THE

HISTORY AND CHRONICLES

OF

SCOTLAND:

WRITTEN IN LATIN

BY HECTOR BOECE,
CANON OF ABERDEEN;

AND TRANSLATED

BY JOHN BELLENDEN,
ARCHDEAN OF MORAY, AND CANON OF ROSS.


 
First Published 1536
Published by the Ex-classics Project, 2025
http://www.exclassics.com
Public Domain


Bibliographic and Editorial Note

In 1527 Hector Boece (or Boyis or Boice, or various other 
spellings) published, in Latin Scotorum Historiae a Prima Gentis 
Origine cum Aliarum Rerum et Gentium Illustratione Non Vulgari. 
[A History of The Scots from Their First Origin with an Account 
of Other Matters Of Importance.] About twenty years later (the 
exact date is uncertain) King James V of Scots requested John 
Bellenden to make a translation, his own Latin being shaky. This 
he did, not into English but into the Scots language which was 
his and the king's native tongue. It was subsequently published 
about 1536. This was republished in 1821, which edition is the 
source of our version.

We have endeavoured to present a modern English version, the 
original Scots being difficult or in some cases incomprehensible 
to 21st century Anglophones. If we have failed in anything, we 
can console ourselves that no-one else has tried; if it inspires 
a better version no-one will be more pleased than ourselves.

Notes added by the Ex-Classics Project translator are identified 
by [TN]. Other notes are by the uncredited editor of the 1821 
edition from which this work is taken. Translations of Latin are 
also by the Ex-Classics Project.


Title Page (of Vol. 1)



THE

HISTORY AND CHRONICLES

OF

SCOTLAND:

WRITTEN IN LATIN

BY HECTOR BOECE,
CANON OF ABERDEEN;

AND TRANSLATED

BY JOHN BELLENDEN,
ARCHDEAN OF MORAY, AND CANON OF ROSS.



VOLUME I.



EDINBURGH:

REPRINTED FOR W. AND C. TAIT.

M.DCCC.XXI.



Frontispiece

 



Advertisement.

THE HISTORY AND CHRONICLES OF SCOTLAND, of which a reprint is 
here offered to the public, is a work of great rarity, and has 
long been highly prized by collectors. It is a translation, from 
the Latin, of Hector Boece's History of Scotland, executed by 
John Bellenden, Archdean of Moray, at the request of James the 
Fifth, who appears to have been ignorant of that language. It 
was printed at Edinburgh, in a black letter folio, probably 
about the year 1536, by Thomas Davidson, a Northland man, born 
on the Water of Dee. Mr Herbert supposes that there was another 
edition published in 1541. That there were two editions is not 
improbable, although it seems impossible now to ascertain their 
dates with accuracy. The copy from which the present edition has 
been printed, differs considerably in orthography, and 
occasionally even in expression, from another copy, in the 
library of the late Lord Hailes, which has been used in revising 
the proof-sheets. These copies contain no internal evidence of 
the precise dates of their publication, which must, however, 
have been very near to the periods assigned by Herbert. Davidson 
was appointed Royal Printer in 1540, and the Statutes of James 
the Fifth, which he printed at the command of that monarch, bear 
the date of 1541.<1>

There is no information to be obtained respecting the engraver 
of the curious wood-cut which ornaments the last leaf of 
Bellenden's work, and of which a facsimile has been executed, 
for the present reprint, by Mr. Lizars. [at the very end of this 
edition – TN] We can scarcely venture to attribute the original 
to a Scottish, or even to an English artist, among whose works, 
at this time, we rarely discover either tolerable design or 
careful execution. It is more than probable that Davidson 
procured the block from Germany, where the Formschneiders had 
made considerable progress in the art of engraving upon wood, at 
an early period. The copy of the Acts of two Parliaments of 
James the Fifth, printed upon vellum by him, in 1541, and 
preserved in the Advocates' Library, contains a fine impression 
of the same print, to which is subjoined the following monkish 
distich:

En ego, justicie typus atq. figura, tribunal  
Sic ascendo meum: dextra assertoribus alta  
Astipulor veri, quibus hec mea lilia merces;  
At si quis contra sentit, demissa sinistra  
In stygios jubet ire lacus, gladioq. feriri.<2>

The subject of the print scarcely requires any description. 
Within a circle of roses are the ordinary emblems of the 
Trinity; on the right and left appear the Virgin, with an infant 
Jesus in her arms; Moses, and the Royal Psalmist; St Peter, with 
the keys of heaven; St Paul, and the Lion of St Mark; with a 
large assembly of prophets, apostles, martyrs, pilgrims, popes, 
cardinals, virgins, and matrons. The lower part of the engraving 
exhibits a scene in purgatory. A more minute description may be 
found in Herbert's edition of Ames's Typographical Antiquities. 
The general design is full of spirit; and the execution of the 
engraving has not been surpassed by the most skilful of modern 
xylographers.

The original title-page has also been accurately copied upon a 
reduced scale, for this work. It exhibits a rude engraving of 
the Arms of Scotland, a favourite ornament with our early 
printers. The original may have been executed in Scotland, and 
its merit is not diminished in the copy by Mr Lizars. The 
blooming letters used in the course of these volumes were 
designed and engraved by this ingenious artist. The two small 
wood-cuts which occur in the fourth and twelfth Books were 
executed by Mr Bewick.<3>

There are several manuscript copies extant of Bellenden's 
Translation of Boece. The most ancient and authentic of these 
belongs to Sir Alexander Boswell of Auchinleck. It differs 
materially from the printed work; and the Editor regrets 
extremely that the arrangements for the present publication did 
not admit of collating them. The earlier part, as far as the end 
of the table to the fourth Book, is wanting. What remains of the 
table differs in many respects from the printed copy. Then 
follows the list of Kings, which is a fuller translation of 
Boece's catalogue. This is succeeded by "a ballad," which is the 
same with the "Proem of the History;" but concludes, "Here ends 
the ballad, and begins the Preface directed to our Sovereign 
Lord King James the Fifth." The preface occupies four pages and 
a half of the MS. It is just the Epistle which concludes the 
printed volume under the title of "The Epistle directed by the 
translator to the King's grace;" but concludes with the 
following date, which is material, as ascertaining the period at 
which the translation must have been executed: "At Edinburgh, 
the last day of August, the year of God, one thousand five 
hundred and thirty-one years."

It would be vain to attempt an enumeration of the discrepancies 
that occur in the historical part of the narrative; but a few of 
them may be noticed. In the third chapter of the Fourteenth 
Book, the passage beginning, "It was said by them that followed 
the opinion of Balliol," runs thus in the MS.: "It is said that 
Robert Bruce was the cause of the discomfiture of this last 
field at Dunbar; for in the beginning of the battle, he 
permitted to King Edward to come from King Balliol, with all his 
friends and kinsmen," and then he goes for his reward to the 
English monarch. A very remarkable variation occurs in the fifth 
chapter of the same Book. In the MS., Wallace's speech to Bruce 
is literally translated from Boece; while, in the printed copy, 
all his abuse of Bruce is omitted, and an apology introduced.

In the printed work, the Fifteenth Book commences with an 
account of the proceedings of Sir James Douglas, which is 
omitted in the MS., where this Book begins as follows:— <4>

"And begins the 15th book of the same. How David Bruce was made 
King of Scotland; and how Earl Thomas Randolph was made Governor 
thereof. Of his great justice; and of his death. Ca. Primo.

"After King Robert had died in this way, his son, David Bruce, 
was made king; and because he was unable to govern the realm 
because of his tender age, Earl Thomas Randolph was made 
governor; for none at that time was compared to him in courage 
and prudence, except Sir James Douglas, who, as we have said, 
had made a vow to go to the the Holy Land. Earl Thomas was also 
governor for 4 years during the infirmity of King Robert; and 
because the people were broken with long wars, he thought best, 
so that they could recover, to make peace with England. Such 
things done, he made it his business to govern the realm in 
peace, commanding his officers to do justice in all parts. And 
so that they should not remain unmindful of the wars, he 
commanded them to have their weapons & harness always ready for 
battle; further, to sustain good men in justice, and to punish 
evil men, who are repugnant to it. He commanded that saddles, 
bridles, and all other instruments pertaining to the use of 
husbandry, should lie available both day and night; and if 
anything was taken away, that the Sheriff of the Shire should 
either cause it to be restored to the owners, or else to pay it 
from his own purse. Finally, such extreme punishments was done 
to thieves, that both theft and pilfering were suppressed in all 
parts; and many broken men discouraged from their wild 
insolence, although they attempted to use such oppressions on 
the people in time of peace, as they used before, when the 
country was troubled by civil contentions. In addition, so that 
virtue should be authorised in this realm, he commanded that no 
vagabond people, minstrels, nor jugglers, be received in any 
towns, unless they had some craft to provide their livelihood, 
(because they were useful only in time of battle.) In this way, 
he purged the realm of many idle ruffians."

The corresponding passage in the printed copy is materially 
different. If Bellenden personally superintended the 
publication, he must have had some purpose, which cannot now be 
detected, in garbling his original composition. In the 
Auchinleck MSS. there is considerably more of the vernacular 
language of Scotland than in the printed work.

The Editor is indebted to Sir Alexander Boswell for these 
collations. He is also indebted to Mr George Chalmers for a 
variety of particulars relative to Boece and Bellenden; 
extracted by that gentleman from an unpublished work of his own, 
On The Printing and Printers of Scotland, which, it is hoped, he 
will not long withheld from the world.



Biographical introduction.

The early part of the Literary History of Scotland is involved 
in much obscurity, and has not been investigated with a due 
share either of care or of candour. Many eminent writers who 
adorned the reigns of the Stuarts during the fifteenth and 
sixteenth centuries, are now in a great measure unknown or 
forgotten. The difficulties these early writers had to 
encounter, from the limited sources of information which they 
possessed,—the absence of authentic records to guide them in 
their researches,—the romantic and fabulous times of which they 
wrote, and the want of science to operate as a check upon 
credulity, seem entirely to have escaped those critics by whom 
their labours have been depreciated, and their claims to the 
gratitude of posterity denied.

John Barbour, the father of Scottish historians, composed his 
celebrated historical poem upon the exploits of Robert the 
Great, about the year 1375; and, looking to the remote period at 
which it was written, it is a work of great merit. The subject 
is well selected and skilfully managed. Bruce was truly the hero 
of Scottish chivalry; and Barbour relates his mighty deeds with 
all the enthusiasm of a Scottish poet. His narrative is 
remarkable for simplicity, and his style is by no means 
deficient in fancy. He appears to have been acquainted with 
ancient literature; but it is to be regretted, that the taste of 
the age should have led him to study Statius and Claudian, 
rather than Virgil and Horace. He certainly, however, improved 
the language of his country, "by a strain of versification, 
expression, and poetical images, far superior to the age in 
which he lived."<5> It is difficult to arrive at any 
satisfactory conclusion as to the credit due to his historical 
details, but the researches of Lord Hailes leave a favourable 
impression of their accuracy.

The Scotichronicon, the earliest general history of Scotland 
that has reached our time, was compiled during the reign of 
Robert the Second, by John of Fordun,—so named from the supposed 
place of his birth, a village in Kincardineshire. This venerable 
chronicler flourished about the year 1380. His Latinity is 
barbarous; but he is admitted to have been a useful compiler of 
history, by a writer<6> who is never disposed to bestow 
unmerited commendation upon the early historians of Scotland. 
Lord Hailes, too, avails himself liberally of the materials 
furnished by Fordun, and appears to have set considerable value 
upon them.

The Scotichronicon was continued by Walter Bowar, Abbot of St 
Colm, to the end of the reign of James the First. His materials 
are valuable and authentic, but they are ill-digested, and his 
style possesses no attraction.

Andrew Winton, Prior of Lochleven, was a contemporary of Bowar. 
He composed his Metrical Chronicle of Scotland about the year 
1420, during the regency of Murdoc, Duke of Albany. This curious 
work remained in manuscript, till that part of it which relates 
to the affairs of Scotland was introduced to the notice of the 
world by the late Mr David M'Pherson, in a publication which 
appeared in 1795. It contains much genealogical information 
relating to many of the noble families of Scotland.

The period during which Bowar and Winton flourished, was 
followed by a long pause in the progress of historical writing 
in Scotland, while considerable advancement was made in the fine 
arts. James the First, who had not neglected the culture of his 
mind during the gloom of his tedious captivity, indulged with 
great success in poetical composition. His grandson was devoted 
to architecture and painting; and the great hall in the Castle 
of Stirling, with Rosslyn's Proud Chapel, attest the taste of 
the monarch and of the age. The unfortunate hero of Flodden 
Field was fonder of the ways of strife than of the paths of 
peace; yet, true to the character of his race, he was not 
regardless of the interests of literature. His famous statute 
relative to Education<7> deserves to be commemorated, as an 
enactment worthy of an enlightened legislator. Although it 
related only to the children of the higher orders, it may be 
viewed as in some measure the commencement of that system which 
ultimately resulted in the establishment of Parish Schools, by 
an act of the Privy Council, in 16l6. It was under the auspices 
of James the Fourth, too, that the typographical art was 
introduced into Scotland, and that the excellent Bishop 
Elphinston founded the University of Aberdeen.

With the reign of James the Fifth commenced the golden age of 
the early literature of Scotland. The character of this monarch 
is familiar to every reader of history. Eminent as a poet, and 
remarkable for his love of learning, his court was filled with 
accomplished scholars, and his praises were sung by the poets of 
his own as well as of foreign lands.
And the, my soverene, be lyne coutinuall 
Ay come of kings your ancestors. 
And writes in ornate style poetically 
Quick-flowand vers of rhethorik cullors,  
So freshlie springand in your lusty flowers. 
To the great comforte of all true Scotsmen—<8>

was the address of a Scottish poet to James; and it is supposed 
that Ariosto "glanceth at his worth in the parson of Zerhino, 
whom he nameth Prince of Scotland"<9>

The earliest historian during this reign, whose writings have 
come down to us, is John More. His work, De Gestis Scotorum, was 
written in 1518, and first printed at Paris, in 1521, by Badius 
Ascensius, with the usual elegance which distinguished his 
press. More was less credulous than the historians who preceded 
him, and corrected many of the figments, as he calls them, of 
Scottish history. His narrative closes with the marriage of 
James the Fourth, in 1495. "He wrote," says Archbishop 
Spottiswood, "Although in a Sorbonic and barbarous style, yet 
very truly, and with a great liberty of spirit." <10> He was 
followed by a writer of distinguished talents, and 
unquestionably one of the most accomplished scholars of his age.



Life of Hector Boece

Hector Boece<11> was descended from an honourable family in the 
county of Angus, who possessed the barony of Panbride for a long 
period of years. David the Second, having appointed a council to 
meet at Perth, commanded the names of all those who had done 
good service to their country, or whose fathers had been slain 
at the battles of Duplin and Halydonhill, to be communicated to 
him, in order that he might have an opportunity of rewarding 
them. His rewards consisted chiefly of gold, silver, and jewels; 
but Boece informs us, that the heiress and barony of Panbride, 
or Balbride, were bestowed upon Hugh Boece, his grandfather, in 
consequence of his father having fallen at the battle of Duplin. 
This property still belonged to the family, during the reign of 
James the Fifth.

Boece was born at Dundee, about the year 1465-6; and hence he 
assumed the surname of Deadonanus. His education commenced at 
his native place. It was continued at Aberdeen, and afterwards 
completed at Paris, where, in 1497, he became a Professor of 
Philosophy in the college of Montacute. During his residence in 
that university, he had an opportunity of forming an intimacy 
with many of the most eminent scholars of the time. Among these 
was Erasmus, with whom, during the after-part of his life, he 
maintained a regular correspondence. As a mark of his esteem, 
Erasmus dedicated a Catalogue of his works to Boece, and 
accompanied the transmission of it with a very eloquent and 
affectionate letter, in which he reflects, with much 
complacency, upon his intellectual intercourse with him at 
Paris, when they were both actively engaged in literary 
pursuits.<12>

In 1500, Boece was invited, by Bishop Elphinston, to become 
Principal of King's College, Aberdeen, which he had a short time 
before founded, under the patronage of James the Fourth. This 
invitation was at first unfavourably received, but, allured by 
"gifts and promises,"<13> Boece at last yielded to the 
solicitations of his countryman. He left Paris and his learned 
friends with regret. Upon returning to his native country, he 
experienced a kind reception from the Canons of Aberdeen, and 
immediately entered upon the discharge of his professorial 
duties. His associate in these was William Hay, a parson of whom 
he speaks with respect and affection. They were both natives of 
Angus; they had spent their youth together in Dundee; and they 
had afterwards studied at Paris, under the same masters. By 
their joint exertions, King's College acquired great celebrity, 
and became a nursery of excellent scholars. Boece discharged the 
duties of Principal and Professor with zeal and fidelity. His 
annual revenue, at this period, amounted to 40 Scottish marks, 
about L.2. 4s. 6d. of sterling money,—a sum which, as Dr Johnson 
observes, was then probably equal, not only to the needs, but to 
the rank of the President of King's College.<14>

After the death of Bishop Elphinston, in 1514, Boece undertook a 
work, intended, chiefly, to give an account of the life and 
character of that excellent prelate, and which was published at 
Paris in 1522, in a small quarto volume, now of great rarity, 
entitled, Vitae Episcoporum Murthlacensium et Aberdonensium. It 
begins with the life of Beanus, the first Bishop of Aberdeen, 
and ends with that of Gawin Dunbar, who filled the see at the 
time the book was published. Nearly one-third of the whole, 
however, is occupied with the Memoirs of Boece's patron, which 
contain an interesting account of his early education, and of 
his gradual advancement to the high literary and political 
situations he afterwards filled.

The narrative is particularly minute regarding the foundation 
and endowment of King's College. The building is described as 
magnificent in ornament and extent. The Church attached to the 
College is represented as having been built of hewn stone, and 
as containing suitable accommodations for priests and students. 
It was richly furnished with marble altars, graven images, 
pictures, statues, tapestry, garments of gold and purple, 
candelabras, vases of curious workmanship, vessels for 
frankincense and holy water, coverings for the altars 
embroidered with gold, and a chest of cypress-wood, adorned with 
pearls and gems, in which the relics of the saints were 
deposited. These were chiefly the gift of Bishop Elphinston. A 
few of the ornaments were bestowed by Arthur Boece,<15> a 
brother of our historian who does not himself appear to have 
been wealthy enough to make donations to the Church of his 
College; but it is recorded, that a magnificent altar, with 
suitable ornaments, was erected by his executors.<16>

There were four Professorships in King's College; the first of 
Divinity, to which all the others were subordinate,—the second 
of Canon Law,—the third of Civil Law,—and the fourth of Physic. 
Ten Bachelors were employed in attending the lectures of the 
Professors, and in explaining them to the younger students. 
Similar duties were performed by fourteen students of 
philosophy; and there was also a Teacher or Professor, whose 
duty it was to initiate the members of the college in Grammar, 
previous to the study of the higher and more important branches 
of education. In Boece's time, this last department was filled 
by John Vaux, a scholar of great learning and intense 
application.<17>

The endowments of Bishop Elphinston were not confined to his own 
College and Church. He adorned the original Cathedral of 
Aberdeen with rich gifts, and completed the great Tower, which 
Henry Leighton, a former Bishop, had left unfinished. He also 
commenced rebuilding the choir, in a style of splendour 
consistent with the other parts of the cathedral; but this work 
was not completed at his death. A bridge over the Dee was 
planned by him; and he left a large some for the purpose of 
carrying it into execution. Nothing can be more delightful than 
Boece's account of the old age of the Bishop.<18> It was devoted 
to religion, to learning, and to the pleasures of society. His 
table, which was splendid, was frequented by the noble and the 
learned; and, although abstemious himself, his love of music and 
of gaiety made him a very agreeable companion. He died, after 
having filled the See of Aberdeen for 30 years,<19> full of age 
and of honour. It is to be regretted that no part of his 
historical collections has yet been made public. They are 
preserved among the manuscripts of Sir Thomas Fairfax, in the 
Bodleian Library.

Boece, as already mentioned, concludes his Lives of the Bishops 
with a short notice of Gawin Dunbar, to whom he dedicated the 
book. He urges upon this prelate the propriety of following out 
the plans of Elphinston, for finishing King's College, and for 
erecting a bridge over the Dee. Dunbar adopted these 
suggestions, and completed much of what his predecessor had left 
unfinished. It has been said that Boece prevented him from 
placing his name and armorial bearings upon a part of King's 
College, of which he had commenced the building. In consequence 
of this, the Bishop, in a fit of humour, directed it to be 
completed, "roughly, without good workmanship or 
contrivance."<20>

During his long residence in King's College, Boece devoted much 
of his leisure to the composition of a General History of 
Scotland, which was destined to establish his fame. It was 
published at Paris, in 1526, in a folio volume, under the title 
of Scotorum Historicae, a prima gentis origine, come aliarum et 
rerum et gentium illustratione non vulgari:<21> This edition 
contains seventeen Books. A second was printed at Lausanne, and 
published at Paris in 1574, about forty years after the death of 
Boece. In this, were added the eighteenth, and part of a 
nineteenth Book, written by himself; and a continuation of the 
history to the end of the reign of James the Third, by 
Ferrerius, a learned Piedmontese, who came to Scotland, in 1528, 
in the train of Robert Red, Abbot of Kinloss, and afterwards 
Bishop of Orkney.

Soon after the publication of his History, James the Fifth 
bestowed upon Boece a pension of L.50 Scots yearly; as appears 
from the following notices in the Record: "1527, July 14th, 
Grant to Master Hector of a pension of L.50 Scots yearly, to be 
paid him by the sheriff of Aberdeen out of the King's 
casualties."<22> This grant was repeated, two years afterwards, 
with a variation of the source of payment:— "1529, July 26th, 
Precept for a letter to Mr Hector Boys, professor of theology, 
of a pension of L.50 Scots yearly, until the King promote him to 
a benefice of 100 marks Scots of yearly value; the said pension 
to be paid him by the customers of Aberdeen."<23> As the King's 
customs of Aberdeen were probably inadlevellede to answer all 
the assignments upon them, Boece's pension was afterwards, in 
1533 and 1534, paid, the one-half by the King's Comptroller, and 
the other half by the Treasurer. There was paid in this manner 
one year's pension, from Whitsunday 1532 to Whitsunday 1533; and 
another, from Whitsunday 1533 to Whitsunday 1534.

As the payment of the pension does not appear in the Treasurer's 
accounts after 1534, it is probable, that, about this period, 
the King carried into effect his intention, intimated in the 
grant of 1529, of giving Boece a benefice in lieu of it. The 
benefice so given, was the Rectory of Tyrie, in Buchan, 
Aberdeenshire, which he held at his death, in 1536; as appears 
from the record of the presentation of his successor:—"1536, 
November 22d. The king presented Mr John Gardin to the Rectory 
of Tiry, in the diocese of Aberdeen, vacant by the death of the 
late Mr Hector Boiss."<25>

No particulars are known respecting the latter years of Boece; 
but the notice just quoted from the Record, shews that he died 
in 1536,<25> when he must have been about seventy years of age. 
According to Gordon of Straloch, this event happened at 
Aberdeen.

The merits of Boece, as a historian, have been keenly disputed. 
It was formerly supposed, that the severity of his treatment, by 
some of the older English writers,<26> originated in passion and 
malice; but their example has been followed by two modern 
critics of his own country. Lord Hailes and Mr Pinkerton. In 
speaking of our historian, the former seems to lose his usual 
caution; and Mr Pinkerton inveighs against him as "the most 
egregious historical impostor that ever appeared in any 
country!" He would have done well to have recollected an 
observation of his own, when attempting to justify his favourite 
hero, James the Fifth, for sanctioning the judicial murder of 
the young and lovely Lady Glamis upon a charge of witchcraft,—" 
that it is no crime not to have been a philosopher before 
philosophy revived."

Lord Hailes sarcastically remarks, "that, although reformed from 
Popery, we are not reformed from Boece;" and it is perhaps true, 
that the charms of his narrative may have given currency to 
fables, even after the progress of knowledge, and the light of 
science, had exposed their absurdity. But what is the conclusion 
to be drawn from thence? Certainly not that he is unworthy of 
all credit, but merely that, in estimating the credit which is 
due to him, it is necessary to make an allowance for those parts 
of his works that can be traced to the credulity of the age in 
which he lived, and of which, with all his learning and 
accomplishments, it must be admitted that he largely partook.

Anxious to support the claims of his country to a high degree of 
antiquity, he listened readily to the most extravagant 
traditions, provided they supported his favourite delusion, and 
enabled him to add another name to the long line of Scottish 
monarchs. Many statements were thus hazarded upon authority 
which modern discrimination would scornfully reject. The dynasty 
of Scotland was carried far beyond the birth of Christ; and 
every reign was full of battles never fought, and of events 
which never existed, save in the dreams of monkish tradition.

Boece prefixed to his Chronicles a geographical description of 
Scotland, accompanied by a short account of the manners of the 
ancient inhabitants. Here, also, we discover symptoms of great 
credulity, but none whatever of a disposition to deceive. He was 
fond of Natural History, a science at this period in its 
infancy. The accuracy which experimental investigation has now 
acquired was wholly unknown, and many of the great arcana of 
nature, which have since been explained, were the subject of 
ignorant astonishment in the days of Boece. Phenomena which are 
now common and intelligible, were then viewed as marvellous, and 
surpassing all comprehension. This may explain the readiness 
with which Boece, in common with such writers as Herodotus and 
Livy, lent a willing ear to every report of events deviating 
from the ordinary course of nature. If an account had been 
transmitted to him of such a machine, as that invented by 
Bramah, enabling a single individual to root out a forest-tree, 
it would have been as difficult for him to believe this as the 
story told by Sir Duncan Campbell, of the terrible beast of Loch 
Garnoll, footed like a gander, which was capable of striking 
down the largest oak with the blow of her tail. His account of 
the sea-monks at the Isle of Bass, and of the wild men of 
Norway, with all the accumulation of prodigies which are 
scattered throughout his History, admit of a similar 
explanation. We may smile at his simplicity in believing them, 
but there seems no reason for imputing to him the character of a 
contriver of fables.

His geographical knowledge appears to have been inconsiderable; 
and, accordingly, his description of Scotland is inaccurate. It 
is not surprising that he should give an erroneous account of 
the boundaries of the Roman provinces; but it does seem 
remarkable, that he should represent the Clyde and the Forth as 
rising among the same mountains.

His account of ancient manners is curious and interesting; 
tinged though it be with the fables of a golden age. Many 
amiable traits of character are attributed to the ancient 
inhabitants of Scotland. Every mother nursed her own child; and 
an inability to discharge this maternal duty afforded a 
presumption of infidelity. The soldier who was found in battle 
with an unbelted sword, was scourged; and the warrior who sold 
his armour, or laid it to wed,<27> was degraded. Victory was 
never sought by treason or falsehood; and the highest imputation 
against the character of a chief, was to conquer in any way but 
by force of fighting. The number of stones with which the 
sepulchre of a warrior was adorned, depended upon the number of 
enemies he had slain. In peace, justice was strictly 
administered, and so great a degree of liberality regulated the 
mercantile transactions of the ancient Scots, that a purchaser 
was not bound to adhere to his bargain unless the seller gave 
him something above just measure.

It is generally admitted, that, at a remote period, the 
Monastery of Iona not only contained a valuable library,<28> but 
was the general repository of the Scottish records.<29> Indeed, 
one of the least enthusiastic of modern writers, has indulged 
the pleasing reflection, that, from this distant island, the 
barbarians of the West, in ancient times, " derived the benefits 
of knowledge, and the blessings of religion." The ultimate fate 
of the literary treasures of Iona is unknown, nor is it now 
possible to ascertain of what they consisted. Our regret for 
their loss would be aggravated in no ordinary degree, could we 
believe that a manuscript of Livy or of Sallust existed among 
them.

An attempt has been made to convict Boece of deliberate mis-
statement, by contrasting his account of the removal of the 
public Records and Manuscripts from Iona to the Priory of 
Restennet, in Angus, by Alexander the First, with the allegation 
in a different part of his work, that at a later period a 
variety of historical writings were transmitted to him from 
Iona. But supposing it to be true, that the Monastery of Saint 
Columba was pillaged by Alexander, it is not improbable that a 
portion of the manuscripts may have been concealed and retained 
by the monks; and that Boece may have been enabled to avail 
himself of these remains in compiling his History.

The circumstances connected with the alleged transmission of the 
manuscripts to Aberdeen, strongly confirm the accuracy of his 
statements. A tone of great sincerity distinguishes his 
narrative. He claims no merit for his investigations, into which 
indeed he was led, from a desire to follow out an inquiry 
commenced by a Legate of the Pope, a century before. The 
tradition of the time was, that Fergus the Second, in assisting 
Alaric the Goth, in sacking Rome, brought away a chest of books 
which he presented to the monastery at Iona. In consequence of a 
belief in the truth of this story, Aeneas Silvius<30> intended, 
when he was in Scotland, to have visited Iona in search of the 
lost books of Livy, but was prevented by the death of James the 
First. His scheme was resumed by Boece, who makes no mystery as 
to the mode in which he procured access to the manuscripts. This 
was effected by the interposition of the Earl of Argyll, and his 
brother, the King's Treasurer. Boece's History was published 
while these persons were alive; and if he referred to unknown or 
imaginary authorities, he did so before living witnesses, by 
whom his statements might have been contradicted and refuted.

But the heaviest charge against the veracity of Boece, arises 
from his reference to the writings of Veremundus, an author 
whose works are unnoticed by the other ancient chroniclers of 
Scotland. Bale, Chambres of Ormond, Paulus Jovius, Buchanan, and 
Sir Richard Baker, are supposed to quote Veremundus upon the 
authority of Boece alone, who is thus made answerable for all 
the fables which have found their way into the early history of 
Scotland. Now, had it been his deliberate intention to forge an 
authority, his natural sagacity would have prevented him from 
adopting the name of an obscure Spaniard, which could carry no 
weight with it, and could not therefore answer the purpose which 
he must have had in view. Again, he states that he received the 
manuscripts from Iona only in 1525, the year before his History 
was published; and hence it has been said that his narrative 
carries its own refutation with it, because he could not 
possibly, during this short interval, have made the use which he 
pretends of the Chronicle of Veremundus.<31> This is no doubt a 
difficulty, but its existence is much in favour of our author's 
honesty, who must be acknowledged to have had a better invention 
than to have forged so improbable a falsity, especially in a 
matter where he was liable to be contradicted by Argyll, the 
Treasurer, the whole Monks of Iona, and his contemporaries in 
the University of Aberdeen. In short, had the account which he 
gives of the manuscripts been fabulous, it is plain that it 
would have been more skilfully devised, and free from those 
objections of improbability which have been urged against it, 
and which are only to be explained upon the supposition that the 
narrative is true.

It has been inferred that his account of Veremundus is false, 
because this writer is not quoted by Fordun. But this is really 
a very lame conclusion. Fordun is not referred to by Boece,<32> 
and his Chronicle remained in manuscript for about two centuries 
after the publication of the history of the latter. The silence 
of Boece, however, would have been a very singular reason for 
presuming against the existence of Fordun, yet it might have 
been relied on as leading to this conclusion, with quite as much 
safety as we can depend upon the silence of the latter in 
evidence of the inaccuracy of Boece's statements respecting 
Veremundus. Fordun quotes authors whose writings are no longer 
extant, yet credit is attached to them, and there is no reason 
why the positive assertions of Boece should not carry the same 
weight. It has been suggested by a respectable writer, that 
Fordun does refer to Veremundus, although under a different 
name.<33> The true explanation of the matter seems to be this: 
Boece suppressed the name of Fordun in order that he might 
acquire the credit of being the earliest general historian of 
Scotland; and for the same reason, Fordun did not directly avow 
the extent to which he transcribed the writings of the earlier 
Chroniclers.<34>

The ingenious author of the Historical Account of the Ancient 
Culdees, hazards a supposition not much to the credit of Boece, 
that he may have "destroyed the manuscripts which he had used, 
that his own history might be in greater request."<35> This 
notion derives some support from a passage which occurs in the 
writings of Gordon of Straloch.<36> The theory, however, is not 
very probable in itself, and the motive assigned is scarcely 
sufficient to account for such an act of treason against the 
interests of literature, on the part of the good and the grave 
Boece.

It is not at all surprising, that, in transcribing from the 
Ionian Manuscripts, he should have exercised little of the 
discrimination necessary for separating truth from falsehood. 
His anxiety to illustrate the high antiquity, and to perpetuate 
the fame of his country, made him a ready listener to tales 
which a writer of a less sanguine temperament would have 
rejected. But it does appear a harsh inference, that these must 
have originated entirely in his own imagination, or to conclude, 
with Mr Pinkerton, that he filled up every interval of authentic 
detail, with an expedition from the isles, headed by a Donald, 
the "constant ghost of his pages."

Every person who has looked with any degree of attention into 
Boece's History, must be satisfied that the narrative is 
conducted with simplicity, although the statements are enforced 
with zeal. They obviously come from an author who appears to be 
not only deeply impressed himself with the truth of what he 
writes, but anxious to convey the same impression to his 
readers. There is no apparent exertion of skill in devising 
incidents. Every circumstance is related as it appears to have 
been reported to the writer. Many of his statements, too, are 
made with the hesitation of a man anxious to be accurate. Quis 
rem tam vetustam pro certo affirmet,<37> is an expression we 
frequently meet with in the course of his History.

These views are strongly supported by the favourable opinion 
entertained of his moral character by his contemporaries. We 
have already seen that he was the intimate friend of Erasmus, 
who had ample opportunities of observing his personal character. 
They studied long together at Paris, and in after-life 
maintained a regular correspondence. Such, indeed, was the 
opinion which this eminent man entertained of the integrity of 
our historian, that he says of him, he "knew not what it was to 
make a lie."<38> His continuator Ferrerius, Buchanan, and 
Archbishop Spottiswood, speak of him in similar terms; yet the 
wicked wit of an English antiquary has likened the multitude of 
his falsehoods to the waves of the sea, and the stars of 
heaven!<39>

His intellectual attainments were of a high character. He has 
been represented as skilled in classical and polite literature, 
divinity, and philosophy;<40> and Erasmus invariably speaks of 
him as a man of an extraordinary and happy genius, and great 
eloquence.<41> He drank deeply from the well-springs of ancient 
learning, and thus acquired a style, which has been said, a 
little perhaps in the strain of panegyric, to combine the 
elegance of Livy with the conciseness and simplicity of 
Caesar.<42> His merit as a restorer of classical literature, has 
been universally admitted; and, from this source, he imbibed a 
large portion of that fine spirit of independence, which 
constitutes the great charm of the Greek and Roman writers.

Respecting the opinions of Boece upon matters of government, the 
Bishop of Carlisle remarks, "That his principles of polity are 
no better than those of Buchanan." That Buchanan should be no 
favourite with this prelate, is not wonderful, considering the 
freedom with which he treats of kings and of monarchy. On these 
topics, however, the older historian writes with more caution 
than his successor; and it is surely much to his honour, that 
his History, written at the commencement of the l6th century, 
and addressed to the reigning prince, contains not one slavish 
thought, nor the slightest trace of a servile spirit. He neither 
disguises the vices nor palliates the profligacy of former 
monarchs; but paints them in their most odious colours, as 
objects of avoidance to succeeding princes. Indeed, he dwells 
with perhaps too much satisfaction upon the detail of royal 
crimes, and the punishments which generally followed them, 
during the earlier periods of the Scottish dynasty. In forming a 
final estimate of the literary character of Boece, we must bear 
in mind, that when scholar-craft, in this country at least, was 
rare, he was a scholar, and contributed, by reviving ancient 
learning, to dispel the gloom of the middle ages;—and that, 
while the history of his country existed only in the rude page 
of the Chroniclers who preceded him, or in the fading records of 
oral tradition, he embodied it in narrative so interesting, and 
language so beautiful, as to be worthy of a more refined age.



Life of John Bellenden.

This accomplished scholar's name has been variously written, 
Ballantyne, Ballentyne, Ballendyne, Ballendene, and Bellenden. 
In the Auchinleck MS. the translator is styled, "Master John 
Ballentyne, Channon of Ross." At the end of the same MS. the 
name is spelled "Ballantyne." The accounts given of him are very 
imperfect, and it is doubtful if materials now exist, from which 
it is possible to extract any satisfactory history of his life.

It has been generally supposed that he was a man of honourable 
descent, and in some way connected with the ancient family of 
Achinoul. The authors of the Biogiaphia Britainnica, upon the 
authority of Mackenzie, dignify him with the title of Sir John; 
and add, that his father, Mr Thomas Bellenden of Achinoul, was 
Director to the Chancery in 1540, and Clerk Register in 
1541.<43> There is no sufficient authority, however, for this 
account of his genealogy. He appears to have been born in the 
Lothians, towards the close of the 15th century.<44> His 
education was unquestionably liberal; and in 1508, we find his 
name entered, as follows, in the Records of the University of 
Saint Andrews: "1508. Jo. Balletyn nac Lau(doniae.)" It is 
probable that he remained there for several years, which was 
necessary before he could be laureated. His education was 
afterwards completed at the University of Paris, where he took 
the degree of Doctor of Divinity; and the effects of his 
residence upon the Continent may be traced both in his idiom and 
language.

He returned to Scotland during the minority of James the Fifth; 
and his writings contain internal evidence of his having been 
early introduced to the notice of that monarch. Sir David 
Lindsay had been his fellow-student at Saint Andrews, and he 
seems to have been associated with this eminent person in 
directing the education of his Prince. He addresses James as 
"your humble servitor since your first infancy;" and his 
remarkable letter, recommending to the attention of the King his 
translation of Boece, is written very much in the tone of a 
zealous preceptor. It explains the kingly duties with a freedom 
which no other character could have warranted the writer in 
using.

There is some reason to suppose, that, about the year 1528, 
Bellenden held the situation of Secretary to the Earl of Angus, 
The circumstances under which James the Fifth was detained at 
Falkland by that nobleman, with the subsequent escape of the 
Monarch, are well known. Angus lost no time in pursuing the 
fugitive, but he was met upon his route to Stirling by a Herald 
with a royal proclamation, declaring that no member of the 
family of Douglas should, on pain of treason, approach within 
six miles of the Court. This order was obeyed by the Earl, and 
from that hour may be dated the fall of his princely house. He 
retired to Tantallon, and was soon afterwards, along with his 
principal adherents, attainted in Parliament.

The Rolls exhibed the following entry relative to this subject.

Quarto, September 1528. 
	In the presence of the King's grace, and Lords, and the 
estates of Parliament, Master John Ballentyne, servant and 
secretary to Archibald Earl of Angus appeared, and gave in the 
reasons underwritten. And protested after the form and tenor of 
the same, of which the tenor follows.—These are the reasons that 
we, Archibald Earl of Angus, George Douglas his brother, and 
Archibald Douglas of Kilspindy, argues for us, why we should not 
be accused nor compelled to answer at this time to the 
accusation of treason made on us, at our Sovereign Lord's 
instance."

There is a subsequent entry on the same day, from which it 
appears that "Master John Ballentyne, Secretary to the Earl of 
Angus, appeared, and gave security, that the Earl should appear 
and submit to the sentence of the Parliament."

It would not, however, have suited the purposes of James, to 
trust the fate of Douglas to the Great Council of the nation. A 
jury of his sworn foes was accordingly selected, to which the 
decision of the question was committed. Forfeiture followed as a 
matter of course, and the broad lands of Douglas were gifted to 
those by whom he had been condemned, as the reward of their 
guilty subservience to the wishes of their Sovereign.

Bellenden, in all likelihood, shared at first in the disgrace of 
the family of Douglas; and this was probably the dismissal to 
which he alludes in The Proem of the Cosmographer. His poetical 
talents, however, seem speedily to have restored him to royal 
favour, and in 1530, he is thus celebrated as a Court poet by 
Sir David Lindsay,in his Preface to the Testament, and the 
Complaint of King James's Papingo:—

But now of late has start up quickly, 
A cunning clerk, which writeth craftily; 
A plant of poets, called Ballantyne, 
Whose ornate writs my wit cannot define; 
Get he into the Court authority, 
He will surpass Quintin and Kennedy.<45>

In 1530 and 1531, Bellenden was employed, by the command of the 
King, in translating Boece's History; and he delivered a 
manuscript copy of his work to his royal employer, in the summer 
of 1533. About the same period, he translated a portion of Livy. 
These dates are ascertained from the following notices in the 
Treasurer's accounts. In the end of 1530, or beginning of 1531, 
there is a payment—

"To Master John Ballentyne, by the King's precept, for his 
translating of the Chronicle, £30." 
	"1531. Oct. 4.— To Master John Ballentyne, by the King's 
precept, for his translating of the Chronicles, £30." 
	"Item thereafter to the said Master John, by the King's 
command, £6." 
	"1533. July 26.— To Master John Ballantyne, for a new 
Chronicle given to the King's Grace, £l2." 
	"Item to him in part payment of the translation of Titus 
Livius, £8." 
	"Aug. 24.—To Master John Ballentyne, in part payment of the 
second book of Titus Livius, £8." 
	"Nov. 30.— To Master John Ballentyne, by the King's 
precept, for his labours done in translating of Livy, £20."

The literary labours of Bellenden were still farther rewarded by 
his royal master. The Archdeanery of Moray having become vacant, 
while the See of Moray was also vacant, the patronage devolved 
upon the King. Sir John Duncan, parson of Glasgow, Alexander 
Harvey, a churchman, and Sir Patrick Muir, chaplain, having 
endeavoured to purchase from the Pope the appointment of Mr 
James Douglas to the Archdeanery, they were put under 
prosecution for this misdemeanour, about August 1536. In the 
subsequent year, Duncan and Harvey were found guilty, and 
denounced rebels; upon which, the following grant of the 
escheat<46> of their benefices for 1536, was given to Bellenden.

1537. Sept. 9.— Grant to Master John Bellendene of all the 
fruits of the parsonage and chantry of Glasgow, and other 
pensions and benifices, pertaining to Sir John Duncan parson of 
Glasgow, for the year last past, and of all other property which 
pertained to the said Sir John, and to Alexander Harvey, with 
the fruits of the said Alexander's benefices and pensions for 
the said year, all escheated to the King, by their being 
denounced rebels on a decree of the Lords of Council, for having 
broken the Acts of Parliament, in purchasing the Archdeanery of 
Moray, in the Court of Rome, in prejudice of the King's 
privilege and patronage of the said Archdeanery, the See of 
Moray being vacant.<47>

Bellenden paid for this grant a composition of 350 marks.

He got a similar grant of the escheat of the benefices and 
pensions of these two persons for the year 1537, and of all 
their other property, forfeited to the King. This second grant 
is dated the 8th of April, 1538; and Bellenden paid a 
composition of £300 Scots for it.<48> He was afterwards 
presented by the King to the vacant Archdeanery of Moray, and he 
also got a Prebend in the Cathedral of Ross; but the date of 
these appointments is uncertain.

Mackenzie, in his Life of John Leslie, Bishop of Ross,<49> has 
given a very indistinct and erroneous account of Bellenden, in 
which he is followed by Goodall.<50> These writers confound the 
translator of the Chronicles,with Sir John Bellenden of 
Achinoul, who was Justice Clerk in the reign of Queen Mary. 
Mackenzie states that our author was nominated a Senator of the 
College of Justice in 1554, by the title of Lord Achinoul. Lord 
Hailes justly remarks, that, laying aside the similitude of 
names, the only reason for identifying Lord Achinoul with the 
translator of Boece, arises from the following lines in the 
Proem of the Cosmography:

And first occured to my remembering, 
How that I was in service with the King, 
Put to his Grace in years tenderest. 
Clerk of his Accounts.

" Dr Mackenzie," continues Lord Hailes, "gravely says that Clerk 
of the Accounts, is Clerk Register.<51> Indeed the whole of 
Mackenzie's account of Bellenden must be received with distrust. 
It is at variance with that of Dempster, and other writers, who 
state the period of his death to have been four years before the 
date of Lord Achinoul's appointment.

Bellenden appears to have enjoyed the royal favour for a longer 
period than generally falls to the lot of those who devote 
themselves to the service of princes. But he at length, excited, 
and suffered from the envy of his competitors. Subsequent to his 
disgrace at Court, he became, in conjunction with Dr Laing, an 
active opponent of the Reformation, and so deeply involved in 
the disputes to which it led, that he resolved to retire to a 
country, where his opinions were likely to be more generally 
popular than they were, at this period, in his native land. The 
ardent spirits with whom the Reformation in Scotland originated, 
were unwearied in their exertions; and the conflict which their 
opponents had to sustain, was fierce and relentless. To escape 
from these troubles, Bellenden went to Rome, where he died in 
1550. Both Bale and Dempster attest this fact,—the latter, 
however, who misnames him James, with some hesitation: Obiit 
Romae, anno ut puto, 1550.<52>
== 0 ==


The writings of Bellenden justify our regret that so little is 
known of their author. That he was a man of genius, and great 
acquirements, is indubitable. Dempster celebrates him as skilled 
in every department of divine and human learning. Laboriosa 
cura, et incredibili studio artes omnes, humanas atque etiam 
divinas percepit.<53> The commendation of the Bishop of Ossory 
is equally ample; and there can be no doubt that he was held in 
respect amongst his contemporaries, as a poet, a historian, and 
a scholar. The first of these characters recommended him, as we 
have seen, to James the Fifth, and secured his advancement to 
situations of honour and emolument. His poetry abounds in lively 
sallies of imagination, and discloses the workings of a rich and 
exuberant fancy. According to his early biographers,<54> he 
wrote many poetical pieces, consisting of Visions and 
Miscellanies, which are now lost. Those which have reached us, 
are principally proems prefixed to his prose works. They are 
generally allegorical, and distinguished rather by incidental 
beauties, than by the skilful structure of the fable. The story, 
indeed, is often dull, the allusions obscure, and the general 
scope of the piece unintelligible. These faults, however, are 
pretty general characteristics of allegorical poets; and they 
are atoned for, in him, by the striking thoughts, and charming 
descriptions in which he abounds; and which, "like the threads 
of gold, the rich arras, beautify his works quite through."

The most considerable of his Poems is the Proem of the 
Cosmography, which the reader will find reprinted in the present 
Work. The principal incidents of this piece are borrowed from 
the classical allegory of the Choice of Hercules. Its original 
title was Virtue and Vice, and it was addressed to James the 
Fifth. The Poet feigns, that worn out with the fatigue of study, 
he retired to a flowery meadow, to meditate upon the vanity of 
human pursuits, and upon the vicissitudes of his own fortune. 
His first disgrace at Court, which, as we have seen, was 
probably consequent upon the fall of the family of Douglas, is 
attributed to the baleful and malicious influence of the stars. 
Wearied, at length, with his melancholy musings, he sinks into a 
profound slumber, during which, the vision of a young and 
glorious monarch, seated upon a throne, rises to his fancy. Two 
Goddesses appear, sparkling with beauty and rubies, and 
contending for the favour of the prince,—the name of the one 
Delight, and of the other Virtue. After exhibiting opposite 
views of the sources of human happiness, and while they are 
waiting the decision of the monarch, the poet awakes, afraid to 
violate truth, by disclosing the royal selection. The Choice of 
Hercules is not closely followed, and the merit of the poem, as 
we have it, may be almost entirely attributed to Bellenden. It 
must have been written between 1528 and 1530, when James the 
Fifth was in his nineteenth year. The piece is, throughout, full 
of fancy and poetry, and the metaphors are generally drawn from 
the most agreeable objects in nature. The transitory character 
of human happiness is illustrated, by comparing it to the early 
decay of the rose, the lily, and the violet; and the utter 
nothingness of an inactive life is likened to the trackless path 
of a vessel, which leaves no print upon the waves; or of a bird, 
whose busy wing pierces the air, leaving no trace of its course. 
The effect of virtue upon the mind of man, is compared to the 
healing influence of precious balm upon disease,—to the breath 
of flowers,—and to the departure of darkness before the 
resplendent beams of morn.

The Proem of the history is of a graver and less poetical cast. 
Perhaps the most striking passage it contains is the descant on 
nobility. It appears from this piece, that the translation of 
Boece's history was not intended for general circulation, but 
for the young nobles, in whose behalf the Statute of Education 
was passed in the previous reign.

Therefore thow ganis, for no catyve wightis 
Allanerly, bot unto nobyll men.<55>

The Prologue upon the Traduction of Titus Livius, is of a moral, 
but not very poetical character. It has been printed in the 
Dissertation, prefixed to Dr Leyden's edition of the Complaint 
of Scotland. After conciliating Bellona and Apollo, the Poet 
invokes the accomplished James to be "the Muse and Leader of his 
pen;" and perhaps the principal interest of the Prologue, 
consists in representing the Monarch as a patron of literature.

An unpublished poem of Bellenden's, on the Conception of Christ, 
is to be found in the Hyndford Manuscript; but the poetical 
merit of this piece is inconsiderable.<56>

Bellenden's Chronicle, which closes with the death of James the 
First, is rather a free version than a literal translation of 
Boece; and possesses in several respects the character of an 
original work.<57> Many of the historical errors of the latter 
are corrected—not a few of his redundancies retrenched—and his 
more glaring omissions supplied. The general structure of the 
history, however, remains untouched; and the line of the Kings 
of Scotland is maintained in all the antiquity and splendour 
which Boece assigns to it.

Among the more striking passages of the Translation, we may 
refer to the story of Caractacus. After an interesting detail of 
his unsuccessful warfare against the Romans, which was closed by 
the treason of his stepmother Cartumandia, the British prince 
appears as a captive at Rome, attended by his wife, and all his 
kindred. His horses and chariots are exhibited before him, as 
the monuments of his defeat; and the spectacle is gazed upon by 
the Roman people, with a mixture of triumph and of pity. The 
heart of the warrior is unsubdued even by the presence of the 
Emperor. He addresses the Roman potentate with the courage of a 
patriot king; and Roman magnanimity immediately rewards him by 
pardon and freedom.<58>

The terror of the Roman army during the first night after their 
victory over Eugenius, is also powerfully delineated; and the 
passage affords an admirable specimen of the force and variety 
of the ancient language of Scotland.<59> It has been often 
quoted. The animating speech too of the Scottish general to his 
army, on the eve of the conflict with Maximus, is worthy of 
notice.<60>

Many characters are described by Bellenden with a vigour and 
conciseness superior to the original. Of this, his account of 
Constantine, the third brother of Eugenius, and of "King Culen 
and his vicious life," afford instances.<61> The unfortunate 
expedition of the English princes, Osbret and Aella, to the 
North, with the subsequent terror and desolation of Scotland, 
exhibits a fine piece of historical painting.

Bellenden is remarkably successful in the translation of 
Speeches. There are few better specimens of simple and ancient 
eloquence, than the two orations of Kenneth:—the first, said to 
have been delivered to a convention of his nobles at Scone, <62> 
for the purpose of procuring their assistance in purging "his 
realm of all misdoers;"—and the second,<63> delivered in a 
similar situation, in order to induce his nobles to concur in an 
alteration of the ancient Scottish law, relative to the 
succession to the crown. The speech of Bruce to his army 
previous to the battle of Bannockburn, and that of Alexander 
Seaton's wife, "a wise woman, above the spirit of man," are of a 
different and higher character, and present fine examples of 
hortatory eloquence.

The wild tale of Macbeth, and the Fates, to which the genius of 
Shakespeare has given historical reality,<64> does not lose its 
interest in the translation of the Archdean of Moray.<65> The 
tragic poet borrowed liberally from Holinshed's English version 
of the Chronicles, adopting, in many instances, not only the 
thoughts, but the language even of the Scottish historian. This 
is particularly observable in Malcolm's feigned account of his 
own profligacy; in Macduff's pathetic valedictory address to 
Scotland;<66> and in the circumstances of that fearful conflict, 
which terminated in the death of the usurper.<67> The character 
of Lady Macbeth, is but obscurely hinted at in the Chronicles; 
and to Shakespeare alone are we indebted for that splendid 
personification of guilty ambition. In the structure of his 
drama, the poet avails himself of incidents which are to be 
found in Bellenden's account of the murder of Duff by 
Donald.<68>

== 0 ==

It was not till the beginning of the 16th century that the art 
of printing was introduced into Scotland. In 1507, Chapman and 
Millar established a press at Edinburgh, under a patent. They 
printed a variety of Poetical Tracts in 1508; and the first 
volume of the Breviary of the Church of Aberdeen in 1509. The 
second volume of this work was printed in 1510. Bellenden's 
Chronicle was certainly the next work of any consequence printed 
in Scotland. It has been already stated, that the precise date 
of its publication is unknown. Assuming, however, that there 
were more editions of the work than one, and that they must have 
been printed previous to 1541, when Davidson obtained the 
situation of King's Printer; we may safely conclude, that it is 
one of the earliest and most considerable specimens of Scottish 
typography which exists.

It is, besides, the purest specimen we possess of the early 
prose of Scotland; and it affords a mine, from which the richest 
ore of the ancient language of the Lowland Scots may be 
extracted. The invaluable Dictionary of Dr Jamieson has rescued 
that language from the oblivion into which it was hastening; 
and, in it, liberal use has been made of the stores of 
Bellenden. That the Lowland Scotch has claims to a high degree 
of antiquity, seems now generally admitted. The notion that it 
is derived exclusively from the Anglo-Saxon, has been discarded, 
while its origin has been successfully traced to the ancient 
Gothic. It is a rich, varied, and powerful dialect. The mixture 
of French words is easily accounted for, by the early 
intercourse which existed between the two nations. Indeed, many 
families of French and Norman extraction, settled in Scotland as 
early as the reign of Malcolm Canmore; and at subsequent 
periods, migrations of this sort became extremely frequent. The 
natives of France brought their language along with them; and as 
the dialect of the court and of the provinces of Scotland was 
the same, the use of Norman-French became prevalent. The 
language of the Continent was thus directly imported into 
Scotland; and, accordingly, we find many French words and 
phrases in our early prose writers, which at no period have 
formed any part of the dialect of England. This subject might be 
farther illustrated by a reference to the similarity between the 
early Romances of France and of Scotland. Many of the tales 
collected in the Fabliaux of Le Grand, were familiar to the 
peasantry of Scotland in the early part of the Sixteenth 
Century. But what has been already stated, goes far to 
establish, that we are not indebted to our Southern neighbours 
for the earlier Continental contributions to our language. These 
came to us directly from France, while the stock upon which they 
were grafted, was of Gothic origin.

Among the works of Bellenden, Bale enumerates a tract on the 
Pythagoric Letter, and a discourse upon Virtue and Pleasure, 
neither of which are extant. Other writers state that he wrote a 
Life of Pythagoras. With respect to the discourse upon Virtue 
and Pleasure, it is not at all improbable, that Bale may refer 
to the Proem of the Cosmography, the allegorical character of 
which has been already explained. The Epistle to James the 
Fifth, which has also been mentioned as a distinct work, is 
obviously the letter subjoined to the translation of Boece. This 
sufficiently appears from the first words of it, as given by 
Bale, Erasmus Roterodamus, in libro die. The epistle "Directed 
be the translator to the king's grace," commences "Erasmus 
Roterodamus, in his book." Bale seems to imagine that Bellenden 
composed a piece, super quondam somnio<69> but it is more than 
probable that this too refers to the Proem of the Cosmography 
which assumes the form of a vision. The last article in Bale's 
Catalogue of the writings of Bellenden, is a book said to 
contain diversi generis carmina.<70> This is not extant; nor is 
there any satisfactory evidence that such a work was ever 
published. Dr Campbell states that several of Bellenden's poems 
were in the possession of Mr Lawrence Dundas, Professor of 
Humanity in the University of Edinburgh; and others are still 
supposed to exist in the repositories of private families<71>. 
Bale mentions it as a report, without, however, giving any 
opinion as to its truth, that Bellenden continued the history of 
Boece to the year 1536. This certainly was at one period his 
intention. After alluding, in the Proem of the history, to what 
he has already done, he continues:

And yet because my time has been so short; 
I think when I have opportunity 
To ring their bell into another sort.

The classical acquirements of Bellenden are attested by a 
translation of the first five books of Livy, executed at the 
command of James the Fifth. A copy of this manuscript work, 
which is not noticed by our author's earlier biographers, was 
presented to the Advocates' Library, by the late Lord Elliock, 
to whom it appears to have belonged in 1730. It is in excellent 
order; and the hand-writing may be attributed to the early part 
of the Sixteenth Century; but whether it is that of the Archdean 
of Moray, must remain a matter of doubt. The notices which have 
already been quoted from the Treasurer's Accounts, show that the 
translation of Livy was executed in 1533.

The version of the Roman Historian, seems to be rendered with 
the same freedom and spirit which distinguishes that of Boece; 
and it is to be hoped, that at no very distant period, so 
valuable a relict of our early literature will be rescued from 
the obscurity in which it at present remains. To the specimens 
of it which are already before the public in Dr Leyden's 
Introduction to The Complaint of Scotland, may be added, the 
appeal of the elder Horatius in behalf of his son, which is very 
happily translated:
"O the Romans" (said he) "have ze sa feirs and innative cruelte 
in zoure hartis, yat ze may se him bound under ye galloas with 
grete torment and punycioun: quhom ze saw laitlie decorit and 
triumphand, with hie victory over zor inemyies. I believe ye 
Albanis his unmerciful foes my not behold sa terribil sicht and 
cruelte done to him. Pass you Burreo, and bynd yai hands, 
quhilkis latelie quhen yai war armit, obtained sa hie empire to 
Roman people: Pass you Burreo, and covir ye hede of yat 
champion, quhilk is ye deliverare of ies city fra thirldome: 
Lying up his body in a unchancy tree: Skurge him now within ye 
Pomerie, among ye horaciane Pillars; and spulezeis obtained be 
him of inemies; or ellis skurge him outside ye Pomerie among ye 
sepulcuris of Curacianis. Ze can have him to na maner of places 
within zoure senzeorie; but his grete merits, and glore of 
victory, shall ay deliver him fra sic shameful and vile 
punytion."<72>

It appears from the poetical Prologue that it was Bellenden's 
original intention to have translated the whole of Livy; but the 
following verses subjoined to it in a later hand, in the copy 
already referred to, lead to the inference, that the translator 
never completed more than five Books of his task:
Five books are here by Ballantyne translated; 
There rest a hundred thirty-five behind, 
Which if the same were to be completed, 
Would be a volume of a monstrous kind. 
Each man completes not all that they intend, 
So frail and brittle are our wretched days: 
Let some man then begin where he doth end, 
Give him the first, take them the second praise: 
No, no! To Titus Livius give all. 
That peerless prince for feats historical.<4> 
— A. Home, St. Leonards.

In giving to the Public this reprint of the Chronicles of 
Scotland, it may be safely stated, that the lover of antique 
lore will find it rich in barbaric pearl and gold. The former 
may be rudely set, and the latter coarsely wrought; but the 
intrinsic value of the gem and of the metal remains the same. 
The rust of age has not obscured the fancy and imagery with 
which the work abounds; and if all the inaccuracies of Boece are 
not corrected, and all his fables not discarded, it can only be 
said, in apology for the venerable Archdean, that some degree of 
credulity may he excused, in an age when all men were credulous.



The Excusation of the Printer.
The thought of man has an inclination 
To several different leanings, as we see. 
Some men are givin to Detraction, 
Envy, Displeasure, or Melancholy, 
And to their neighbours have no charity. 
Some are so noble and full of gentleness 
They love nothing but joy and merriness.

Some men are under, and some above for nought 
Some men love peace, and some desireth war 
One is so blythe in all his merry thought 
He has no care but that he persevere 
In grace and favour of his lady dear 
One holds another in such cruel hate 
With lance and dagger runs to kill him straight.

And he that might a hundred well sustain 
Yet lives in woe and penance at his table 
And of good fellowship counts not a bean, 
His wicked mind is so unsociable. 
As if heaven and hell were nothing but a fable 
He burns all, without sight to good or evil, 
And runs with all his bags to the devil.

And I the printer that doth consider well 
The several minds of men in their living 
Desireth nought but that by my labour well 
That I might live, and by my right living 
Might first please God, and then our noble King 
And that the reader's bosom and intent 
Were with my labour and designs content.

And in this work that I have here detailed 
And brought to light, most humbly do exhort 
You noble readers, wherever I have failed 
In letter, syllable, points long, or short 
That you will of your courtesy support 
And take the sentence the best way ye may, 
With God's will I'll do better another day



The Contents of this Book.

In the first, the Proem upon the Cosmography; showing the 
consequences of vicious and virtuous living, and the reasons why 
the translator took this work in hand.

The Description of Scotland; divided in rubrics and chapters.

A compendious narration of the old institutions, manners, and 
living of the Scots; with a moral doctrine, deploring several 
recent and evil customs brought into this realm, to the great 
harm to the people now present in the same.

A short recapitulation of all kings of Britain, from the first 
beginning thereof, to the rule of King Henry the VIII, reigning 
now with great happiness above Englishmen.

The table of the history; containing every book and chapter 
separately described.

The names of all kings and governors of Scotland since the realm 
began; showing, in what books and chapters of the history 
following, their lives and martial deeds shall be easily found.

The proem of the history; showing, briefly, the contents and 
most notable things in this book.

The beginning of the Scots, and why they were called with that 
name; their happy coming out of Egypt to Spain, Ireland, the 
Isles of Albion, and to that region that was called by them 
Scotland.

The valiant and warlike deeds of all kings, princes, governors, 
and chieftains of Scotland; with most dangerous and terrible 
battles fought, by several chances of fortune, against the 
Britons, Picts, Saxons, Englishmen, and Danes.

The beginning of the Picts; their confederation with the Scots 
in friendship, blood, and friendship; their wars long continuing 
against the Romans, in support of the Scots; their extermination 
and final expulsion out of Albion by the wars of the Scots.

The beginning of the Britons; their long wars, persevering 
against the Romans. How they were subdued, and their realm made 
tributary in the form of a province; and, finally, being driven 
out of Britain into Wales by wars of the Saxons.

The coming of the Saxons in Britain; their wars, slaughters, and 
martial deeds, wrought, by several chances, against the Britons, 
Scots, and Picts.

The wars of Englishmen, after the coming of the Saxons.

Many unknown marvellous and wonderful things, shown always in 
the same season as they fell; with the names of most notable 
Clerics and Saints, living for the time in the world.

Many grave speeches, prayers, consultations, and letters, 
containing very fruitful and moral doctrines; with such resolute 
and considered responses, that no other book shall be found more 
profitable or pleasing to the readers.

A letter, directed by the translator to the King's grace, in the 
latter end of this book; inducing his Highness to frequent 
reading of this History.



The Proem of the Cosmography.

When silver Diana, full of beams bright, 
From dark eclipse was past, this other night, 
And from the Crab, her proper mansion, gone; 
Artophilax contending with all his might, 
In the great East, to set his visage right; 
I mean, the leader of the Charles' Wain; 
Above our head was the Urses twain: 
When stars small obscures in our sight, 
And Lucifer left twinkling him alone.<73>

The frosty night, with her lengthened hours, 
Her mantle white spread on the tender flowers: 
When I with ardent labour have 
Translated the story of our ancestors, 
Their great courage, high wisdom, and honours; 
When we may clear, as in a mirror, see 
Sometimes the furious end of tyranny; 
Sometimes the glory of prudent governors: 
Each state appropriately described.

My weary spirit desiring to repress 
My empty pen of fruitless businesss, 
Walked forth to take the wholesome air; 
When Priapus, with stormy cloak oppress'd, 
Requested me, in his most tenderness, 
To rest a while amid his gardens bare. 
But I no manner could my mind prepare 
To set aside unpleasing heaviness, 
On this and that contempling solitare.

And first occurred to my remembering, 
How that I was in service with the King; 
Put to his Grace in my tenderest years, 
Clerk of his Accounts, unworthy though I was, 
With heart and hand, and every other thing 
That might him please in any manner best; 
Until high envy me from his service cast, 
By them that had the Court in governing, 
As bird just fledged driven from the nest.

Our life, our guiding, and our adventures, 
Depend from their heavenly creatures<74> 
Apparently by some necessity. 
For though a man would be busy and take care, 
So far as his labour and wisdom fare, 
To fly the inevitable ill-luck; 
Though he resist it with great energy; 
The cursed destiny yet has him struck, 
Given to him first in his nativity.

Of earthly state bewailing thus the chance. 
Of fortune good I had no confidence. 
So long I swam in her seas deep. 
That sad thinking with her thoughtful lance, 
Could find no port to anchor her firmance; 
While Morpheus, the dreary god of sleep, 
For very pity did for my cares weep. 
And set his slothful deadly countenance 
With snoring veins through my body creep.

Methought I was within a pleasant mead, 
Where the maid Flora tender blossoms spread, 
Through kindly dew and humours nutrative; 
When golden Titan,<81> with his flames red, 
Above the seas raised up his head; 
Dispensing down his heat restorative 
To every fruit that nature made alive, 
Which was before for all the winter dead, 
From tempests cold and frosts penetrative.

A silver fountain sprung up of water clear 
In that place where I approached near, 
Where I soon did hear a lively cheer 
From courtly gallants in their best manner, 
Rejoicing in the season of the year, 
As if it was upon the First of May. 
Their goodly aspect made me not afeared. 
With them I saw a crowned king appear, 
Young, with soft hair coming to a beard.

These courtly gallants setting their intents 
To sing, and play on divers instruments, 
According to this Prince's appetite; 
Two pleasing ladies came prancing o'er the bank; 
Their costly clothing showed their mighty rank. 
What heart might want, they wanted not a bit; 
The rubies shone upon their fingers white; 
And, finally, I knew, by their consents, 
This one, Virtue; that other, called Delight.

These Goddesses arrayed in this way 
As reverence and honour would devise. 
Before this Prince, fell down upon their knee; 
And they were dressed in their best array, 
So far as wisdom in their power lay. 
To do the thing that might them best report 
Where he rejoiced in his heavenly sport;

Delight addresses the King:
"If thou desireth in the seas to float 
Of heavenly bliss, then me your lady treat; 
For it is said by clerics of renown, 
There is no pleasure in this world so great 
As when a lover does his lady meet, 
To rescue his life from many a deadly swoon. 
As highest pleasure but comparison, 
I shall you give, into your years sweet, 
A lusty hawk with many feathers brown;

"Which shall be found so joyous and pleasant, 
If you pay unto her merry flights heed, 
Of every bliss that may in earth appear, 
As heart will think, you shall no plenty want; 
Until years swift, with onward rushing wheels, 
Consume your strength, and all your beauty clear." 
And when Delight had said in this manner, 
As youthful eagerness thought most relevant, 
Than Virtue said, as you shall after hear:

"My lands broad, with many a plenteous shire, 
Shall give your Highness, if you dost desire, 
Triumphant glory, high honour, fame divine; 
With such puissance, that them no furious ire, 
Nor wearing age, nor flame of burning fire, 
Nor bitter death, may bring unto ruin. 
But you must first suffer great trouble, 
Above yourselves that you may have empire: 
Than shall your fame and honour have no end."

The King replies
"My realm is set among my foes all; 
Which have with me a war continual, 
And ever still do on my border lie; 
And, though they may no way overcome, 
They lie in wait, if any chance may fall 
Of me some time to get the victory. 
Thus is my life a constant soldiery. 
My constant labour strong as any wall, 
And nothing can break me but sluggardy."

Virtue speaks:
"No fortune may against me avail, 
Though she with cloudy storms may me assail. 
I break the stream of sharp adversity. 
In weather calm and most tempestuous hail, 
Without any dread, I bear an equal sail; 
My ship so strong that I may never die. 
Wit, reason, courage, governs me so high, 
No influence nor stars may prevail 
To reign on me with infortunity.

"The rage of youth may not daunted be, 
But by great distress and sharp adversity; 
As by this reason is experience: 
The finest gold or silver that we see, 
May not be wrought to our utility, 
But by flames keen and bitter violence. 
The more distress, the more intelligence. 
Who sail long in high prosperity, 
Are soon overset by stormy violence.

"This fragile life, as moment enduring, 
Without doubt, shall you and every people bring 
To certain bliss, or to eternal woe. 
If you by honest labour do a thing, 
Your arduous labour shall vanish without tarrying, 
Although your honest works do not so: 
If you by lust do any thing also, 
The shameful deed, without departing, 
Remains always, when pleasure is gone.

"As carvel tight fast tending through the sea, 
Leaves no print among the waves high; 
As a bird swift, with many busy plume, 
Pierceth the air, and cares not where they fly; 
Like that our life, without activity 
Giveth no fruit, although a shadow bloom. 
Who doth their life into this earth consume 
Without virtue, their fame and memory 
Shall vanish sooner than the reeky fume.

"As water purges and makes bodies fair; 
As fire by nature ascends in the air, 
And purifies with heating vehement; 
As flower does smell; as fruit is nourishing; 
As precious balm relieves things sore, 
And makes them proof against disease; 
As spice, most sweet; as rose, most redolent; 
As star of day, by moving circular, 
Chaseth the night with beams resplendent:

"Thus my work perfecteth every wight 
In fervent love of most excellent light, 
And makes man in this earth without peer; 
And does the soul from all corruption clean 
With odour sweet, and makes it more bright 
Than Diana full, or yet Apollo clear; 
Then raises it unto the highest sphere, 
Immortally to shine in Gods sight, 
As chosen spouse, and creature most dear.

"This other wench, that called is Delight, 
Seduces man, by sensual appetite, 
In every kind of vice and misery; 
Because no wit nor reason is perfect, 
Where she is guide, without harm infinite, 
With dolour, shame, and biting poverty. 
For she was got of froth of the sea; 
Which signifies, her poisonous pleasure 
Is mingled always with sharp adversity.

"Duke Hannibal, as many authors write, 
Through Spain come, by many difficult passages, 
To Italy in furor bellicose; 
Broke down the walls, the mountains overcame, 
And to his army made an open gate, 
And victory had on the Romans all: 
At Capua, by pleasure sensual, 
This Duke was made so soft and delicate, 
That by his foes he was soon overcome.

"Of fierce Achilles, the warlike deeds sprung 
In Troy and Greece, while he in virtue reigned; 
How lust him slew, it is but pity to hear. 
In this way the Trojans, with their knights strong, 
The valiant Greeks beat from their town; 
Victoriously fought them many year: 
That night they went to their lust and pleasure, 
The fatal horse did through their walls bring, 
Whose pregnant sides were full of men of war.

"Sardanapall,<76> the prince degenerate, 
From knightly deeds was degenerate; 
Twining the threads of the purple linen 
With fingers soft, among the ladies sat; 
And with his lust could not be satiated, 
While from his foes come the bitter blow. 
What noblemen and ladies has been destroyed 
When they with lusts were intoxicated, 
To show at length, my tongue should never ease.

"Therefore Camil,<77> the valiant chevalier 
When he the Gauls had defeated by his war, 
Of heritable lands would have no recompense; 
For, if his children and his friends dear 
Were virtuous, they could not fail each year 
To have enough by Roman providence; 
If they were given to vice and insolence, 
It was not right to give them riches, 
To be occasion of their incontinence.

"Some noblemen, as poets do declare, 
Were deified; some [as] Gods of the air; 
Some of the heavens: as Æolus, Vulcan, 
Saturn, Mercury, Apollo, Jupiter, 
Mars, Hercules, and other virtuous men, 
That glory immortal in their lives won. 
Why were their people called Gods then? 
Because they had a virtue singular, 
Excellent, high above talent of man.

"And others are in reek sulphurous; 
As Ixion, and weary Sisyphus, 
Eumenides, the Furies very odious, 
The proud giants, and thirsty Tantalus; 
With ugly drink, and food most venomous; 
Where flames bold and darkness are to be seen. 
Why are these folk in pains so terrible? 
Because they were but vicious shrews, 
In all their life, with deeds most horrible.

"And though no fruit were after consequence 
Of mortal life, but for this world present 
Each man to have only respect; 
Yet virtue should from vice be different, 
As quick from dead, as rich from indigent. 
That one, to glory and honour always direct; 
This other, soul and body to neclect: 
That one, of reason most intelligent; 
This other, of beasts following the effect.

"For he that would not against his lusts strive, 
But lives as a beast without knowledge or sense, 
Ages right fast, and death him soon overtakes. 
Therefore the mule is of a longer life 
Than entire horse; also the barren wife 
Appears young, when she that's fertile fails. 
We see also, when nature not prevails, 
The pain and dolour are so severe, 
No medicine the patient avails.

"Since you have heard both our arguments thus, 
Choose of us two the most delicious: 
First to sustain a sharp adversity, 
Daunting the rage of youth furious; 
An then possess triumphs innumerous, 
With long empire, and high happiness: 
Or have a moment, sensuality 
Of foolish youth, in life voluptuous; 
And all your day is full of misery."


By then, Phoebus his fiery cart did drive 
From South to West, declining busily 
To dip his steeds in the ocean; 
When he began cover his visage dry, 
With vapors thick, and clouds full of sky; 
And Notus<77> filled the South wind, 
With damp wings, and feathers full of rain, 
Awakened me; that I might not espy 
Which of them two was as his lady ta'en.

But soon I knew they were the Goddesses 
That come in sleep to valiant Hercules, 
When he was young, and free of every lore 
To lust or honour, poverty or riches; 
When he despised lust and idleness, 
That he in virtue might his life adorn; 
And works did of most excellent glory. 
The more increased his painful business, 
His high triumph and loving was the more.

Than, through this moral erudition 
Which come, as we have said, in my vision, 
I decided, ere I further went, 
To write the story of this region, 
With deeds of many illustrious champions. 
And, though the pain appears vehement, 
To make the story to the readers more patent, 
I will begin at the description 
Of Albion, in manner subsequent.



The Cosmography and Description of Albion.
Chap. First. 
How all things are subject to alteration and death; 
and nothing is permanent on the earth.

I trust no one has such mean intelligence, but knows Cosmography 
most necessary to the knowledge of history; and yet to describe 
the same, is a task of no small talent. Also, all the authors, 
that have written upon the description of the world, are patent 
and known to each region and people; among whom have been many 
skillful and resolute men, showing many great things beyond the 
talents of other men, with such profound writing, that their 
description is nothing different from the truth, in describing 
many unknown things in their places, to the great commodity and 
pleasure of readers. Yet since the matter that they treat is not 
solid nor permanent in the same form and image as it was first 
found, it appears both to unlettered people and others who have 
no consideration of the continual alteration of matters, that 
the truth is not shown to them in all parts. And since all 
things which are comprehended within the sphere of the moon, are 
so subject to death and alteration, that they are either 
consumed before us, or else we before them; there appears 
nothing more corruptible, nor yet of more alteration, than the 
earth and situation thereof; because it changes in so many ways 
by long age and processes of years.

For we not only may see presently by our eyes, but find by many 
skilful and profound historians, that where at one time there 
were most notable cities, or most fertile pasture and meadows, 
now, through earthquake tremors, or else by continual inundation 
of waters, nothing remains but either the huge seas, or else 
unprofitable ground and sands. Also the sea, by flood and press 
of raging waters, comes in on some lands and goes forth on 
others, as daily occurs by experience; for both seas and waters 
give, by unfair exchange, as much to some lands as they rob from 
others. Wherefore I believe, by several chances and long process 
of time, that every thing would not be respondent to the same 
perfection and knowledge as it was described by old 
cosmographers, in the figure and situation of the earth. 
Therefore no man should wonder, although recent authors describe 
the world in some other figure and sort than it has been 
described before by Pomponius Mela, Ptolomy, and other old 
cosmographers; for the earth is now more frequent in people than 
it was in those days, and the passage in all countries more 
known; through which the situation of all regions, by exact and 
sharp diligence of authors, is better known. Also, if these old 
cosmographers were but men as we are, we need not wonder, 
although they had no certain cognisance and full erudition of 
all things; and, for that cause, they might not write further 
than they saw by their own inquiries, or else by experience of 
other authors who came before them. For these reasons, we do not 
think it wrong sometimes not to follow all their opinions: for 
they did not have knowledge or experience of all matters; and, 
therefore, we dare the more boldly write some things for the 
common profit, specially concerning the figure and situation of 
Scotland, with the manners of the people thereof, in some other 
way than has been said before by other authors: for we have not 
only seen the same, but have knowledge thereof by long 
experience and use; through which, this our work shall not be 
unprofitable nor yet unpleasing to the readers, for in it shall 
be said the manners and condition of the people of Scotland, 
with the situation thereof. Also, to make the readers more 
attentive and ready to listen, we promise faithfully to write 
nothing in this work but only such things as are most patent and 
known to us, either by our own exact diligence and industry, or 
else by quoting other very true and faithful authors; and, 
therefore, if this our work be found pleasing to the readers, we 
shall write some other time more largely of other matters, both 
for their erudition and pleasure.



Chap. Second. 
The Description of Albion, and why it was called with 
that Name. The beginning of the Britons and Scots.

The whole Isle of Albion, which contains both the realms of 
England and Scotland, as is described by the Latin and Greek 
cosmographers, is environed on every side with the great ocean; 
having on the East side, the German Sea; on the South side, the 
French and British seas; on the West side, the Irish Sea; and on 
the North side, the Norway seas. This He is extended by long 
passage from the South-South-East to the North-North-West, and 
is more extended to the length than broad, not far different 
from the figure of a triangle. This Isle, by old cosmographers, 
was called Albion, and remains yet under the same name. Some 
authors say, this Isle was called Albion, from albis montibus; 
that is to say, from the white mountains thereof, full of chalk: 
Others say, it was called Albion, from a lady named Albyne; 
which history is not unlike the fables that are written of the 
fifty daughters of Danaus, King of Argives. This Albyne, as is 
said, with her fifty sisters, after they had slain all their 
husbands, raised sail, and come out of Greece through the seas 
of Hercules to Spain; and, from Spain, come through the French 
and German Sea without any impediment to the said Isle; and, 
after her arriving in the same, named it Albion from her name. 
This Albyne, with her fifty sisters, after their coming to the 
said Isle, conversed with devils in form of men, and conceived 
children by natural commixtion. Their children increased in such 
huge stature and strength, that they were called by the people 
giants; and inhabited the said region continually to the time of 
Brutus, the first beginner of the Britons.

This Brutus was grandson, or else great-grandson, to the great 
Trojan Aeneas; and, because he was exiled and banished for 
murder and other great offences done by him in Italy, he was 
constrained to depart with the remainder of Trojans, his 
companions, to search for some new dwelling. After long travel 
by tempestuous and stormy seas, he arrived in Albion, from the 
beginning of the world 4027 years. This Brutus and his 
companions, after their coming to Albion, attacked the giants 
described above in several battles; and, finally, brought them 
to such great ruin, that both their lands and goods fell prey to 
Brutus and his companions: and so the country was called 
Britain, and the people Britons. But the beginning of the Scots 
was in another manner. It is written by our ancient historians, 
that Gathelus, a very illustrious and valiant knight, descending 
by long progression and lineage of the blood royal of Greece, 
married Scota, daughter to King Pharaoh of Egypt; and, though 
many rich lands fell to him, as well as great honours, in the 
realm of Egypt, because of his singular prowess, yet he was so 
alarmed by many terrible and grievous plagues which occurred as 
prophesised by Moses, to the great destruction of the realm and 
people of Egypt, that he thought nothing so good nor profitable 
as to be remote and distant from there. Gathelus, moved by these 
causes, come forth from the mouth of the Nile, with his wife, 
his friends, and servants, Greeks and Egyptians, through the 
Mediterranean sea; and, finally, broken with long and incredible 
danger in foriegn parts, he arrived in the North part of Spain: 
and to obtain more benevolence from his wife, he named his 
people Scots, after her name. Their common language was called 
Gathelick. Gathelus, after his coming to Spain, sent a band of 
warriors to Ireland; which, by singular courage and prudence, so 
defeated the people thereof, that they got the whole rule of the 
said Isle, and reigned in it many years after, with great honour 
and glory of arms.



Chap. Third. 
How the Scots and Picts came to Albion. Of their 
Lineage and Manners; and how the said Isle was 
inhabited by three different People.

Rothesay, one of the king's sons of Ireland, come, short years 
after, with a company of young and hardy people, to the Isles of 
Albion; and, because he found them waste and not inhabited then 
with any of the Britons, he settled with his remaining 
companions, wives, and children, in the said Isles, and named 
them Hebrides, from the name of Hibernia, or else from the name 
of Hiber, the first son of Gathelus. This Rothesay come soon 
after, with his friends out of the Isles, to Albion; and, so 
much as he got possession of, he called it Scotland. The day 
that Scots come first to Albion, was from the beginning of the 
world 4617 years. Many years after their coming to Albion, they 
were called Re-Albinis, that is to say, Kings of Albion; to make 
them something different from the remaining kings that inhabited 
the land after or before their coming. Further, though the 
Scots, by their singular courage and prudence, reigned 
continually without any interruption both in Spain and Ireland, 
yet their name has perished in those parts; either by their 
commixture with foreign blood, or else by decay and long process 
of years; through which remains no Scots in memory, but they 
that inhabit the lands of Albion. Also the Spaniards, that dwell 
yet in the mountains and other remote places of Spain, know 
nothing of the Roman wars; and are little different from Irish 
men, both in their manners, habit, and language. The Britons, 
because they were many years before us in Albion, occupy the 
South and most productive lands thereof: and we inhabited the 
North parts, full of mountains; which are not so fertile and 
commodious as the lands occupied by the Britons. After the 
coming of the Scots and Britons in this manner to Albion, a 
foreign people named Picts, otherwise named Agathirsanis, who 
were banished out of Sarmathia, came to Denmark, where they soon 
after got ships, with all provision appropriate thereto; and, 
after their final arriving in Albion, they sat down in the waste 
and middle lands between Britons and Scots, and covered a wide 
area between both their realms. The coming of the Picts in 
Albion was after the coming of the Scots in the same, 250 years; 
yet among some authors rises a foolish doubt, whether the Scots 
or Picts come first in this region. Some of their authors say, 
that Rewther was the first beginner of the Scots in Albion. But 
this opinion is far different from the truth of our history; for 
five Scots kings reigned continuously, each succeeding to other, 
before Rewther; as appears clearly in the history following. And 
so this Isle of Albion was inhabited, from the beginning 
thereof, with three several people; that is to say, Britons, 
Scots, and Picts. The first part of this Isle, because it was 
inhabited by Brutus and his posterity, was named Britain; the 
second and middle part, because it was inhabited by Picts, was 
named Pentland; and the remaining lands thereof were inhabited 
by Scots, and named Scotland. Yet the Roman historians and 
Ptolemy, when they treat any thing concerning this Isle of 
Albion, called the whole isle, Britain; and all the people 
thereof, Britons. These three people, named all under a name 
Albians, inhabited the said isle; yet the Romans, in all parts 
where they come within this isle, named the people thereof with 
several names: for they named the men of Wales, Tegenians, from 
Tegenia; the men of Angus, Horrestians, from Horrestia; the men 
of Cawdor and Callender Wood, Caledonians, from Caledonia; the 
men of Galloway, Brigantes, from Brigantia; as appears by 
Cornelius Tacitus, who writes, that beyond the Britons dwell in 
Allbion, to the great North, two people very different from each 
other in manners and nature; that one, for their yellow hair, 
called Picts, descending of Albians; and this other, for their 
black and curling hair, called Scots, nothing different from 
Spaniards in nature and conditions. This isle, in our days, is 
inhabited only by two people, Englishmen and Scots; the South 
parts are inhabited by Englishmen, and the North part by Scots. 
Now have we said the causes why the Britons were called with 
that name, and the manner of their coming to Albion; and we 
shall show, in the end of this cosmography, with what people the 
realm of Britain has been inhabited continually, unto the time 
of King Henry the VIII, reigning now with great felicity above 
Englishmen.



Chap. Fourth. 
The Lands of Albion; with the several Advantages 
thereof in general. Of the great infirmities that fall 
to the People thereof for their intemperance; and of 
the Religion used by them in old times.

The Isle of Albion contains, in the whole circumference and 
compass circular, 2000 miles; having in length 700 miles, and in 
breadth 350 miles; as appears well by the foot thereof opposite 
the French Sea. And from the foot thereof it proceeds always the 
more small, until it comes to the furthest frontiers and last 
lands both of England and Scotland: for between the Mull of 
Galloway, opposite the Irish Sea, to Saint Ebb's Head, opposite 
the German Sea, are scarce 160 miles in breadth; and from thence 
it gathers always more small, till it comes to the last lands 
thereof, where it has scarcely 30 miles in breadth. It is a very 
profitable isle; full of people; and not only very productive of 
store and cattle, but of all kind of crops in every part 
thereof, saving only those parts where God, of his singular 
goodness, has ordained very rich mines of gold, silver, tin, 
brass, copper, and quicksilver, with such fullness and abundance 
of metals, that the same are not only sufficient for all manner 
of necessaries to the people of the said Isle, but are 
sufficient to all other our neighbours that dwell about us, if 
our people had perfect craft and industry to win the same. But 
the overflowing abundance of all other things necessary to the 
use of man, which nature has produced in our region, makes the 
people the less industrious and skilful, delighting always more 
in sloth than any exertion; for beside the great fullness of 
grass, crops, and cattle in our lands, beside the great 
abundance of fowls in the air, so great plenty is of fish in all 
parts of our seas, specially towards the North, that the same is 
sufficient enough to nourish all our people, even if there were 
no fruits growing on our land; as appears by experience: for all 
lands that lies about us, as France, Flanders, Zeeland, Holland, 
and many of Germany, come with several fleets, seeking fish 
yearly in our seas; and not only, by their prudent industry, win 
fish sufficient to sustain themselves, but, by selling their 
fish, they sustain the people of all other countries; sailing, 
in the time of Lent, through the Mediterranean seas, always 
selling their fish, to their great profit and advantage. Many 
other rich and precious things are to be got in the said isle, 
held in great esteem by the East people of the world. What may 
be said of our wool, which is so white and fine, that the same 
is desired by all people, and bought at a great price, 
especially by merchants who know it best. Of this wool is made 
the fine scarlets,<78> with many other grand and delicate 
cloths. Wherefore I dare boldly affirm, if the people of Albion 
had such grace that they might live with concord among 
themselves, or if their realms, by any honest way, might come 
under the empire and sovereignty of a king; they might not only 
have all necessaries within themselves, without importing them; 
but, with little difficulty, might defeat all neighbours and 
countries lying about them, when any external or foreign 
warriors happened to attack them. They have such elegant 
stature, so fair and lusty bodies, that no other people may be 
preferred to them. They are very ingenious and able, as well in 
letters as other virtuous and bodily exercise of the hands; very 
hardy and ready for all dangers both in war and peace, in such a 
way that nothing would be difficult to them, if they lived 
temperately. Therefore the provident Beginner of the World has 
not without great reason made their region naked and bare of 
wines; knowing, by his infinite wisdom, that wines, although the 
same are very necessary to all other people, are very harmful to 
the nature of the people of Albion: for they are given to such 
unnatural greediness and desire of foreign meats and drinks, 
that they can not refrain themselves from immoderate excess, as 
appears well by experience; for, through their crapulous and 
shameful glutttony, they are stricken often with so dangerous 
and incurable infirmities, that although you knew them well in 
all their tender age, you shall find them, through their 
intemperance and excessive diet, grown so loathsome in their mid 
or latter age, that they appear as unknown to your sight as if 
you had never known them in their tender age; indeed they shall 
appear more like misfashioned monsters than any natural people. 
Several of them, through excessive diet, grow frantic in their 
latter age, with many sorrowful maladies following them; for, as 
the proverb says, rarely are men of great gluttony seen to live 
long days, or be aged with process of years, because their 
excessive and intemperate diet consumes all the substance of 
their bodies. But we will return to our purpose. The people of 
Albion, as writes Caesar, in his Commentaries, and Cornelius 
Tacitus, were very religious, after the rite that was in those 
days; for in those days were the priests of Britain, named 
Druids, very expert both in natural and moral philosophy. By 
their doctrine, come the first schools of their sect and opinion 
in France. The principal sect of their priests was in the Isle 
of Man, which was in that time the source and centre of all 
honourable erudition and letters; and, from the time their 
priests were once professed in the Catholic faith, they 
persevered with great constancy in it, without any stain of 
heresy.


Chap. Fifth. 
The Description of the East, West, and Middle Borders 
of Scotland; with the most notable Towns and Rivers 
thereof.

The Picts had once the principal and most productive parts of 
all the lands that are now under the rule of the Scots; after 
they had ruled the same, 1151 years, in kindred, friendship, and 
friendship with the Scots; concurring with them equally in every 
danger and risk of battle against the Romans and Britons; and 
sometimes fighting against the Scots, their own allied friends, 
by unprudence of young and disreputable persons: until at last, 
by outrageous and excessive hatred, arose such slaughter and 
murder on all sides, that they were brought to utter ruin, and 
beaten out of Albion, by the wars of the Scots. And though the 
Scots have been often broken with most terrible and dangerous 
wars with many sharp enemies, yet, by divine benevolence, they 
flourish whole unto these days, and have defeated all their 
enemies. These advantages, which are now said generally of 
Albion, are especially obvious, with many other singular 
virtues, among the Scots in the Highlands: for the people 
thereof have no requirement for merchandise of foreign realms; 
and, because they are not corrupted, nor mingled with foreign 
blood, they are the more strong and rude, and may suffer more 
hunger, walking, and distress, than any other people of Albion; 
most hardy at dangers; very agile and active of bodies; very 
ingenious to every new invention; most conspicuous in craft of 
warfare; and keep their faith and promise with most strictness 
and constancy.

Scotland has the Merse, which was once the most productive 
region of the Picts, for their border, opposite the German Sea. 
This region, so long as it was inhabited by Picts, was named 
Deere; and, after the expulsion of the Picts, it was named the 
Merse, that is to say, the frontiers; for the Scots, after the 
expulsion of the Picts, extended their frontiers to Tweed, which 
divides Northumberland from the Merse. On the other side, 
several small streams descend from the hills of Cheviot, and 
other mountains lying there about, dividing Cumbria from 
Annandale, and fall in the Water of Solway. This Water of Solway 
runs into the Irish Sea, and is the frontier of Scotland, 
opposite the West borders. The hills of Cheviot, from which 
spring many small streams on each side, mark the middle frontier 
of Scotland. The Merse has several frontiers at several parts 
where it is extended. At the East side it has the German Sea; at 
the West, East Lothian; at the South, Tweed; and finally, at the 
North, Forth, for the frontiers. Among many strong castles in 
the Merse is the town and castle of Berwick, sometimes named 
Ordolutium, and the inhabitants thereof named Ordoluce. Tweed 
first springs from a small fountain, and, by augmentation of 
other waters that fall in it, it descends with broad streams 
into the German Sea. Beyond Tweed, to the middle frontier under 
Cheviot, lies Teviotdale, that is to say, the vale of Teviot. 
Beyond it lies Eskdale, the vale of Esk; for Esk runs through 
the midst thereof. Against Eskdale, on the other side, lies 
Ewesdale, named from the Water of Ewes, and falls in the Water 
of Annan: but Teviot and Esk fall into the Tweed. On the other 
side, against the Irish Sea, lies Annandale, from the Water of 
Annand. It borders with the out- lands of Nithsdale, where all 
the three rivers foresaid, Ewes, Annand, and Solway, descend 
together, in a stream, into the Irish Sea. In Annandale is a 
loch named Lochmaben, five miles in length, and four in breadth, 
full of strange fish. Beside this loch is a castle, of the same 
name, made to prevent the incursion of thieves. For not only in 
Annandale, but in all the dales described above, are many strong 
and wicked thieves, attacking the country with perpetual theft, 
robbery, and slaughter, when they see any troubled time. These 
thieves, because they have Englishmen their perpetual enemies, 
bordering on them, attack England with continual wars, or else 
with quiet theft; and live always a poor and miserable life. In 
the time of peace, they are so accustomed to theft that they can 
not desist, but attack the country, (although they are always 
miserably put down,) with constant raids. Many rich and 
productive parts of Scotland lie waste, for fear of their 
invasion. Not far from Solway are many sinking sands, so 
perilous, that no people may transport themselves through the 
same, without great difficulty and danger of their lives. This 
vale of Annan was once named Ordovitia, and the people named 
Ordovices; whose cruelty was so great, that they abhorred not to 
eat the flesh of captured prisoners. The wives used to slay 
their husbands, when they were found cowards, or defeated by 
their enemies; to encourage others to be more bold and hardy 
when danger occurred: until at last they were finally destroyed 
by the wars of the Romans. On the West borders, to the North, 
lies Nithsdale, named from the Water of Nith. It begins with a 
narrow and tight neck, and increases more broad, to the middle 
frontiers of Scotland. In Nithsdale is the town of Dumfries, 
where much fine and delicate white cloth is made, held in great 
esteem by merchants of foreign realms.



Chap. Sixth. 
The Description of Galloway, Kyle, Carrick, and 
Cunninghame; with the notable Towns, Lochs, and Rivers 
in the same.

Above Nithsdale is Galloway, named sometimes, Brigantia, and the 
people thereof named Brigantes. This region is divided by the 
Water of Cree in two parts: the part that lies nerest to 
Nithsdale, is called Nether Galloway; the other part, that lies 
above Cree, is called Upper Galloway. In Nether Galloway is 
Kirkcudbright, a rich town, full of business. In Upper Galloway 
is the Abbey of Whithorn, dedicated to the holy bishop Saint 
Ninian; where his blessed body rests greatly venerated by the 
people. Above Whithorn is the town of Wigtown; and not far from 
it, is the loch of Myrton. Half of this loch freezes by natural 
congelation, as other lochs do; the other half never freezes. In 
Galloway there are two other lochs, Soulseat and Newtramen, of 
similar length and breadth as Loch Myrton. Galloway runs, with a 
great rocky snout of crags, a long way into the Irish Sea. This 
snout is called by the people, the Mulis Nuk [angled headland]; 
and, by the looping of it in the seas, it makes two great lochs, 
named by the people Loch Ryan, and Luce. One of these lochs is 
30, and one 16, miles in length. They are both full of oysters, 
herring, conger eels, mussels, and cockles, with many other 
fish. Some men hold, that Brigantia was the same region of 
England that is now called Wales, where the Britons lived many 
years after they were beaten out of Britain: but this opinion is 
false; for the Roman authors say, the Isle of Man lies opposite 
Brigantia, and is mid-passage between it and Ireland, as yet 
appears by experience. And although the shores, by flood and 
flux of seas, are worn, and more distant from each other than 
they were before, yet the same latitude and elevation of the 
pole that Ptolemy assigns to Brigantia, corresponds well to the 
elevation of the pole above Galloway, which is distant and 
severed by long journey from Wales; for the Isle of Man lies 
three hundred miles from Wales, in sight of Galloway. Also, by 
testimony of several authors, we say, that out of Brigantia, the 
town of Spain which is now named Compostela, come a new company 
of people to Ireland, and were named Spaniards; and out of 
Ireland came a great company of the same people, with King 
Fergus, to Albion; and, in remembrance of the city of Brigantia, 
which they once inhabited in Spain, they were all called 
Brigantes. To this opinion agrees Cornelius Tacitus, saying, the 
Brigantes were descended of the Spaniards, and dwell in the 
remote and last lands of Britain; for he calls the whole Isle of 
Albion, Britain. The regions described above, that is to say, 
Annandale, Nithsdale, and Galloway, not only abound in fine wool 
and store of cattle, but are very profitable in all manner of 
crops, except wheat.

Above Galloway is Carrick, a part of Siluria; for Siluria is 
divided in three parts, that is to say, Carrick, Kyle, and 
Cunninghame. In Carrick thre was once a rich city under the same 
name; whose ruinous walls show the great magnificence thereof. 
In this country are many strong castles, very powerful both by 
nature and craft of men. In this region are many fair cows and 
oxen, of which the flesh is very delicious and tender; the 
tallow of their bellies is so sappy, that it freezes never, but 
by its nature always flows, of itself, like oil.

Beyond Carrick is Kyle, named from Coyll, King of Britons, who 
was slain in the said region. In Kyle is a stone, not 12 miles 
from the town of Ayr, 30 foot in height, and three ells in 
breadth, called by the people the Deaf Stone; for when a man is 
at the foot of it, he may neither hear what is said nor done on 
the other side, although a cannon were shot at it; nonetheless, 
the further away he stands from it, he hears it the better. Next 
to Kyle is Cunninghame, the third part of Siluria; whose people 
were most troublesome to the Romans. In Kyle is a loch named 
Doon, from which descends the water of the same name, and runs 
into the Irish Sea. In Cunninghame is a loch named Garnock, not 
unlike to Loch Doon, full of fish; and not far from it is the 
town of Largs, where once King Alexander the Third fought, with 
great glory of victory, against the Danes.




Chap. Seventh. 
The Description of Renfrew, Clydesdale, Lennox, 
Lomond, Argyll, Lochaber, Lorne, and Kintyre; with all 
notable things contained in the same.

The Water of Clyde divides the Lennox, on the North side, from 
the barony of Renfrew; and rises out of the same mountain within 
the Wood of Caledonia, from which rises Annan; and descends by a 
long passage into the Irish Sea. Not far from the source of 
Clyde springs the source of Forth, which descends, through 
fertile and broad lands, into the German Sea. On the other side, 
the Water of Clyde, after it has run long towards the North, 
bends always inward, until it come to the mountains of Grampian; 
then descends with long passage to the South, when it falls into 
the Irish Sea. The country, where it runs, is called Clydesdale. 
Between Clyde and Lennox lies the barony of Renfrew; in which 
are two lochs, named Whynsouth and Leboth, some 20 and some 12 
miles in length, very productive and full of fish. Above 
Renfrew, to the ocean seas, lies Lennox, named, by Ptolemy, 
Lelgonia; in which is a great loch named Lomond, 24 miles in 
length, and 8 miles in breadth. Within this loch are 30 isles, 
well provided with churches, temples, and houses: and in this 
loch are three notable things; fish swimming without any fin; 
very dangerous and stormy waves, without any wind; and an isle 
that floats here and there as the wind blows. This loch stands 
at the foot of the mountains of Grampian, which were once the 
great frontiers between the Scots and Picts, and goes from Loch 
Lomond to the mouth of Dee. The Picts had no lands beyond the 
mountains of Grampian, nor yet lying to the Irish Sea; for their 
lands were always inhabited by Scots. 8 miles from Loch Lomond 
is the castle of Dumbarton, named sometimes, Alcleuch; where the 
Water of Leven falls into the Clyde. Beyond Loch Lomond is 
Argyll, a country full of rocks, crags, and mountains. In it are 
two lochs, Loch Fyne and Loch Awe. The land is divided in three 
parts; the land that lies in the middle thereof is called 
Knapdale. In Loch Fyne there is more plenty of herring than in 
any other sea of Albion. In Loch Awe are many fish, such as live 
in fresh water. In Argyll are two castles, Glenurquhart and 
Enconell; and in it are 12 isles: but they are more profitable 
for raising cattle, than any crops. In Argyll are many rich 
mines, full of metal; but the people thereof have no craft nor 
industry to win the same. It is said, in this country there is a 
stone of such nature, that if it is covered with straw or flax, 
sets it on fire. In Argyll are 7 other lochs; some are 30 miles 
in length and breadth, and some less. It was said by Sir Duncan 
Campbell to us, that out of Garloch, a loch of Argyll, the year 
of God 1510 years, there came a terrible beast, as big as a 
greyhound, with feet like a goose, and struck down great trees 
with the blow of her tail; and slew three men who were hunting 
with three strokes of her tail: and had not the remaining 
hunters climbed up strong trees, they had been all slain in the 
same manner. After the slaughter of these men, she fled speedily 
to the loch. Several prudent men believed great trouble would 
follow in Scotland, from the appearing of this beast; for she 
was seen before, and always trouble followed thereafter. 
Bordering Argyll is Lorne, which was once but a part thereof; 
for it lies in manner of a tongue within the Irish Sea, with a 
long neck, 60 miles in length and breadth. This tongue, that 
runs so far into the sea, was once named Novantia; but now is it 
called Kintyre, that is to say, the Head of Lorne. The outermost 
part of this tongue is not 16 miles from Ireland. Some authors 
say, both Argyll and Kintyre were named Novantia; for Ptolemy 
makes no mention of Argyll in his cosmography. In Lorne barley 
grows in great plenty. Beyond Lorne is Lochaber, which was once 
a part of Morayland. It is full of mines, such as iron and lead, 
and very profitable in store of cattle. In it are many woods, 
lochs, and rivers, full of salmon and other fish, swimming so 
plentifully, that they taken without any difficulty. The 
principal rivers of Lochaber are Lochy and Spean; although the 
reason it is so called is uncertain. Lochy rises not 8 miles 
from Loch Ness, and falls, under the same name, into the German 
Sea. Beside it is a rocky crag, dipping with a long neck in the 
seas, named Ardnamurchan.

In the mouth of Lochy was a rich town named Inverlochy, where 
once there was great trading with foreign merchants; but at last 
it was so utterly destroyed by wars of the Danes, that it never 
recovered to the honour and magnificence that it had before: and 
whether this comes from the sloth of our people, or the envy of 
some evil men, who may suffer no walled towns in this country, 
it is uncertain. Beyond Lochy is the castle of Dunstaffnage, 
sometimes named Evonium. Beyond Dunstaffnage is the mouth of the 
Water of Spean, where it falls in the German Sea.



Chap Eighth. 
The Description of Ross, Strathnaver, and Moray; with 
the Lochs, Rivers, and Notable Towns thereof.

Beyond the Water of Spain lies Ross, formerly named Luffia: 
rising with a strait narrow neck, and thereafter comes forth, 
with broader pasture, valleys, and mountains; surrounded, both 
on the one side and the other, with the ocean. This country, 
where it lies most approaching to the Irish Sea, has very 
difficult passage, and is more suitable for raising cattle than 
any habitation of man. It is best cultivated opposite the German 
Sea: very productive both of grass and corn; for their 
salubrious valleys, where the rivers descend, make the crops 
very delicious and nourishing. In Ross are several lochs, but 
Loch Broom is the biggest. There are many rivers in Ross, full 
of fish. In Ross is Cromarty, a firth and certain port to all 
ships, to save them from danger of tempest, named by the people, 
the Heil of Schipmen.[Haven of Shipmen] In Ross is the town of 
Thane, where the blessed bones of Saint Dutho rest, greatly 
venerated by the people. In a vale of Ross are two houses, round 
in the form of a bell; and are preserved to our days in memory 
of some antiquities of our elders. Next Ross lies Strathnaver, 
the outermost lands of Scotland; of which the sea-coast lies 
North-North-West, and bends in again against the German Sea, 
having beside it, on the North, Caithness; on the East, 
Sutherland; on the South, Ross; and, on the West, the North-
North-West seas. Three great crags lie on the outermost side of 
Strathnaver, named Hoy, Holburn, and Duncansby; and because 
these three rocks shoot far in the sea, they make two great 
firths and lochs, severed from each other. Beside Caithness lies 
Sutherland, a profitable country both for livestock and corn. On 
the far side of it lies Moray, formerly named Vararis. But it 
has not the same frontiers now as it had than; for all the lands 
between Spey and Ness to the Irish Sea, were named Moray: but 
now it lies sometimes beyond the Water of Spey and Kessock, 
until it come to the Irish Sea. Between Ross and Moray, the land 
bends in with a great descent ainto a valley, in which falls 
five rivers, Ness, Nairn, Findhorn, Lossie, and Spey. Spey runs 
with so fierce and violent stream, that the sea tide, when it 
come in most swiftly, may not resist the violent force and 
volume of this water, but is, with the force and volume thereof, 
borne down perforce to the seas. Ness rises from a loch of the 
same name, not 8 miles from the same loch that Lochy come from, 
and runs into the Irish Sea. The Water of Lochy never freezes, 
nor yet the loch that it come from, in any storm of winter; and, 
even more remarkably, any frozen thing that is cast in it, melts 
quickly: it is, therefore, very useful to all frozen beasts. In 
the mouth of Ness stands the town of Inverness; where once was 
great plenty and catch of herring, although they are now 
vanished, because of an offence that was made against some 
Saint. The truth is, when avaricious and wretched men fight for 
the fish that God sends, by his infinite goodness, for the 
support of the people, and defile the sea by their blood; many 
years after, no fish swim in that place. Beside Loch Ness, which 
is 24 miles in length, and 12 in breadth, are many wild horses; 
and, among them, are many martens, beavers, weasels, and foxes; 
the furs and skins of them are bought at a great price by 
foreign merchants. 

 In Moray there is not only great abundance of wheat, barley, 
oats, and suchlike corn, with great plenty of nuts and apples, 
but in it is great abundance of fish, and especially salmon. In 
this country there is a crude manner of fishing: for the people 
make a long basket, narrow at the end, and wide at the mouth, 
with many pointed spurs inside, made with such craft, that the 
fish are caught in it, and can not get forth again; and as soon 
as the sea ebbs, the fish are taken dry in the creels. In Moray 
is a loch named Spynie, where there ia a great number of swans. 
The cause why the swans multiply so fast in this loch, is 
through an herb named sweetgrass, which burgeons with great 
fertility in the said loch, and the seed of it is very 
nourishing and delicious to swans. This herb is so prolific, 
that where it is once sown or planted, it can never be 
destroyed; as may be proven by experience: for, though this loch 
is 5 miles long, and was once, within the memory of man, full of 
salmon and other great fish, yet, from when this herb began to 
burgeon in it, the water is grown so shallow, that a man may 
wade through the most parts thereof; and, therefore, all manner 
of great fish are quite vanished out of it. The Church of Petty 
is in Morayland; there the bones of Little John remain, to great 
admiration by the people. He was fourteen foot of height, with 
straight limbs corresponding thereto. 6 years before the coming 
of this work to light, we saw his coccyx, as big as the shin 
bone of a man; for we put our arm in the mouth thereof: by which 
appears how strong and square people grew in our region, before 
they were become degenerate from lust and gluttony. In Moray is 
the town of Elgin, not far from the mouth of Spey; in which is 
the noble cathedral church of Moray, decorated richly with the 
college of Canons. There are several rich abbeys in Moray: as 
Kinloss, of the order of Cistercians; and Pluscardyn, of the 
order of Cluny.



Chap. Ninth. 
The Description of Boindie, Enzie, Buchan, Mar, 
Mearns, Fife, and Angus; with the Lochs, Rivers, 
Abbeys, Towns, and other notable things thereof.

Bordering Moray, are Boindie and Enzie; two productive regions 
for cattle, reaching, with fertile and wide lands, to the seas. 
These regions are full of sheep and cattle, in the several 
pasture and woods in the same; and through the midst thereof 
runs the Water of Deveron. In the mouth of this water stands the 
town of Banff. Under these two regions before named, lies 
Buchan, a profitable land for sheep; for it passes all 
countries, lying about it, in riches of white and delicate wool. 
Many waters are in Buchan; all full of salmon, except Rattray, 
in which there are none. In Buchan is the castle of Slains, the 
Constable of Scotland's house: beside which is a marvellous 
cave; for the water that drops in it, grows, within short time, 
like a hard white stone; and, were the cave not emptied often, 
it would be filled soon with stones. No rats are seen in this 
country; and, as soon as they are brought there, they die. In 
Buchan oats grow without any cultivation or sowing. When the 
people come intending to reap their oats, they find nothing but 
empty husks; yet when they come without any premeditation, they 
find their oats full and well ripened. These things come not by 
nature, but rather by illusion of devils, for the deceit of 
blind and superstitious people. Under Buchan lies Mar; a 
productive region in store of cattle, 60 miles in length and 
breadth, from the German Sea to Badenoch. In it is the city of 
Aberdeen, the bishop's seat; with a general University, 
flourishing in all sciences; it was founded by the noble Bishop 
William Elphinston, with a rich and magnificent college. This 
city lies between two rich rivers, Don and Dee; in which are 
more salmon, than in any other part of Albion. Bordering Mar 
lies the Mearns, as far as the sea; a rich country for store of 
cattle: in it is Dunottar, the Marshal of Scotland's house. In 
the Mearns is the town of Fordoun; where the blessed bones of 
Saint Palladius rest, greatly venerated bythe people. On the 
out-frontiers of Mearns runs the Water of Esk, otherwise named 
Northesk; a dangerous river, where many travellers perish for 
want of a bridge. Bordering with the Mearns lies Angus; which 
was once a part of Horrestia, and is divided by three rivers, 
Northesk, Southesk, and Tay. In Angus there is a high mountain, 
dipping in the German Sea, called the Red Head. The Tay rises, 
far beyond the mountains of Grampian, from Loch Tay, which is 24 
miles in length, and 10 miles in breadth; and descends, with 
great plenty of fish, until it comes into the German Sea, beside 
Dundee, the town where we were born; where there are many 
virtuous and hardworking people making of cloth. In Angus are 
many other good towns, as Montrose, Brechin, and Forfar; with 
such great number of castles, that it were over-tedious labour 
to write them all. In Angus are many lochs, full of fish: and in 
it are many abbeys; as Restennet, of Canons Regular, after the 
order of Augustine; Arbroath, and Cupar: the first, of the order 
of Tiron; and the next, of the order of Cistus. In the Vale of 
Esk is such white and fine wool, that it has no compare in 
Albion. Beside Tay is Fife, once a part of Octolyne. In it grow 
all manner of crops, with as great plenty as in any part of 
Albion; and, where there are no crops, it is very profitable in 
store of cattle. In Fife are mined black stones, which have such 
intolerable heat, when they are kindled, that they soften and 
melt iron, and are therefore very profitable for operation of 
smiths. This kind of black stones are mined in no part of 
Albion, but only between Tay and Tyne. In Fife is made great 
plenty of white salt. In Fife there are many noble towns; as 
Saint Andrew's, the archbishop's seat of Scotland, Kircaldy, 
Dysart, Kinghorn, Cupar, and Dunfermline; where a rich abbey is 
decorated with the tombs of kings. Many other abbeys are in 
Fife, dedicated to the Blessed Virgin; as Culross, Balmerino, 
Portmoak, and Pittenweem. In Fife are several lochs; as Loch 
Torre, Loch Leven. In Loch Leven is a castle, with many isles; 
and in one of them is the church of Saint Fillan. Fife is 
divided from Lothian by the river of Forth, which runs, by a 
broad firth, into the German Sea. This firth is very productive 
of cockles, oysters, mussels, seals, porpoises, dolphins, and 
whales; with great plenty of white fish. Among many other isles 
in this firth is the Isle of May, decorated by the blood and 
martyrdom of Saint Hadrian and his companions. In the middle of 
this isle, springs a fountain of fresh and pure water out from a 
rocky crag; to the great wonder of the people, considering it is 
in the midst of the sea. Beside this isle is a wonderful crag, 
rising within the sea, with so narrow and tight a neck, that no 
ship nor boat may land except at one part of it only. This crag 
is called the Bass; unconquerable by any effort of man. In it 
are caves, as profitable for defence of men, as if they were 
made by skilful industry. Everything that is in that crag is 
full of admiration and wonder. In it are incredible number of 
solan geese; not unlike to those fowls, that Pliny calls sea 
ernes, and are seen in no part of Albion, but in this crag and 
Ailsa. At their first coming, which is in the spring of the 
year, they gather such a great amount of brushwood and sticks to 
build their nests, that the same might be sufficient fuel to the 
keepers of the castle, if they had no other provision; and 
though the keepers take from their fowls their sticks and 
brushwood, yet they take little indignation thereof, but quickly 
bring again as much from other places where they fly. They 
nourish their chicks with most delicate fish; for, though they 
have a fish in their mouth above the seas, where they fly, yet 
if they see another better, they let the first fall, and dive, 
with a violent rush, in the sea, and quickly bring up the fish 
that they last saw; and though this fish be taken from her by 
the keepers of the castle, she takes little upset, but flies at 
once for another. The keepers of the castle forsaid, take the 
young geese from them with little impediment; thus comes great 
profit yearly to the lord of the said castle. Within the bowels 
of these geese, is an oil which is a singular medicine; for it 
heals many infirmities, especially such as come by gout and 
catarrah descending in the haunches or limbs of men and women. 
In this crag grows a very delicious herb; but when it is 
transported or planted in any other place, it is of little 
flavour or scent. In this crag there once was a stone, full of 
eyes and hobs, like a water sponge, hollow in the middle; of 
such nature, that all salt water that is poured into it, becomes 
immediately fresh and delicious to the taste. We hear, now, that 
this stone is in Fast Castle. In one isle of Forth, is the abbey 
of Saint Colm, of Canons Regular, after the order of Saint 
Augustine. Many other isles are in this firth, full of rabbits. 
Often are seen in this firth unknown and wonderful fish, with 
cowls hanging over their heads, like monks; and this always 
signifies great mortality of men and beasts where they are seen.



Chap. Tenth. 
The Description of Lothian, Stirling, Menteith, 
Caledonian Wood, Strathbogie, Garioch; with the 
notable Cities, Castles, and Rivers, thereof.

On the South side of Forth lies Lothian; called by that name 
from Loth, one of the principal kings of the Picts. Lothian is 
most productive ground of Scotland. In it are many abbeys, 
castles, and towns; as Haddington, Dunbar, North Berwick, Leith: 
but Edinburgh passes them all, both in administration, 
improvements, wisdom, and riches: and above it is the castle of 
the same name, once called the Maiden Castle, and still retains 
the same name. Not two miles from Edinburgh is a fountain, 
dedicated to Saint Catherine, where gouts of oil spring 
continually with such abundance, that, although the same be 
gathered away, it springs immediately with great abundance. This 
fountain arose through a drop of Saint Catherine's oil, which 
was brought out of Mount Sinai, from her sepulchre, to Saint 
Margaret, the blessed Queen of Scotland. As soon as Saint 
Margaret saw the oil spring continually, by divine miracle, in 
the said place, she had a chapel built there, in the honour of 
Saint Catherine. This oil has a singular virtue against all 
manner of canker and scabs. Not far from the mouth of Forth is 
the castle of Dunbar; which, by nature and skilful industry of 
man, is the strongest house, this day, of Albion. Dunbar was 
once the official dwelling of the Earls of March. Not far from 
it is a town under the same name, with a magnificent and rich 
college of Canons, founded and honourably endowed by the said 
Earls. On the East side of Lothian lies the Merse; the country 
which is first described by us. Under the Merse lies Teviotdale; 
and above it lies Tweeddale. Under Tweeddale lies Dryfesdale, 
WHaakonpdale, Douglasdale, and Clydesdale. All these dales bear 
the name of that river that descends through them. The principal 
town of Clydesdale is Glasgow, the archbishop's seat; where a 
noble church is richly established in honour of Saint Mungo, and 
built with great magnificence. In Glasgow there is a University, 
where all liberal sciencesare studied. In Clydesdale there is a 
rich mine of gold and blue stone, won without any labour: 
sometimes there are found in it, several precious stones of 
various hues. This golden mine was found in the time of King 
James the Third; who had so many singular virtues, that he would 
have decorated his realm with infinite riches by this mine, if 
God had allowed him to have more days. Now, by sloth and 
negligence of unskilful people, this mine does small profit.

From Glasgow, North, lies Menteith, and Stirlingshire, bordering 
Argyll and Lennox. In Stirlingshire is the town of Stirling; and 
above it stands the castle of the same name, sometimes named the 
Sorrowful Mountain. At this town began the great Wood of 
Caledonia. This Wood of Caledonia ran from Stirling through 
Menteith and Strathearn to Atholl and Lochaber; as Ptolemy 
writes, in his first table. In this wood there once were white 
bulls, with crisp and curling mane, like fierce lions; and, 
though they seemed meek and tame in the remaining figure of 
their bodies, they were more wild than any other beasts, and had 
such hatred against the society and company of men, that they 
come never in the woods nor pasture where they found any work or 
hand thereof; and, many days after, they ate not of the herbs 
that were touched or handled by men. These bulls were so wild, 
that they were never taken but by deceit and skilful labour; and 
so impatient, that, after their taking, they died for 
insufferable sorrow. As soon as any man attacked these bulls, 
they rushed with such terrible force on him, that they forced 
him to the earth; having no fear of hounds, sharp lances, nor 
any other dangerous weapons. It is said. King Robert Bruce, 
after his coronation, went hunting in this wood, having but a 
small company with him, and escaped narrowly with his life; for 
one of the bulls, after he was sorely wounded by the hunters, 
rushed fiercely on the king, although he had no weapons in his 
hand to defend himself from the blow thereof: Immediately, a man 
of great spirit, who was standing near by, leapt before the 
king; and not only cast the bull by manifest force to the earth, 
but held him, until the remaining hunters slew him with their 
weapons. This man, that rescued the king, was called Turnbull, 
and was rewarded with rich lands by the king. And though these 
bulls were bred in several lands of the Wood of Caledonia, now, 
by continual hunting and lust of insolent men, they are 
destroyed in all parts of Scotland, and none of them left except 
in Cumbernauld.

On the East side of Menteith lies Strathearn; and borders on the 
same side with Fife. Out through the valleys of this region runs 
the Water of Ern, and falls into the Tay. And, not four miles 
from the place where Ern falls into the Tay, is a stone of small 
size, although it be of marvellous nature; for there is neither 
force nor talent of man that may transport it out of the place 
where it lies: whether one man, or a hundred, try to move it. On 
the other side of Tay, beyond Angus and Gowrie, lies 
Strathalmond; a productive region, both of grass and crops. Not 
far from Strathalmond lies Atholl; in which are many lusty 
valleys, and rivers, full of fish; and the ground so rich, that 
it bears crops without any labour. In it is a town named Lude; 
of which the land is so productive, that, if it be well 
cultivated, it bears good barley without any seed. In Atholl are 
other lands, of more contrary nature; the wheat that is sown in 
it degenerates, and turns into rye. Under Buchan and Boindie, to 
the West, lies Strathbogie, and Garioch; very productive 
regions, both in grass and crops. In Garioch is a hill named 
Dunideer, that is to say, the Golden Mountain. The sheep that 
goes on this mountain are yellow; their teeth are coloured like 
gold; their flesh red, as it were dyed with saffron; their wool 
is of the same kind. In this region is a small cairn of stones, 
lying together, like a crown; and they ring, when they are 
beaten, like a bell. A temple was built, as some men believe, in 
the said place, where many old rites and superstitions were made 
to evil spirits. There are many other regions in Scotland; such 
as Breadalbane, Strathbraun, and Badenoch, with several other 
small lands and rivers; although they are not so notable as the 
lands that we have described.



Chap. Eleventh. 
Of the great plenty of Hares, Harts, and other wild 
animals in Scotland. Of the marvellous nature of 
several Scots Dogs; and of the nature of Salmon.

Because we have described all regions of Scotland in detail, we 
will show something concerning them in general. And, first, we 
say, that in all the lands of Scotland, except those parts where 
continual habitation of people prevents it, there are great 
plenty of hares, harts, hinds, does, roes, wolves, wild horses, 
and foxes. These wild horses must be taken by craft: for, in 
time of winter, the country people put certain tame stallions 
and mares among these wild horses; and, by their commixtion and 
frequent company, make them so tame, that they may be handled. 
The wolves are very troublesome to the tame livestok, in all 
parts of Scotland, except a part thereof named Glenmore, in 
which the tame livestock get little damage from wild animals, 
especially from foxes; for each house of this country, raises a 
young fox for a time, and then mixes its flesh, after it has 
been slain, with such feed as they give to their fowl, or other 
small beasts; and so many as eat of this feed are preserved two 
months after from any damage from foxes: for foxes will eat no 
flesh that tastes of their own kind; and, if there is only one 
beast or fowl that has not tasted of this meat, the fox will 
choose it out among a thousand.

In Scotland there are dogs of marvellous nature: for above the 
common nature and condition of dogs, which are seen in all 
parts, there are three kinds of dogs in Scotland, which are seen 
in no other parts of the world. The first is a hound, both 
strong, hardy, and swift. These hounds are not only fierce and 
cruel to all wild beasts, but to thieves and enemies to their 
master, in the same manner. The second kind is a hunting dog, 
that seeks its prey, both fowls, beasts, and fish, by scent and 
smell of their nose. The third kind is no bigger than any 
hunting dog; red coloured, or else black, with small sprinklings 
of spots; and are called by the people, sleuth hounds. These 
dogs have such marvellous intelligence, that they seek out 
thieves, and follow them only by scent of the goods that are 
taken away; and not only find the thief, but attack him with 
great cruelty: and, though the thieves often cross the water, 
where they pass, to cause the hound to lose the scent of them 
and the goods, yet he searches here and there with such 
diligence, that, by his foot, he find both the trace of the 
thief and the goods. The marvellous nature of these hounds will 
have no faith with foreign people; although the same are very 
frequent and rife on the Borders of England and Scotland: 
therefore it is statute, by the laws of the Borders, he that 
denies entry to the sleuth hound, in time of chase and searching 
of goods, shall be held participant with the crime and theft 
committed.

Of birds, such as live by prey, are several kinds in Scotland; 
as eagles, falcons, goshawks, sparrowhawks, merlins, and such 
like fowl. Of water fowls there are such a great number, that it 
is wonderful to hear. Many other birds are in Scotland, which 
are seen in no other parts of the world; as capercaillie, a bird 
bigger than a raven, which lives only on tree-bark. In Scotland 
there are many more cocks and hens, which eat nothing but seed, 
or crops of heather. Similarly, there are a great number of 
black cocks and hens, not unlike to a pheasant, both in quantity 
and flavour of their flesh; but they have black feathers and red 
eye-brows. And beside these three strange kind of fowls, is a 
other kind of fowl in the Merse, stranger still, named bustards, 
as big as a swan; but in the colour of their feathers, and taste 
of their flesh, they are little different from a partridge. 
These last fowls are not frequent, but few in number; and hate 
the company of man so much, that if they find their eggs 
breathed on or touched by men, they leave them, and lay eggs in 
another place. They lay their eggs on the bare earth. All other 
kind of fowl are in Scotland, in the same manner as they are in 
any other realms.

Of fish there are more plenty in Scotland, especially of salmon, 
than in any other part of the world. And, because the 
procreation and nature of salmon is unknown and strange, we have 
inserted the manner thereof in this book. These salmon, in the 
time of harvest, come up through the small waters, especially 
where the water is most shallow and calm, and spawn, with their 
bellies pressed to each other. The he-fish spawns his milt, and 
the she-fish her eggs, and immediately covers them over with 
sand in the river; and, after their spawning, they grow so lean 
and small, that nothing appears on them but skin and bone; and 
have such an insipid taste, that they are unprofitable to eat. 
Some men say, all other salmon that meet them after their 
spawning grow lean in the same manner as they are; for several 
of them are found lean on the one side, and fat on the other. 
Further, of these eggs and milt, which are hidden, as we said, 
under the sand, grow, at the spring of the next year, small 
tender fish, no greater than a man's thumb; and, if they be 
handled, they melt away like a blob of water. Always, at the 
first stream of water that rises, they descend to the sea; and, 
within 20 days after, they grow in marvellous quantity, and, 
with most fervent desire and appetite, return to the same places 
where they were hatched. Further, because many of the waters of 
Scotland are full of waterfalls, as soon as the salmon come to 
the waterfall, they leap; and so many as are strong, or leap 
well, they get up through the waterfall, and return to the place 
where they were bred, and stay there until the season comes for 
their mating. Others, which leap not clear over the waterfall, 
break themselves by their fall, and become measly. Others are 
caught in cauldrons; for the country people often set cauldrons, 
of boiling water, at the bank of the waterfall. Thus, when the 
salmon fail their leap, they fall straight into the said 
cauldrons, and are then most delicious to the taste. It is 
forbidden by our laws, to kill any salmon from the 8th day of 
September, to the 15th day of November. No man knows on what 
these fish live; for nothing is found in their belly, when they 
are opened, but a thick gross humour.


Chap. Twelfth. 
Of the several kinds of Mussels and Cockles in 
Scotland. Of the Pearls that are got in them. Of 
several unknown and strange Fish. Of the nature of 
Heather.

Now we will show the nature of mussels and cockles, of which 
there are many kinds among us. Some are small, with the meat 
thereof very delicious to the taste: others are larger, not 
unlike, in form and quantity, to the same mussels that give the 
purple dye; and, although they have nothing thereof, they are 
yet very delicious to the taste: others are long and greater, 
called Horse Mussels, and are got in several rivers, especially 
in Dee and Don; and in these mussels are generated the pearls. 
These mussels, early in the morning, when the sky is clear and 
temperate, open their mouths a little above the water, and most 
greedily swallow the dew of the heavens; and, after the measure 
and quantity of the dew that they swallow, they conceive and 
breed the pearl. Their mussels are so very acute of touch and 
hearing, that although the voice be never so small that is made 
on the bank beside them, or the stone be never so small that is 
cast in the water, they duck quickly at once, and go to the 
ground, knowing well in what estimation and price the fruit of 
their belly is to all people. As soon as the fishermen find 
these mussels, they seize them at once. The manner of their 
taking is as follows: First, four or five persons go in the 
river together, and stand in manner of a round circle within the 
water to their shoulders. Each one of them has a staff in their 
hand, that they shall not slide; and since they look and see 
through the clear and pure water, then they see the mussels; 
and, because they may not take them up with their hands, they 
catch them up with their toes, and sling them to the banks. The 
pearls that are got in Scotland are not of little value; for 
they have a clear shining whiteness, round and light; and 
sometimes are as big as the nail of a man's finger: of which we 
have had one. It was said to us, by them that come from Saint 
James, [Compostela] that there are similar mussels in Spain; but 
they have no pearl, for they live in salt water. In all the sea-
coasts of Scotland are cockles and mussels in the same manner; 
though they are more profitable to be eaten, than any 
procreation of pearls.

Many unusual kinds and figures of fish are in Scotland: some of 
them armed with shells; some with hard scales; and some of them 
are round as a ball, spiky like a hedgehog, having but a single 
channel both to purge their belly and receive their food. To 
show every kind of fish that is in Scotland, it were but a 
troublesome and vain labour; for the same are known to all 
countries. Of all other kinds of fish there is so great plenty 
through all parts of our seas, that, although infinite number of 
them were taken away today, nothing thereof shall be missed on 
the following day. Also a thing is seen, which shows the 
singular providence of God; for always the more dearth and 
shortage of food there is in Scotland, the fish swim with the 
more abundance and plenty.

Also in all the unpopulated places and moors of this realm grows 
an herb, named heather, without any seed, very nutritious both 
to beasts and fowls; especially to bees. This herb, in the month 
of July, has a flower of purple hue, as sweet as honey. The 
Picts formerly made of this herb, a very delicious and wholesome 
drink. However, the manner of the making of it is perished, by 
extermination of the said Picts out of Scotland; for they never 
showed the craft of the making of this drink but to their own 
blood. Also there is no part of Scotland so unprofitable, but it 
produces either iron, or else some other profitable kind of 
metal; as may be notably proven through all the Isles of 
Scotland.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
The Description of the Isles of Scotland; and of the 
most notable things thereof.

Since we are now falling in common of the Isles,<79> we will 
describe the same, in manner and form as follows. Against 
Scotland, in the Irish Sea, lie 43 isles; of which some are 30 
miles long, others 12 miles, others more, and others less. These 
Isles were called by some authors, Ebonia; and by others are 
called Hebrides. The principal isle is the Isle of Man, which 
lies against Galloway, and was once the principal seat of the 
priests named Druids; as Cornelius Tacitus, Caesar, in his 
Commentaries, and many other Roman authors testify. North from 
the Isle of Man lies Arran, otherwise named Botha. This second 
name was given to it by Saint Brendan; for he built some time a 
house in it, named Both. Near Arran lies Holy Island, and 
Rothesay, named from the first Scot that brought the Scots out 
of Ireland in Albion. Not far from these Isles is Ailsa; where 
are plenty of solan geese, as we described before on the Bass 
Rock. Near Ailsa lie many other isles, known by their own names, 
full of mines; such as iron, tin, lead, and other metals: Yet 
the most notable isle of Scotland is Islay, which lies, beyond 
the tongue of Lorne, in the sight of Lochaber; a rich country, 
30 miles in length, very productive of corn, and full of metals, 
if there were any skilful and industrious people to win the 
same.

Not far from Islay lies Cumbrae, and Mull, as big as Islay, both 
in length and breadth. In this Isle of Mull is a clear fountain, 
two miles from the sea: from this fountain descends a little 
burn, or stream, running full of fish eggs to the seas. These 
fish eggs are round and white, shining like pearl, full of thick 
humour; and, within two hours after they come to sea, they grow 
into great cockles. A short distance from these Isles is Iona, 
otherwise named Colmkill; in which is an abbey, full of devout 
religious men. This abbey was the common sepulchre of all Scots 
kings, from the time of King Fergus the Second, to the time of 
King Malcolm Canmore, who built the abbey of Dunfermline; where 
the most part of our kings lie, since the foundation thereof.

Passing on to the North-North-West seas, against Ross, is an 
isle named Lewis, 60 miles in length. In this Isle is but one 
river. It is said, if any woman wade through this river at the 
spring of the year, there shall no salmon be seen for that year 
in the said river: otherwise, they shall abound in great plenty. 
Beyond Lewis lies two isles, named Skye and Rona. In this last 
Isle is incredible number of seals, porpoises, and dolphins, 
astonishing to the sight of men. The last and outermost isle is 
named Hirta; where the elevation of the pole is 63 degrees. And, 
since the elevation of the pole above the Isle of Man is 57 
degrees, each degree extending to 62 miles and a half in 
distance, as Ptolemy and other astronomers calculate, I 
conclude, that from the Isle of Man, the first isle of Albion, 
to Hirtha, the last isle thereof, are 377 miles.

This last isle is named Hirtha, which, in Irish, is called a 
sheep; for in this isle is a great number of sheep, each one 
bigger than any billy goat, with horns longer and thicker than 
any horn of a bugle, and have long talis hanging down to the 
earth. This Isle is surrounded on every side with rocky crags; 
and no boats may land at it except at one place, in which is a 
strait and narrow entrance. Once there might no people pass to 
this Isle but extreme danger of their lives; and even now there 
is no passage to it but when the seas are calm without any 
tempest. In the month of June, a priest comes out of Lewis in a 
boat to this Isle, and ministers the sacrament of baptism to all 
the children that has been born in the year before. As soon as 
this priest has done his office, with certain masses, he 
receives the tithes of all their produce, and returns home the 
same way he came.

In the Isle of Lewis there are two churches; one dedicated to 
Saint Peter, and the other dedicated to Saint Clement. There is 
a story, that as soon as the fire goes out in this Isle, the man 
that is held of most clean and innocent life lays a wisp of 
straw on the altar; and, when the people are given most devoutly 
to their prayers, the wisp kindles in a blaze. Beyond this isle 
is yet another isle, but it is not inhabited with any people. In 
it are certain beasts, not far different from the figure of 
sheep, so wild that they can not be taken except in a snare: 
their hair is long and tatty, neither like the wool of sheep nor 
goat. Between these isles is often a very dangerous passage: for 
the sea, by contrary streams, makes collision; once drawing out 
the tide, and once swelling and sucking it in again, with such 
forceful violence, that when the ships are sailing through these 
dangerous channels, often they are either drowned, or else 
broken on crags. The greatest of these channels is named 
Corryvreckan; for it will either sink, or else draw a ship to 
it, although it be distant from there a mile.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
Of the nature of Barnacle Geese, and of the unique 
manner of their procreation; and, of the Isle of 
Thule.

Now we must speak of the geese generated of the sea, named 
barnacles. Some men believe, that these barnacles grow on trees 
by the beaks; but their opinion is false. And, because the 
nature and procreation of these barnacles is strange, we have 
made no little labour and diligence to search the truth and 
truth thereof. We have sailed through the seas where these 
barnacles are bred; and find, by great experience, that the 
nature of the seas is more relevant cause of their procreation 
than any other thing. And although their geese are bred many 
different ways, they are bred always only by nature of the seas: 
for all trees that are cast in the seas, by process of time 
appear first worm-eaten, and in the small bores and holes 
thereof grow small worms: first, they show their head and feet, 
and last of all they show their feathers and wings; finally, 
when they are coming to the just measure and quantity of geese, 
they fly in the air as other fowls do: as was notably proven, in 
the year of God 1490, in sight of many people, beside the castle 
of Pitsligo. A great tree was brought, by flood and flux of the 
sea, to land. This wonderful tree was brought to the Lord of the 
area, who soon after had it split by a saw, then there appeared 
a multitude of worms throwing themselves out of several holes 
and hollows of this tree. Some of them were rude, as if they 
were but new shaped; some had both head, feet, and wings, but 
they had no feathers; some of them were perfectly shaped fowls. 
At last the people, having each day this tree in more 
admiration, brought it to the church of Saint Andrew's, beside 
the town of Turriff, where it remains yet to our days. And, 
within two years after, there happened a similar tree to come in 
the Firth of Tay, beside Dundee, worm-eaten and hollowed, full 
of young geese in the same manner. In this way, in the port of 
Leith, beside Edinburgh, within few years after, happened a 
similar case. A ship, named the Christopher, after she had lain 
3 years at anchor in one of the isles, was brought to Leith; and 
because her timber seemed to be in very poor condition, she was 
broken down: there immediately appeared, as before, all the 
inward parts of her worm-eaten, and all the holes full of geese, 
in the same manner as we have said. Also, if any man would 
allege, by vain argument, that this Christopher was made of such 
trees as grew only in the Isles, and that all the roots and 
trees that grow in the said Isles, are of that nature to be 
finally, by nature of the seas, resolved in geese; we prove the 
contrary thereof by a notable example, shown before our eyes. 
Master Alexander Galloway, Parson of Kinkell, was with us in the 
Isles, giving his mind, with most earnest diligence, to search 
the truth of these obscure and misty doubts; and, by adventure, 
lifted up a sea-tangle, hanging full of mussel shells from the 
root to the branches. Soon after, he opened one of their mussel 
shells: but then he was more surprised than before; for he saw 
no fish in it, but perfectly shaped fowl, small or great always 
depending on the size of the shell. This cleric, knowing that we 
were very desirous of such unknown things, came quickly with the 
said tangle, and opened it to us, with all circumstance 
described above. By these, and many other reasons and examples, 
we can not believe that these barnacles are produced by any 
nature of trees or the roots thereof, but only by the nature of 
the ocean sea, which is the cause and production of many 
wonderful things. And because the rude and ignorant people saw 
often the fruits that fell of the trees, which stood near the 
sea, converted within short time into geese, they believed that 
these geese grew upon the trees, hanging by their beaks, in the 
same way as apples and other fruits hang by their stalks. But 
their opinion is not to be sustained; for, as soon as these 
apples or fruits fall off the tree into the sea, they grow first 
worm-eaten, and, by short process of time, are altered into 
geese.

Now we have said sufficiently enough of the isles of Scotland, 
if we had said anything; that is to say, not only was the Isle 
of Thule, with all the remaining isles of Scotland seen by us, 
but also were seen by many Roman authors: for Cornelius Tacitus 
says, the Roman navy, which was sent about the Isles by command 
of Julius Agricola, saw this Isle of Thule, with the remaining 
isles lying thereabouts. And though Ptolemy writes, that the 
Isle of Thule lies among the Isles of Scotland, yet his writing, 
by proven experience, may have no faith: for Thule is many miles 
distant from Shetland; for Shetland lies beyond Orkney, 
approaching to Norway. Some authors say, that Thule is the same 
isle that we call Iceland: for these authors say, that Thule is 
the last isle of the ocean sea; and so is Iceland; which lies in 
the cold and frosty seas beyond the Arctic Circle to the North 
Pole. The people of Iceland, because no crops grow in it, live 
only on fish. They grind dry fish as small as meal, and bake 
these with water at the fire, and use it in the same way as 
bread.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
The Description of Orkney, Shetland, and several other 
small Isles; and of the manners and conditions of the 
People thereof.

Beyond all the Isles of Scotland lies Orkney; between the North-
North-West seas, and the German Sea. The principal Isle of 
Orkney is Pomona, the bishop's seat, in which there are two 
strong castles. In Orkney no wheat grows; and it is naked of 
wood: all other crops grow in it with great plenty. Orkney has 
no venomous beasts, just like Ireland; no beast, enemy to the 
nature of man, may live in Orkney.

And since we have now spoken of Ireland, although it pertains 
nothing to the purpose we took on hand, we will show a wonder 
thereof, which passes all wonders that ever we read before in 
any other books. In Ireland is a loch, and around the same, by 
many miles, grows neither herb nor tree. And, if any tree be 
fixed and held down in this loch, within the space of a year 
after, this tree alters: for so much of it as is hid within the 
earth, turns into a hard stone; that part which is hid in the 
water, turns into iron; and so much as is above the water, keeps 
the nature of the tree: and so the tree, stone, and iron, are 
joined together in one piece.

But we will return to Orkney, to show no fewer wonders there. 
And, first, although the people be given to excessive drinking, 
and, having plenty of barley, make the strongest ale of Albion, 
yet none of them are seen crazy, daft, or drunken: as they come 
healthy and sound in these bodies to extreme age, without any 
use of medcine, with strong and fair bodies. The ewes of this 
country have always two lambs, or else three, at once; and of 
wild fowl, and tame, there is more plenty in Orkney than in any 
part of Albion. Their horses are little bigger than asses; but 
they may endure more labour than any other horse. To speak of 
fish, there is a greater abundance thereof than any other people 
may believe. In Orkney there is a great fish, bigger than any 
horse, of marvellous and incredible sleep. This fish, when she 
begins to sleep, fastens her teeth fast on a crag above the 
water. As soon as the mariners find her asleep, they come with a 
strong rope in a boat; and, after they have bored a great hole 
through her tail, they fasten her by the same. As soon as this 
fish is awakened, she tries to leap with great force into the 
sea; and, when she find herself fast, she writhes out of her own 
skin, and dies. Of the fatness that she has, is made oil in 
great quantity; and of her skin, because it endures long, is 
made strong ropes.

A hundred miles beyond Orkney lies Shetland; of which the riches 
are only in fish, dried by the sun. Many hides and skins of 
oxen, sheep, goat, and martens, dried by the sun, come from this 
country into Scotland; and, in the same manner, the merchants of 
Holland, Zeeland, and Germany, come yearly to Shetland, to 
exchange other merchandise with the people thereof; who are of 
the same nature and conditions as the people of Orkney. Beyond 
Shetland there are many isles, whose people live in the same 
manner as those in Shetland do. And, though the people of these 
isles be poor, yet they live longer, and are better content with 
their lives, than they that have more wealth and riches of the 
world.

No contention is among them for personal profit. Each man 
provides for so much fish, in the summer, as may sustain his 
house during the winter. These people are naked of all ambition 
and vice, and never troubled with foreign wars. Among all 
pleasures, which are enjoyed by mankind, they think nothing so 
good, as to live in concord and peace, having a quiet life 
without any other displeasure. This perfection of life comes to 
them only through their simplicity; and follows, by the same, 
the footsteps of Christ. Once each year, a priest comes to them 
out of Orkney, and administers to them the sacrament of baptism; 
and, after he has done his duty, he receives his tithes justly, 
and returns the same way he come, to Orkney. Further, if any 
gifts of nature may be numbered among worldly goods, I say these 
isles have more happiness and goods than any other countries: 
for the people thereof are fair, lusty, and strong of body; 
blessed with many gifts of nature; and have good health of body, 
which may be preferred to all riches, as men well know who have 
experience of long infirmities. Further, if the people be most 
rich, who are so content with their own goods, that they covet 
no others, I say these people are as happy as any other people 
of the world. Further, if any man would say these things that I 
write are vain, considering I was never in these isles; I say, I 
was well informed of them by a nobleman, Edward, once Bishop of 
Orkney: for to this Bishop came a man out of these Isles, and 
not only showed these things, with all circumstance described 
above, but verified them by himself; for he passed the common 
stature of men, and was so strong, that no man dared contend nor 
wrestle with him; and he was fairer of face and skin, than was 
any lady of the world. By these reasons it appears, that the 
authority of those authors is no worth, that say, all people far 
from the sun are barbarous and miserable; for there is no 
happier creatures in the world than these people of these lands 
forsaid.

Among the rocks and crags of these Isles grows a manner of 
electuary<80> and gum, coloured like gold, and so attractive of 
nature, that it draws straw, flax, or hems of clothes to it, in 
the same manner as does an adamant stone. This gum is generated 
of sea froth, which is cast up by continual repercussion of 
waves against the sea walls; and, through continual motion of 
the sea, it grows as tough as glue, always more and more; until, 
at last, it falls down off the crag into the sea. It is said, by 
them that have experience thereof, that this gum, when it lies 
on the crag, is like a froth and blob of water; because it is 
not then sufficiently worked by the motion of the sea. Often the 
sea-tangle is found involved with this gum; because it is beaten 
here and there so many ways by flood of water, and, so long as 
it floats, it is soon combined with any thing that it meets. Two 
years before the coming of this book to light, there arrived a 
great lump of this gum in Buchan, as big as a horse; and was 
brought home by the herders, who were keeping their beasts, to 
their houses, and cast in the fire. And, because they found a 
smelling odour therewith, they showed it to their master, that 
it was suitable for the incense that is used in the churches. 
Their master was an ignorant man as they were; and took but a 
little part thereof, and left the remaining behind him, as 
matter of little effect. All the parts of this gum, when it was 
broken, was of the hue of gold, and shone like the light of a 
candle. The most part of this gum and electuary was destroyed by 
ignorant people, before it come to any wise man's ears; from 
which may by verified the proverb The sow cures no balm. As soon 
as I was told about this, I made such diligence, that a part of 
it was brought to me at Aberdeen. These are the most notable 
things that we could find concerning the Isles of Albion, 
Orkney, and Shetland.

Thus, it were needful to put an end to our Cosmography, were not 
an unknown and wonderful History tarries our pen a little. 
Master James Ogilby, with other noblemen, were sent as 
ambassadors from the most noble prince King James the Third to 
the King of France; and, by tempest of sea, they were 
constrained to land in Norway, where they saw, not far from 
them, many wild men, naked and rough, in the same manner as they 
are painted: and, at last, they were informed by country people, 
that they were dumb beasts, under the figure of men. In time of 
night, they used to come in great companies to country villages; 
and, where they find no dogs, they break up doors, and slay all 
the people that they find therein. As soon as they hear the 
noise of dogs, they vanish, and dare not abide there. They are 
of such huge strength, that sometimes they pull up trees by the 
roots, and fight among themselves with them. The ambassadors 
were daunted by these monsters, and kept strong watch, with 
great fires burning all night; and, on the next day, they raised 
their sails, and departed. Further, these Norway men showed to 
the said ambassadors, that there was not far from them a people 
that swam all the summer like fish in the sea, living always on 
fish; and in the winter, because the water is cold, they live of 
wild beasts that descend from the mountains; and sometimes bring 
these beasts home to their caves.
And so ends here the Cosmography and Description of Scotland.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
A prudent doctrine made by the Author, concerning both 
the new Manners and the old of the Scots.

Because several noblemen have desired me to show the old manners 
of the Scots, which are scattered in several parts of this book, 
in one place, so that it may be known, how far we, in these 
present days, are different from the manners and living of our 
old fathers: and though I know nothing better, but the showing 
thereof will draw to me the hatred of several great personages; 
for there are few, that may suffer these vices to be condemned, 
or themselves to be reproved; yet, because I stand some part 
under the reverence of these noblemen foresaid, I have complied, 
as I may, to these desires. For they say, it will be profitable 
to the readers; especially to such men, that are not given over 
immoderately to their own affection, nor yet too much steeped in 
sensual pleasure; for such men may be recovered from these 
errors. And, therefore, I intend, first, to show, what manners 
there have been among our elders, both in time of war and peace; 
and by what talent, wisdom, and courage, they have struggled 
against so many strong enemies, although these enemies came 
often in this realm with most dangerous incursions: and, 
finally, we will show, how the notable strength, vigour, and 
sovereign virtue, deteriorated steadily among them, so that they 
declined from the virtues of these elders: until at last, it has 
come to these days, in which we live in great tranquillity; 
although the same is more by benevolence and sloth of our 
neighbours, than by any manly prowess of ourselves. Now I will 
show, the shortest way I may, how we, in these present days, are 
drowned in all manner of avarice and lust. Yet I believe, that 
such men as are of austere life, following the temperateness of 
these elders, shall rejoice to hear the honourable manners of 
these elders; others, that are of more brutal and vicious life, 
seeing these vices condemned with such dishonour, shall be 
gently moved to turn from these evil and shameful deeds, to a 
better life. First, I hope, that the thing that I say, in 
reproving corrupt manners of the world now present, will not be 
taken in reproof of every man; except to such men that live 
intemperately: for such men deserve more reproof than I may give 
them at this time. And if any man find his bile opened for 
purgation by me, let him not hide his infirmity, but rather seek 
the best remedy he may, to amend his life.

Our elders, although they were very virtuous both in war and 
peace, were most exercised with temperance; for it is the 
fountain of all virtue. They were of temperate sleep, meat, and 
drink, and such meals as were prepared with little labour or 
cost. Their bread was made of such stuff as grew most easily on 
the ground. These grains were not sifted into white flour, as we 
do now, to make them delicious to the taste; but were all ground 
together into one mixture. The flesh most frequent among them, 
was either wild flesh, won on the fells by hunting, which made 
them of incredible strength; or else it was of their own tame 
cattle, especially beef, as we do yet in our days: although we 
are very far different from the use and custom of all other 
nations. The male cattle, when they are but young calves, are 
either killed, or else castrated to be oxen, to till the land; 
but the young cows were never slain until they were with calf, 
for then they are fattest, and most delicious to the taste. The 
common food of our elders was fish; not for the plenty of it, 
but rather because these lands lay often waste, through 
continual exercise of warfare, and for that cause they lived 
most on fish. They breakfasted early in the morning with a 
little food, and sustained their lives with this until the time 
of supper; through which their stomachs were never filled to 
excess, to hinder them from other business. At the supper they 
were more generous; although they had but one course. When they 
cast themselves to be merry, they used most aqua vitae; not made 
of costly spices, but of such natural herbs as grew in their own 
gardens. The common drink that they used was ale; and, in time 
of war, when they slept in their camp, they used nothing but 
water. Each man had as much meal as might suffice him for the 
day, and made bread thereof at the fire; in the same manner as 
the Romans did, especially the Emperor Antonius Caracalla. They 
seldom had meat in their camps, unless it were won by plunder 
from their enemies. They usually ate their meat half raw; for 
the juice is most nourishing that way. Also, they had always 
with them a great vessel, full of butter, cheese, meal, milk, 
and vinegar, mixed together; by which they saved their lives 
many days from extreme hunger, sucking the juice and humours 
thereof, when no victuals, because of the incursions of enemies, 
might be found. And, although they had peace with their enemies, 
they did not allow their bodies to be corrupt with sloth; but 
exercised themselves either in continual hunting, for in that 
there was great honour among our elders; or else they had 
exercise of running, once from the plains to the mountains, and 
from the mountains to the plains; or else they took part in 
wrestling, or other bodily exercise.

They had their heads always cropped, as the Spaniards do; 
without any bonnet or cover, unless they were troubled with 
illness. None of them, through continual cropping of their 
heads, grew bald. They walked commonly barefoot; and, if they 
had any shoes, they dipped them first in the water before they 
put them on, especially in winter when most sharp and piercing 
storms appeared, so that their soles, which were hardened with 
the heats of the summer and snows of winter, should be the more 
able to sustain labour. Their clothes were not made to stand out 
by being different, but rather after the general fashion of the 
country. Their hose was made of fine linen or wool, and never 
went above their knee, to make them the more agile and supple. 
The cloaks that they used in winter were made of coarse wool; 
and in summer were made of the finest wool that they might get. 
They slept on benches, or bundles of straw, without any cover; 
and taught their sons, from their earliest years, to avoid ease, 
and to sleep in the same manner.

Each mother nursed her own child. It was a suspicion of adultery 
against any woman, where her milk failed. The women thought they 
were not tender nor kindly to their children, unless they were 
nourished as well with the milk of their breast, as they were 
nourished before with the blood of their belly. Also, they held 
that their children were degenerate from their nature and kind, 
if they were nourished with any other milk.

They were so accustomed to continual toil and labour, that they 
cared neither for the fervent heats of the summer, nor yet the 
sharp frosts in the winter. They travelled mostly on foot; and, 
in the time of war, they had their baggage and victuals packed 
with them on their horses: and, when danger occurred, they 
refused no manner of business nor labour that might pertain to 
stout champions. If it happened them, by mischance, to be 
vanquished, they fled with such speed to the mountains, that no 
horsemen might overtake them. The injury done to any one of 
them, was reputed common to them all, so that they would never 
lose the displeasure thereof out of their hearts, until the same 
was recompensed with the blood of their enemies. He that was 
most noble, desired first to fight in the vanguard, where his 
honour and manliness might be most known. The nobles and 
commoners contended who should be most faithful to the other; 
and when the captain, through his fierce spirit and hardiness, 
appeared in any extreme danger from his enemies, all the band 
that was loyal to him, rushed so fiercely to his defence, that 
either they delivered him out of that present danger, or else 
all at once lost their lives with him. The tombs of all nobles 
were decorated with as many high stones, rising about the same, 
as enemies he had slain in his life. He that was found in the 
army without flint and steel, or without his sword belted fast 
to his sides, was shamefully scourged; and he that sold his 
sword, or pawned it, was degraded of authority, and banished, as 
an unworthy creature, out of their company. He that fled to time 
of battle, or departed from the army without permission of the 
captain, was slain, without any trial, wherever he might be 
apprehended; but his goods were given to his son. The women were 
of little less honour and strength than were the men; for 
maidens and wives of all ranks, if they were not with child, 
marched to battle as well as the men.

As soon as the army was going forward, they slew the first 
living beast that they found; and not only bathed their swords 
with the blood thereof, but tasted it with their mouth, with no 
less religion and faith, than if they had been than certain of 
some felicity following. If they saw their own blood in battle, 
they were not weakened; but, filled with the most ferocious 
anger, set themselves to avenge it. In all battles they fought, 
they sought never victory by treason, falsehood, nor deceit; and 
thought it always degrading to their nobility, to defeat their 
enemies by anything other than force of fighting. They held it 
great feebleness to revenge any displeasure, hatred, or 
slaughter, by treason; on the contrary, sincerity and simplicity 
were equally honoured among them all. When they set out to fight 
their enemies, each man went, as we do now, at his own cost, 
except some mercenaries who were paid. 

He that was troubled with the falling evil, or fallen daft or 
insane, or having such infirmity as succeeds by heritage from 
the father to the son, was castrated; that his infected blood 
should spread no further. The women that had leprosy, or had any 
other infection of blood, were banished from the company of men; 
and, if she conceived a child under such infirmity, both she and 
her child were buried alive. All drunkards, gluttons, and 
consumers of victuals, more than was necessary to sustain men, 
were taken, and first commanded to swallow their fullness of 
what drink they pleased, and immediately thereafter were drowned 
in a fresh river. Further, although they had no administration 
of justice in time of war, yet such justice was administered in 
time of peace, that often they were over-severe in their 
punishment; for they knew well, because these people were drawn 
from battle to peace, they should be given to so many 
enormities, that the same might not be deterred but by great 
punishment. For the people were of such nature, as soon as they 
knew themselves guilty of any offence committed against the 
king's majesty or the common good, they tried to raise divisions 
among the great princes of the realm: nonetheless, when they are 
treated with soft and moderate rule, they are found very humane 
and meek people, very obedient to reason; and not only keep 
their faith after the letter of their contract, but give a 
handful, or something more, above the just measure that they 
sell. This custom is so strictly kept, that if the same be not 
done, the buyer will not stand to the contract of merchandise. 
They used the rites and manners of Egyptians, from whom they 
took their first beginning. In all their secret business, they 
used not to write with common letters used among other people, 
but rather with cyphers and figures of beasts made in manner of 
letters; such as their epitaphs, and inscriptions above their 
tombs, show: nonetheless, this skilful manner of writing, by 
what sloth I can not say, is perished; and yet they have certain 
letters proper among themselves, which were once vulgar and 
common. Further, they that speak with the old tongue of that 
country, have their aspiration, their diphthongs, and their 
pronunciation, better than any other people. The common people 
are not exercised therewith; except they that dwell in the high 
parts of the land: and, because these men have their language 
more eloquent and proper than the common people have, they are 
called poets; and are made poets, depending on their erudition 
and science, with many great ceremonies. Beside many crafts and 
science, which they have translated into their own tongue, they 
profess most the science of medicine, and are very excellent in 
it; for they know the nature of every herb that grows in their 
country, and cure all manner of maladies therewith. Wherefore I 
say, there is no region in the world so barren nor unfruitful, 
by distance from the sun, but, by providence of God, all manner 
of necessaries, for the sustenance of man, may by got easily in 
it, if there were such people that could work it, according to 
the nature thereof. Nonetheless, as our elders, who dwelt 
continually bordering with the realm of England, learned the 
Saxon's tongue, by frequent invasions and battles, sustained 
many years against them; so the people, now present in Scotland, 
have lost both the language and manners of writing used once by 
our elders, and have now a new manner of writing and language: 
although, the Highlands have both the writings and language as 
they had before, more ingenious than any other people. How may 
there be a greater talent, than to make a boat of a bull's hide, 
bound with nothing but wands? This boat is called a curragh; 
with which they fish salmon, and sometimes pass over great 
rivers therewith; and, when they have done their fishing, they 
bear it to any place, on their backs, where they please. But we 
will return to the manners of our ancient friends.

About the time of King Malcolm Canmore, all things began to 
change. For when our neighbours, the Britons, were made 
degenerate by long sloth, and beaten out of Britain by the 
Saxons into Wales, we began to have alliance, because of the 
proximity of the Romans, with Englishmen; specially after the 
extermination of the Picts: and, by frequent and daily company 
with them, we began to establish their language and extravagant 
manners in our breasts; through which the virtue and temperance 
of our elders began to be of little estimation among us. Then we 
were given, after the arrogance and pride of Englishmen, to 
vainglory and ambition of honours, and began that time to seek 
new names of nobility; although, before those days, he was most 
noble, that was decorated more with virtue than riches, 
esteeming himself more in his own deeds, than in any deeds of 
his elders. Then began, in Scotland, the manners of Dukes, 
Earls, Lords, and Barons; for before those days, the principal 
men of Scotland under the king were called Thanes, that is to 
say, Gatherers of the King's Taxes; and were always rewarded by 
the king, as their faith and virtue deserved.

But now I believe no one has such eloquence, nor fullness of 
language, that can sufficiently declare, how far we, in these 
present days, are different from the virtue and temperance of 
our elders. For where our elders had sobriety, we have 
drunkenness; where they had plenty with sufficency, we have 
immoderate courses with superfluity; as if he were most noble 
and honourable, that could devour and swallow most: and, by 
extreme diligence, choose so many delicate courses, that they 
provoke the stomach to receive more than it may sufficiently 
digest; through which we gorge and fill ourselves, day and 
night, so full of meat and drink, that we can not abstain; while 
our bellies be so swollen, that we are unable to follow any 
virtuous occupation. And not only may surfeit at dinner and 
supper suffice us, above the temperance of our elders, but as to 
continue our shameful and immoderate voracity with double 
dinners and suppers; through which many of us have no other 
business but to fill and empty our belly. Moreover, to continue 
this shameful intemperance, above the necessary sustenance of 
nature, we give ourselves to such unvirtuous labour, that no 
fish in the sea, nor fowl in the air, nor beast in the wood, may 
have rest; but sought here and there, to satisfy the hungry 
appetite of gluttons. Not only are wines sought in France, but 
in Spain, Italy, and Greece; and, sometimes, both Africa and 
Asia sought, for new delicious meats and wines, to the same 
effect. Thus is the world so utterly corrupted, that all manner 
of drugs and ointments, that may nourish the lust and insolence 
of people, are brought into Scotland, at the most extravagant 
price, to no less damage than perdition of the people thereof: 
for, through this immoderate gluttony, our wit and reason are so 
blinded within the prison of the body, that it may have no 
knowledge of heavenly things; for the body is involved with such 
clouds of fatness, that, although it be of good complexion by 
nature, it is so oppressed with extravagant meats and drinks, 
that it may neither control nor maintain itself; but, confessing 
itself vanquished, gives place to all infirmities, until it be 
miserably destroyed: as appears by several experience.

For many of our people, in remote and in most cold regions, are 
stricken often with most vehement fever, their inward bowels 
blazing as if they were in a continual fire; which comes of such 
spicery and foreign drugs, brought out of remote countries into 
this region. Others of them are so swollen, and grown full of 
humours, that they are stricken quickly dead by the apoplexy; 
and, although they recover for a short time after, they are but 
a dead people; living, and buried in the tomb, having but a 
shadow of life. The young people and children, following these 
sinful customs of their fathers, give themselves to lust and 
insolence, holding all virtuous occupation and crafts in 
contempt; and, because they are long accustomed and occupied in 
this way, when time comes of war to defend the country, they are 
so degenerate and soft, they ride horses like heavy oxen; and 
are so fat and gross, that they may do nothing to compare with 
the sovereign courage of their elders. As soon as they are 
returned home, because their goods are not sufficient to nourish 
them in voluptuous life and pleasure of their belly, they are 
given to all manner of avarice; and either set themselves to be 
strong and masterful thieves, or else sowers of dissension among 
the nobles.

These, and many other enormities following them, proceed 
originally from the fountain of voluptuous living and 
intemperance. Nonetheless, if we would refrain us from these 
things, I declare there is no region under the Sun more healthy, 
nor less subject to pestilence; nor yet more commodious and 
nourishing of the life of man. Yet I am not so despairing, but 
trust, that within a short time, all corrupt manners of our 
people shall be repaired to a better fashion: for not only, in 
several parts of this realm, there remain yet the footsteps of 
many old virtues used once among our elders, but ther rises 
every day a new fervent devotion, to the ornament of the 
Christian faith. A thing I will say, with resect to other 
realms; there were never a people more certain in the Christian 
faith, nor yet more constant in their faithful promise, than the 
Scots have been, always since their first beginning; and, 
therefore, I say a thing finally, not only for love of them, but 
in exhortation of their perseverance: As much as our people, 
presently living in this region, pass their elders in sumptuous 
and extravagant clothes, so they are more elegant and honourable 
in their houses and letters, and more magnificent than before in 
ornament of their churches and temples. Thus want they no manner 
of virtue that their elders had, except the temperance of their 
bodies: to which may the blessed Lord bring them quickly! Amen.


Chap. Sevententh. 
A compendious Recapitulation of all Kings of Britain; 
since the first beginning thereof, to the time of King 
Henry the VIII.

The history of Scotland is so much involved with the history of 
England, that it is difficult to separate. And because the crown 
of England has been enjoyed by several people, by several 
chances and frequent changes, I thought expedient, for the use 
and pleasure of my readers, to number their genealogy first from 
Brutus; by whom the Britons were brought out of Greece to this 
Isle of Albion, from the beginning of the world, 4027 years; and 
enjoyed the crown of Britain for the space of 1116 years. At 
which time, they were attacked cruelly by Julius Caesar; and not 
only vanquished, but their realm made tributary, in the shape of 
a province. And although these Britons had kings in name of the 
Britons' blood, yet their realm was governed always by the 
Romans, to the year of God, 432 years: and at that time they 
were subjected to the Scots and Picts; and not only made 
tributaries to them 30 years, but gave over most of their lands 
to the empire of the Scots and Picts: as Paulus Diaconus, Bede, 
Sabellicus, and many other recent authors, show at length in 
their histories. Nonetheless, these Britons, reluctant to endure 
the rule of barbarous people, because they were before 
accustomed to Roman pleasures, chose Constantine, the son of 
Androenus, Duke of Brittany, to be king, in hatred of the Scots 
and Picts. This Constantine come with san army of such strength 
to Britain, that he delivered the Britons of all servitude, and 
recovered that realm, from the time of Christ, 465 years. After 
Constantine, Constantius his son reigned; and after Constantius, 
Vortigern reigned for the space of 22 years. In the meantime, 
the Scots and Picts attacked with such force, that they almost 
subdued the Britons again to servitude. Because of which, 
Vortigern was constrained to seek the support of the Saxons; 
and, by these wars, resisted for certain years, all invasions of 
the Scots and Picts: until, at last, he was taken by the deceit 
of Hengist, and brought to extreme servitude; and banished, with 
all the Britons, into Wales.

Thus came the remaining lands of Britain under the empire of 
Hengist, and called Hengisland, and the people thereof Hengist's 
men; but now, by corruption of language, the realm is called 
England, and the people Englishmen. The Britons were not brought 
to despair by this trouble, but, many years after, fought 
against Englishmen under King Arthur, with much good luck; but, 
after his death, they were subjected again, and content to be 
called Englishmen, under one name with the Saxons. From the 
death of King Arthur, which was in the year of God 542 years, to 
the year of God 1016 years, the realm of England was ruled by 
Englishmen; although soon after Arthur's time it was divided 
into 7 separate kingdoms; but was then brought again under the 
rule of one king, under the same frontiers that it has now. And 
not long after, it was subjected and conquered by Danes, and 5 
kings of their blood, succeeding one after another; of whom the 
last was named Hardicanute; who made many proud laws over the 
Englishmen, and reigned with such tyranny, that the Englishmen 
finally rebelled, and slew all the Danes within the space of one 
night. Hardicanute, attacked on all sides, slew himself in 
desperation. The Englishmen, after his slaughter, created 
Edward, the son of King Ethelred, their king; for this Ethelred 
reigned above them before the coming of the Danes. Nonetheless 
the Englishmen, after the death of King Edward, who was added, 
for his holy life, to the number of the Saints, feared that the 
Danes should come on them with new battle, and therefore created 
Harold their king; for he was descended both of the lineage of 
Englishmen and Danes. Thus was Edward, nephew to Saint Edward, 
and brother to Saint Margaret, the holy Queen of Scotland, 
disinherited of the crown of England. This Harold, given to rage 
and insolence of lust, married the daughter of William, Bastard 
of Normandy, and, within few days after, brought her into 
England. At last, he took such hatred against her, and her 
blood, that he caused her to be shamefuly defiled by vagabonds 
and scoundrels of his country. William, the Bastard and Duke of 
Normandy, refusing to tolerate this odious offence, came toto 
England with a great army, and deprived King Harold both of his 
life and realm at once, in the year of God 1066 years; after the 
first conquest made on them by the Danes, 50 years. William, the 
Bastard and Conqueror of England, took the crown after the death 
of King Harold; and caused the Normans and Englishmen to 
increase together under one blood, without any memory of the 
name of Danes. The posterity of this William continues yet, with 
great honour and victory, to these days: reigning above 
Englishmen at this time is King Henry the VIII; who, for his 
illustrious and valiant deeds, shall by put in great renown and 
memory by our posterity.



Chap. Eighteenth. 
Here begins the names of all Scots Kings, since their 
realm began; showing briefly in what book, and 
chapter, in the history following, their lives and 
martial deeds shall be easily found.
Fergus, the First King of Scots; in the First book, Chap. VI.
Ferithais, the second king; in the Second book, Chap. II.
Maynus, the third king; in the Second book, Chap. III.
Dorvidilla, the fourth king; in the Second book, Chap. IV.
Nathak, the fifth king; in the Second book, Chap. V.
Rewtar, the sixth king; in the Second book, Chap. VI.
Rewtha, the seventh king; in the Second book, Chap. X.
Therius, the eighth king; in the Second book, Chap. XII.
Josyn, the ninth king; in the Second book, Chap. XII.
Fynnane, the tenth king; in the Second book, Chap. XIII.
Durstus, the eleventh king; in the Second book, Chap. XIV.
Ewin the First, and twelfth king; in the Second book, Chap. XV.
Gillus, the thirteenth king; in the Second book, Chap. XVI.
Ewin the Second, and fourteenth king; in the Second book, Chap. 
XVII.
Edeir, the fifteenth king; in the Third book, Chap. I.
Ewin the Third, and sixteenth king; in the Third book, Chap. V.
Metellane, the seventeenth king; in the Third book, Chap. VI.
Caratacus, the eighteenth king; in the Third book, Chap. VII.
Corbreid, the nineteenth king; in the Fourth book, Chap. I.
Dardannus, the twentieth king; in the Fourth book, Chap. VII.
Galdus, the twenty-first king; in the Fourth book, Chap. VIII.
Lulach, the twenty-second king; in the Fifth book, Chap. I.
Mogallus, the twenty-third king; in the Fifth book, Chap. II.
Conarus, the twenty-fourth king; in the Fifth book, Chap. VI.
Ethodius the First, and twenty-fifth king; in the Fifth book, 
Chap. VIII.
Satraell, the twenty-sixth king; in the Fifth book, Chap. XII.
Donald the First, and twenty-seventh king; in the Fifth book, 
Chap. XIII.
Ethodius the Second, and twenty-eithth king; in the Fifth book, 
Chap. XVII.
Athirco, the twenty-ninth king; in the Sixth book, Chap. I.
Nathalak, the thirtieth king; in the Sixth book, Chap. II.
Findok, the thirty-first king; in the Sixth book, Chap. III.
Donald the Second, and thirty-second king; in the Sixth book, 
Chap. IV.
Donald the Third, and thirty-thirdi king; in the Sixth book, 
Chap. V.
Craithlint, the thirty-fourth king; in the Sixth book, Chap. VI.
Fincormac, the thirty-fifth king; in the Sixth book, Chap. X.
Romac, the thirty-sixth king; in the Sixth book, Chap. XII.
Angusian, the thirty-seventh king; in the Sixth book, Chap. 
XIII.
Fethelraak, the thirty-eighth king; in the Sixth book, Chap. 
XIV.
Eugenius the First, and thirty-ninth king; in the Sixth book, 
Chap. XVI.
Fergus the Second, and fortieth king; in the Seventh book, Chap. 
V.
Eugenius the Second, and forty-first king; in the Seventh book, 
Chap. XII.
Dongard, the forty-second king; in the Eighth book, Chap. IV.
Constantine the First, and forty-third king; in the Eighth book, 
Chap. VII.
Congallus, the forty-fourth king; in the Eighth book, Chap. 
VIII.
Conrannus, the forty-fifth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. I.
Eugenius the Third, and forty-sixth king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XI.
Conwallus, the forty-seventh king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XIV.
Kinnatill, the forty-eighth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XV.
Adane, the forty-ninth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XV.
Kenneth the First, and fiftieth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. 
XVIII.
Eugenius the Fourth, and fifty-first king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XVIII.
Ferquhard the First, and fifty-second king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XIX.
Donald, the fifty-third king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XX.
Ferquhard the Second, and fifty-fourth king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XXI.
Maldwine, the fifty-fifth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XXII.
Eugenius the Fifth, and fifty-sixth king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XXIII.
Eugenius the Sixth, and fifty-seventh king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XXIV.
Amberkeleth, the fifty-eighth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. 
XXV.
Eugenius the Seventh, and fifty-ninth king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XXV.
Mordak, the sixtieth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XXVI.
Ethfine, the sixty-first king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XXVII.
Eugenius the Eighth, and sixty-second king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XXVIII.
Fergus the Second, and sixty-third king; in the Ninth book, 
Chap. XXIX.
Solvathius, the sixty-fourth king; in the Ninth book, Chap. XXX.
Achaius, the sixty-fifth king; in the Tenth book, Chap. I.
Conwallus, the sixty-sixth king; in the Tenth book, Chap. VI.
Dongallus, the sixty-seventh king; in the Tenth book, Chap. VII.
Alpine, the sixty-eighth king; in the Tenth book, Chap. VIII.
Kenneth the Second, and sixty-ninth king; in the Tenth book, 
Chap. IX.
Donald the Third, and seventieth king; in the Tenth book, Chap. 
XIII.
Constantine the Second, and seventy-first king; in the Tenth 
book, Chap. XV.
Ethus, the seventy-second king; in the Tenth book, Chap. XVIII.
Gregor, the seventy-third king; in the Tenth book, Chap. XIX.
Donald the Fifth, and seventy-fourth king; in the Tenth book, 
Chap. XXII.
Constantine the Third, and seventy-fifth king; in the Eleventh 
book, Chap. I.
Malcolm the First, and seventy-sixth king; in the Eleventh book, 
Chap. II.
Indulf, the seventy-seventh king; in the Eleventh book, Chap. 
III.
Duff, the seventy-eighth king; in the Eleventh book, Chap. IV.
Culen, the seventy-ninth king; in the Eleventh book, Chap. VI.
Kenneth the Third, and eightieth king; in the Eleventh book, 
Chap. VII.
Constantine the Fourth, and eighty-first king; in the Eleventh 
book, Chap. XI.
Grime, the eighty-second king, in the Eleventh book, Chap. XII.,
Malcolm the Second, and eighty-third king; in the Eleventh book, 
Chap. XIV.
Duncan the First, and eighty-fourth king; in the Twelfth book, 
Chap. I.
Macbeth, the eighty-fifth king; in the Twelfth book, Chap. IV.
Malcolm the Third, and eighty-sixth king; in the Twelfth book, 
Chap. VII.
Donald the Sixth, and eighty-seventh king; in the Twelfth book, 
Chap. XIII.
Duncan the Second, and eighty-eighth king; in the Twelfth book, 
Chap. XIII.
Edgar, the eighty-ninth king; in the Twelfth book, Chap. XIII.
Alexander the First, and ninetieth king; in the Twelfth book, 
Chap. XV.
David the First, and ninety-first king; in the Twelfth book, 
Chap. XVI.
Malcolm the Fourth, and ninety-second king; in the Thirteenth 
book, Chap. I.
William, the ninety-third king; in the Thirteenth book, Chap. 
IV.
Alexander the Second, and ninety-fourth king; in the Thirteenth 
book, Chap. XI.
Alexander the Third, and ninety-fifth king; in the Thirteenth 
book, Chap. XVI.
John Balliol, the ninety-sixth king; in the Fourteenth book, 
Chap. I.
Robert the First, and ninety-seventh king; in the Fourteenth 
book, Chap. VIII.
David the Second, and ninety-eighth king; in the Fifteenth book, Chap. I.
Robert the Second, and ninety-ninth king; in the Sixteenth book, 
Chap. I.
Robert the Third, and hundredth king; in the Sixteenth book, 
Chap. IX.
James the First, and hundred-and-first king; in the Seventeenth 
book, Chap. I. to the end thereof.

James the Second, son to James the First, was the hundred-and-
second King of Scots. He had great trouble, certain years in the 
beginning of his reign, from a conspiracy of his principal 
barons against him: but, at last, he defeated them all. And 
after he had reigned 24 years, and brought all his subjects to 
great tranquillity and peace, he was slain at Roxburgh, by 
splinter of a gun, that broke by overcharging, the 17th day of 
August, the year of God, 1460. And for certain reasonable causes 
moving us, we have left the history unwritten, both of James the 
Second, Third, and Fourth, until time more suitable occur.

James the Third, son to James the Second, was the hundred-and-
third king; very different from the chance and fortune of his 
father, in governance of his realm: for he began with great 
tranquillity, with peace and justice; but, at last, by 
conspiracy of the most part of his barons, against him, he was 
slain, the 11 day of June, the year of God, 1488.

James the Fourth, son to James the Third, was the hundred-and-
fourth king; and had his realm many years in great tranquillity, 
by equal administration of justice, through all parts of his 
realm: all theft, robbery, and slaughter, deterred by his 
sovereign justice. Until, at last, fortune began to envy his 
great happiness, and caused him to move war against England, for 
the good only of France, that he might, by his attack, draw the 
King of England out of France, who was invading it, for the 
time, with most awful and dangerous wars; and come to the 
Borders with an hundred thousand armed men. And after he had won 
the castle of Norham, with many other strongholds of the Borders 
of England, he stayed 20 days, without any battle, until the two 
parts of his army were scattered from him. At last, rushing 
over-fiercely on his enemies, without order, was slain at 
Flodden, with many of his nobles, the 9th day of September, the 
twenty-fifth year of his reign, the year of God, 1513.

James the Fifth is the hundred-and-fifth King of Scots, reigning 
now, with great happiness and honour, above us; the most noble 
and valiant prince that ever reigned before his time: whom God 
conserve, and grant him grace to persevere in justice, with long 
empire, and good succession of his body! Amen.

Here ends the names of the Kings.



The Proem of the History. 
The Translator says to his Book.
You martial book, pass to the noble Prince, 
King James the Fifth, my Sovereign most renowned. 
And if sometime you get audience, 
In humble wise, unto his grace declare 
My watchful nights, and my labour sore: 
Which constantly I did for his pleasure take; 
While golden Titan, with his burning chair,<81> 
Has passed all signs in the Zodiac;

While busy Ceres, with her plough and harrow 
Has filled her granaries full of every corn; 
And stormy Chiron, with his bow and arrow, 
Has all the clouds from the heavens shorn; 
And shrill Triton, with his windy horn, 
Overwhelmed all the flowing ocean; 
And Phoebus turned under Capricorn 
The same degree where I first began.

Since you havet drawn so compendious, 
From flowing Latin into vulgar prose; 
Show now what princes were most vicious, 
And who have been of warlike deeds the rose: 
Who did their kingship in most honour hold, 
And with their blood our liberties have bought; 
Fearing not to die among their foes, 
So that they might to memory be brought.

Show, by what danger and difficult ways 
Our predecessors, with their utmost might, 
Have brought this realm with honour to our days; 
Always fighting, for their liberty and right, 
With the Romans, Danes, Englishmen, and Picts: 
As well-bred readers may through your process ken. 
Because, you worked for no low-bred wights; 
Instead, only unto noblemen

And to such persons as desire to hear 
The valiant deeds of our ancestors; 
And how this country, both in peace and war, 
Was governed unto these present hours: 
How forceful chieftains, in many bloody fights, 
(As is described here by my vulgar pen,) 
Most valiantly won lands and honours; 
And, for their virtue, are called noblemen.

For nobleness sometime the loving is, 
That come by merits of our elders gone. 
As Aristotle writes in his Rhetorics, 
Among nobles, whoever wishes to recall, 
Must dress their life and deeds one by one; 
To make them worthy to have renown, 
For honour to their prince or nation, 
To be in glory to their posterity.

Another kind there is of nobleness, 
That come by infusion natural; 
And makes a man so full of gentleness, 
So courteous, pleasant, and so liberal, 
That every man does him a noble call. 
The lion is so noble, as men tell, 
He cannot rage against the beasts small, 
Except on those who against his majesty rebel.

The awful churl is of another kind. 
Though he be born to vilest servitude, 
There may no kinship sink into his mind, 
To help his friend or neighbour with his goods. 
The bloody wolf is of the same breed: 
He fears great beasts, and rages on the small; 
And lives in slaughter, tyranny, and blood, 
Without mercy, where he may overthrall.

This man is born a noble, you will say, 
And given to sloth and lust immoderate; 
All that his elders won, he casts away; 
And from their virtue is degenerate: 
The more his elders fame is elevated, 
The more their life to honour does approach, 
Their fame and loving always interminate; 
The more it makes unto his vice reproach.

Among the host of Greeks, as we have heard, 
Two knights there were, Achilles and Tersete; 
That a most valiant, this other most coward. 
Better to be, says Juvenal the Poet, 
Tersete's son, having Achilles' spirit. 
With manly force his purpose to fulfil 
Than to be lord of every land and street 
And still most coward, though offspring of Achilles.

Man, called always most noble creature, 
Because his life most reason does assay, 
Always seeking honour with his busy care, 
And is no noble when honour is away. 
Therefore, he is most nobleman, you say, 
Of all estates, under reverence, 
That valiantly doth close the latter day, 
Of native country, dying in defence.

The glory of arms and of forceful deeds, 
When they are worthy to be memorialised, 
No less by wit than courage always proceeds. 
As Pliny wrote in Natural History, 
A herd of harts is stronger against all, 
Having a lion leading them before, 
Than herd of lions arrayed in battle, 
Having a hart to be their governor.

When fierce Achilles was by Paris slain, 
The Greek warriors each began to plead; 
Who was most noble and prudent captain, 
Into his place and armour to succeed; 
Who could them best in every danger lead, 
And save their honour as he did before: 
Ajax despite his courage and his deeds, 
Lost to wise Ulysses who the vict'ry bore.

Courage without prudence is a fury blind, 
And brings a man to shame and indigence. 
Prudence without courage comes oft behind, 
Although it has no less intelligence 
Of things to come, then gone, by sapience. 
Therefore, when wit and courage doth concur, 
High honour rises with magnificence; 
For glory to nobles is a sharpened spur.

Since you contain more valiant men and wise, 
Than ever was in any book, no doubt; 
If any churl or villein you despise, 
Drive him away: he is not of this rout; 
For here are kings and many nobles stout, 
And none of them pertaining to his clan. 
You are so full of nobleness all out, 
I would none read you, but a nobleman.

Thus to all nobles since you art dedicated, 
Show briefly how, by my great diligence, 
Each story by thyself is animated 
To make them pleasant to your audience. 
Shrink not, therefore, but bide at your sentence, 
Since you art armed with undefeated truth. 
Of gentle readers, take benevolence, 
And cure of others no envy nor ruth.

Pass now to light, with all your sentence high; 
Grounded, without fear or flattery 
In natural and moral philosophy; 
With many a grave and pregnant oration. 
Made for the readers' erudition, 
By the renowned Hector Boetius; 
Supported oft with Scoticronicon,<82> 
To make your matter more sententious.

Bring noble deeds, of many years gone by, 
As fresh and recent to our memory, 
As if they were in our own days done; 
That noblemen may have both praise and glory, 
For their excellent deeds of victory. 
And yet, because my time has been so short, 
I think, when I have opportunity. 
To ring their bell into another sort.

Teach kings to hate all people vicious, 
And no such persons in their house receive; 
And suffer no servants avaricious, 
To make harsh exactions on their subjects; 
Do nothing that does not their honour save: 
Seeking nothing got by unworthy means. 
Show many reasons, how no king might have 
His barons' hearts and their possessions.

Show how the king's life and governance, 
The mirror of living to his people be; 
For as he lives, by his ordinance, 
The same manners are with his people seen: 
And, therefore, kings have no open reign 
To use all pleasures as they like best. 
The higher honour and office they sustain, 
Their vice is always the higher manifest.

Show now what kind of sounds musical 
Is most becoming to valiant knightly deeds: 
As thundering blasts of trumpet warlike, 
The spirits of men to hardy courage steer; 
So singing, fiddling, and piping, not does not suit 
For men of honour nor of high estate, 
Because it spouts sweet venom in their ears. 
And makes their minds all degenerate.

By many reasons of great experience, 
Show how nothing into this earth may be 
So good, so precious, as a virtuous prince: 
Which is so needful to this realm, that we 
Without him, have naught but death and poverty. 
Show how no guard, nor armour, may defend 
Wretched life and cursed tyranny, 
If they continue, without wretched end.

Persuade all kings, if they have any sight 
To long empire or honour singular, 
To obtain favour and love of every wight, 
And every wrong in their realm repair: 
For when their subjects are oppressed sore, 
And find no justice in their actions; 
Then rises noise and rumour popular, 
And the nobles split in several factions.

Show what punishment, by reason of justice, 
Deserve those wretched creatures 
That encourage kings in corrupt vice. 
And show what trouble, what vengeance, and injuries 
Continually into this realm endures, 
When men obscure and avaricious 
Have of the king the guidance in their care, 
And make the nobles to him odious.

Show how great barons, for their evil obeisance, 
Against their prince, making rebellion; 
Ejected have been from their high governance. 
And brought to final humiliation. 
Show how no house of great dominion, 
No men of riches nor powerful mightiness, 
May long continue in this region; 
Because the people may not suffer haughtiness.

Show how of churches the superfluous rent 
Is enemy to good religion, 
And makes priests more slothful than fervent 
In pious works and devotion; 
And not only, perdition 
Of common welfare, by bulls extravagant, 
But to evil prelates great occasion 
To rage in lust and life most vicious.

Show how young knights should be men of war, 
With hardy courage at every danger, 
Like as their elders were so many year, 
Always to defend their realm and liberty; 
That they not, by their sloth and cowardice, 
The fame and honour of their elders disgrace. 
Apprise each state into their own degree, 
Always as they live in moral discipline.

Show forth each king, up until the prince 
That reigns now in great happiness: 
Whose ancient blood, by high preeminence, 
Decorated is in most excellent degree, 
Without compare, of high nobility; 
With more gifts of nature to him given, 
If none abused in his youth be, 
Than ever was given to noble under heaven.

Thus you pass forth, as winged bird, to light, 
His gracious ears to my work implore: 
Where he may see, as in a mirror bright, 
So notable story is both of vice and glory, 
Which never was seen into his tongue before; 
Whereby he may, by prudent governing, 
As well his honour as his realm adorn, 
And be a virtuous and a noble king.



Credits 
From the Bellenden Edition

Hereafter follows the History and Chronicles of Scotland.
Compiled and newly corrected by the reverend and noble cleric, 
Master Hector Boece, Canon of Aberdeen.
Translated lately by Master John Bellenden, Archdeacon of Moray, 
Canon of Ross.
At the command of the right high, very excellent and noble 
prince, James, the fifth of that name, King of Scots.
And printed in Edinburgh by Thomas Davidson, dwelling opposite 
the Friars Wynd.



BOOK I. 
Here Begins the First Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How Gathelus, our first progenitor, left the land of 
Greece, and came to Egypt, and married Scota, daughter 
to King Pharaoh; and of his coming to Spain. 

After the manner of other people, the Scots, desiring to show 
their beginning very ancient, this present History shows them 
descended of the Greeks and Egyptians. For, as old chronicles 
testify, there was a Greek, named Gathelus, son of Cecrops, King 
of Athens, otherwise son of Argus, King of Argives.

Gathelus, by his insolence, made many raids in Macedonia and 
Achaia, which were certain lands of Greece; and, because he 
could not suffer the correction of friends, he left his native 
country of Greece, and came to Egypt, with a company of similar 
young men, fugitives, as he was, from their country. In this 
time Pharaoh reigned in Egypt, the scourge of the people of 
Israel: whose son, following his father's iniquity, was drowned 
afterwards, with all his army, in the Red Seas, by the 
punishment of God. Gathelus was the more welcomed in Egypt, 
because he appeared, by his company, to support King Pharaoh 
against the Moors and people of India; who, by unexpected and 
sudden incursions, wasted all the lands and towns of Egypt as 
far as Memphis, the principal city of his realm. Thus Pharaoh 
would have seen a miserable ruin of all his realm, had he not 
changed the governance of the empire of Egypt by the advice of 
Moses, to whom, by command of God, the army of Pharaoh was 
committed. Pharaoh, with the reinforcements of Gathelus, won a 
most dangerous battle against the Moors, and brought them to 
such great ruin, that he took their principal city called Meroy. 
Gathelus, after this fortunate victory, returned to Egypt; and, 
because he was a lusty person, strong of body, with great 
spirit, he acquired the favour both of the king and his 
associates.

This pleasing victory generated more envy than glory for Moses; 
for the Egyptians hated all the blood of Israel: and, therefore, 
Moses, knowing the hatred of Egyptians pursuing him each day to 
the death, fled out of Egypt into India, to save his life. 
Gathelus, for his victorious and valiant deeds, was made 
general-lieutenant to all King Pharaoh's army; and, because he 
was a lusty person, seemly, and of the blood royal of Greece, 
with prudent talent, he got King Pharaoh's daughter, named 
Scota, in marriage, with as a heritage part of the lands which 
lately were taken by force from the people of Israel. For these 
causes the Greeks began to rejoice, seeing their captain in such 
familiarity with the prince; trusting thereby to have a certain 
dwelling-place in Egypt.

A few years afterwards Pharaoh died: after whom his son, 
Bochoris Pharaoh, succeeded to the crown of Egypt, who oppressed 
the people of Israel with more servitude and tyranny than did 
his father. There appeared thus no hope of liberty to the said 
people, when Moses returned from India to Egypt, to show the 
command of God to this Bochoris Pharaoh, for delivering of the 
said people out of servitude. After this, Egypt was punished 
with frightful plagues, because they held the prophecy of Moses 
in derision. Thus were the Egyptians so struck down, that they 
inquired of their Gods for a remedy; who answered that the 
present plagues, which afflicted them at that time, were nothing 
compared to the terrible and grievous plagues which would come 
suddenly on them.

Gathelus, dismayed by this response, and seeing the people 
tormented with frightful plagues, decided to leave Egypt, and 
rather to try the chance of fortune for some other dwelling, 
than to abide the manifest vengeance of God; and, therefore, 
made provision of all things necessary to sailing: and come out 
of the mouth of Nile, with his wife, his friends, and servants, 
Greeks and Egyptians, for fear of the said plagues, the year 
from the beginning of the world, 3644. After long and weary 
travel through the Mediterranean Sea, he arrived in the land of 
Numidia; where he was prevented from landing by the inhabitants. 
After this he put up sail, and, after a long and laborious 
journey, he arrived in a part of Spain, called then Lusitania, 
which was after, by his arriving there, called Portugal, that is 
to say, the Port of Gathelus. Who may surely affirm a matter of 
so great antiquity?

Gathelus, worn out by long travelling, and having nothing to 
refresh his company, landed his people, to seek food and other 
necessaries, to comfort them after their weary labour. In the 
meantime, the inhabitants of that region gathered against him 
with battle array; nonetheless they were defeated, and put to 
flight. Through this victory, Gathelus and his people grew in 
hope of good fortune; trusting, after so long and storm-tossed a 
journey, to put an end to their labours, and have a stable and 
permanent dwelling in the said region. After this victory, the 
inhabitants made a treaty of peace with Gathelus, and assigned 
to him certain lands, where he should have his dwelling in times 
coming. A short time after, he built a town upon the river of 
Minho, which was called that time Brachara, but now it is called 
Bracha. Nonetheless, the inhabitants dreading that these new 
people of foreign blood should increase rapidly in riches and 
strength beside them, were penitent of the contract by them 
made; and, therefore, by assistance of their neighbours, arrayed 
them in battle against Gathelus: and first sent certain armed 
men to interrupt their building; and then made themselves ready 
to advance to battle. Gathelus, well informed that this battle 
moved against him, might suffer no delay, arrayed his people to 
meet his enemies, exhorting them to do valiantly for their lives 
and honour, and to have certain hope of victory, since the 
battle was to be led by those which were victorious against 
their vanquished enemies, which had no experience nor knowledge 
of warfare. The inhabitants seeing these strangers come in 
battle with mighty courage and spirit, in an foreign country, 
feared, if they were vanquished in the said battle, they should 
by brought to perpetual servitude, and therefore asked Gathelus 
to a parley. In which they gave to him, by new appointment, 
certain lands in the North part of Spain, called now Galicia; 
for they had a prophecy, that a strange people should come some 
time to dwell in those parts: and commanded him to pass with his 
people in the said parts, which should by allowed by them 
without any impediments in times coming; and promised, if any 
people happened to attack him, to come to his support.



Chap. Second. 
How Gathelus built the City of Brigantia, and named 
all his people Scots. How he sent his two sons to 
Ireland. And of his death.

Having ratified the treaty described, Gathelus made sacrifice, 
as the custom was in those days, to his Gods; then went to the 
North parts of Spain, and there, in confident friendship with 
the inhabitants thereof, built a town called Compostella; where 
he, residing in princely dignity, made laws, to cause his 
subjects to live together in justice. After this, he called all 
his people Scots, because of the affection that he had for his 
wife Scota; on whom he got two sons, Hiber and Hemecus. The 
Spaniards, not rejoicing in the prolific spreading of the Scots, 
feared they would at some time rise to their disadvantage: thus 
they decided to bring the Scots to utter destruction. Gathelus, 
knowing well their plans, brought forth his people arrayed for 
battle. Then there followed a very dangerous and uncertain 
battle; but at last the victory succeeded to the Scots. Neither 
side was glad of the outcome of this battle; for the most 
forceful and valiant captains were slain on either side. Thus 
were they constrained on each side to seek peace; which was 
finally agreed under these conditions: Both their people in 
times coming shall cease their wars, and every one of them shall 
live by their own laws, and occupy the same lands, without 
interference, which they possessed before this last battle, 
without any further persecution. Through which it happened, that 
some of their people, some time later, were sent to Ireland. 
Certain peace thus standing among the two people, Gathelus, 
sitting in his chair of marble, within his city of Brigantia, 
governed his people in justice. This chair of marble had such a 
destiny, that it made every land, where it was found, native to 
Scots; as these verses show:

The Scots shall claim that realm as native ground, 
If destiny fail not, wherever this chair is found.

Through which happened, that the said chair of marble was 
afterwards brought out of Spain to Ireland; and out of Ireland 
to those parts of Albion, which were afterwards called Scotland. 
In this chair all kings of Scotland were always crowned, until 
the time of King Robert Bruce: in whose time, beside many other 
cruelties done by King Edward Longshanks, the said chair of 
marble was taken by Englishmen, and brought out of Scone to 
London, and put in Westminster, where it remains to our days.

Gathelus, seeing his people increase in Brigantia to a greater 
multitude than might be sufficiently nourished, thought it more 
expedient to bring his people to some other part, where they 
might be easily sustained, than to violate his treaty; and, 
therefore, by advice of prudent men, he sent scouts, to spy if 
any lands were within the ocean sea, to which he might bring a 
part of his people. For it was said, opposite Spain, to the 
North, was an isle, inhabited with rude people, having no laws 
nor manners. Such things known to Gathelus, he brought all the 
ships he might get to the next port, in which he put both his 
sons, Hiber and Hemecus, with seamen, warriors, and other things 
necessary thereto; and commanded Hiber, as admiral, to pass to 
the said isle, which is now called Ireland. These two sons of 
Gathelus raised sail, and, with favourable winds, arrived, the 
fifth day after, in the said isle. And, after they had landed 
their people, they affixed their camp on the nearest strong 
points. The rude people of this isle, daunted by the coming of 
these warriors, fled, with their cattle and goods, to their 
caves. Hiber, after his coming, sent certain armed men to see 
what people inhabited this isle. The warriors who were sent for 
this purpose, happened to come upon the said people, fleeing, as 
was said, with their goods; and slew a part of them, and others 
brought as prisoners to their admiral. Hiber, knowing by several 
signs the land was plentiful, commanded, if the people would be 
easily subdued, that no further invasion be made on them. The 
people seeing him merciful, surrendered themselves and their 
goods; and he received them with such benevolence, that he 
suffered them to increase with his people under the same name 
and laws; and left his brother to govern them by his authority 
and justice.

Such things done, he made sacrifice in the honour of his Gods, 
to send happiness to his people: then returned to Spain, leaving 
behind him a strong garrison, with wives and children, to 
inhabit this land, and to keep the same under obeisance of his 
brother Hemecus. Hiber, at his return to Spain, found his father 
Gathelus deceased. After whose death he was made king; and began 
to increase the lands of his empire; and won several towns from 
the Spaniards: having with him at all times a strong guard of 
men; by whose strength and warfare he daunted the people in such 
manner, that he was held in great estimation and reverence among 
the said people. Thus they were constrained to seek his peace.

After this last treaty of peace, the Scots grew in Spain, which 
was named then Hiberia, from Hiber, with such friendship, that 
both the people grew under a name and blood, with such tender 
and friendly benevolence, that, without any memory of old 
injuries, each man set himself to defend his neighbour as his 
brother or father, both in war and peace. Of this Hiber 
descended, by long progression, a great posterity, after him 
lineally succeeding; among whom were many noble and famous 
princes, as Metellius, Hermoneus, Ptolemy, Hibertus, and Simon 
Brechus.



Chap. Third. 
How Hemecus governed Ireland; and, how Simon Brechus 
was made King after his death.

While such things were done in Spain, Hemecus, who was left, as 
we have said, by his brother Hiber in Ireland, governed the same 
in great happiness, and named the same Hibernia, from Hiber, 
which is called in our language, Ireland. This isle was 
inhabited in those days by two people: the Scots; and the old 
inhabitants of it, which were got, as some authors say, by 
giants. Hemecus governed both these people in great justice, 
having no less respect to the season, as the time occurred, than 
to the manners of the people under his obedience; knowing well, 
nothing might bring the people sooner under a friendship and 
agreement than such doings: and yet he was unable to accomplish 
this. A short time after, Hemecus deceased. After whose death 
rose an odious debate, who should be governor; each nation 
contending to have the lord of their own blood. So at the last 
they created two governors: between whom arose continual battle 
and slaughter on either side, through ambition and burning 
desire to be governor of the said isle. After long battles, 
these two people, broken by so many conflicts, were constrained 
to make peace: although the same endured but a short time; each 
one of them pursuing the other with battle. And yet they dwelt 
many years together in war and peace alternately. Until at last 
the Scots, broken each day with more injuries, sent their 
ambassadors to Metellius, who was that time reigning over the 
Scots in Spain; desiring, by their lamentable complaints, to 
have support against the old inhabitants of Ireland; and saying 
they were a wild people, refusing to tolerate foriegn rule above 
them; through which the Scots might have no tranquillity, unless 
the said people were more quickly defeated. The message of the 
Scots was the more acceptable to Metellius, that it concerned 
the welfare of both the Scots of Spain and of Ireland, 
descending, by long progression of a lineage and blood.

King Metellius did not refuse their desires; trusting the same 
to succeed no less to the honour and glory of himself, than to 
the profit of his friends: and, therefore, sent his three sons, 
Hermoneus, Ptolemy, and Hibert, with an army of valiant men to 
Ireland; where they, in a very dangerous battle, vanquished the 
old inhabitants of the said isle. Such things done in Ireland, 
Hermoneus, the eldest brother, returned to Spain; leaving behind 
him his two brothers, Ptolemy and Hibert, who governed the 
people of that land many years after in great tranquillity and 
justice, and made laws according to the custom of those days, 
and instructed the priests to make incense and sacrifice to the 
Gods, in the same manner as the Egyptians used. Thus the people 
increased many years after in great happiness and riches. But, 
as the nature of men is, over-great prosperity engenders evil 
manners, and causes men to work frequent damage on themselves, 
when they find no enemies to attack them at home; the people, 
after long peace, were divided in two opinions, contending for 
the governance and administration of this realm. These two 
parties had all utterly destroyed other, were not they were 
reconciled together by a nobleman named Thanaus, principal man 
under the king; who was sent as ambassador to the said isle, and 
rejoiced in the happiness succeeding to his friends, when he 
caused them, by his prudent consultation, to increase together 
in agreement. This Thanaus, by his honourable behaviour, was 
held among them of great prudence, having neutral affection to 
both the parties; and persuaded them, at their convention, to 
remove all contentions rising among them, and to choose one, 
whom they thought most expedient, to be their king, and be 
obedient to him in all their governance; for nothing could be in 
earth so good as a good king. Through this persuasion, the 
people took such fervent desire to have a king, that, all 
injuries being repaired, they commanded Thanaus to choose him 
king whom he thought most expedient. Then said Thanaus, "I know 
your minds so divided in several factions, that no man that is 
participant therewith may be easily your king. And, since your 
mind is to have a neutral person to reign above you, there is 
now in Spain a nobleman, of great severity and justice, named 
Simon Brechus, well accustomed with your laws, and lineally 
coming of Metellius, your ancient progenitor; whose sons in the 
past not only supported you when the greatest danger occurred, 
but governed you many years afterwards, in great tranquillity 
and justice; whose posterity yet remains among you in great 
honour. I think this Simon most suitableable to be your king." 
The parties, hearing the name of Simon Brechus, were glad to 
have him king, because that name was held very fortunate in 
those days. And, without any long delay, they sent their 
ambassadors in Spain, to cause this Simon to come to Ireland, to 
receive the crown thereof. Simon knowing, by advance news, the 
intent of these ambassadors, provided a flotilla of ships; and, 
finally, by favourable winds, arrived in Ireland, where he was 
solemnly received, and crowned in the chair of marble, which was 
brought out of Spain as a most rich jewel in thse days.

Simon was the first king that reigned over the Scots in Ireland: 
from the beginning of the world, 4504 years; from the flood of 
Noah, 2208; from the beginning of Rome, 60 years; from the 
empire of Brutus in Albion, 472 years; before the Incarnation of 
God, 695 years. This Simon governed Ireland in great prosperity, 
by counsel especially of Thanaus; to whom he gave several lands, 
lying in the South parts of Ireland, beside the river of Birsus, 
which lands are now called Dowdale; where the said Thanaus dwelt 
after, with the people that he brought with him out of 
Brigantia, the famous city of Spain. These people were called 
Brigantes; from whom after, by process of time, descended many 
noble and valiant men, which come after with Fergus, the first 
King of Scots, in Albion: by whom all those lands of Scotland, 
which are now called Galloway, were called Brigantia; whose 
inhabitants were found always full of courage, and strongest 
enemies to the Romans and Britons, as we shall show after here.

This Simon governed Ireland in good happiness, and died in the 
fortieth year of his reign.



Chap Fourth 
Of the great Posterity of the Scots reigning in 
Ireland after Simon Brechus. Of the first coming of 
the Scots and Picts into Albion; and how the Picts 
were allied with the Scots.

Simon died, as we have said, and his son Fanduf was made king. 
After him, succeeded Ethione. After Ethione, succeeded Glaucus. 
After Glaucus, succeeded Nathasyll. After Nathasyll, succeeded 
Rothesay. This Rothesay was the first king that sent any Scots 
to the Isles of Albion. The first isle that he inhabited, he 
called it Rothesay, from his name. The remaining isles were 
called Hebrides, from Hiber, the eldest son of Gathelus. This 
Rothesay when he heard of the death of his father, Nathasyll, 
returned to Ireland; where he, by general voice of the people, 
was made king. The year that Scots were brought out of Ireland 
in Albion, was from the reign of Simon Brechus in Ireland, 216 
years; from the beginning of the world, 4618 years. The Scots 
coming out of Ireland in this manner, spread in several isles of 
Albion, lying to the great North thereof, and divided them into 
several tribes. The first isle that they took possession of, as 
the Chronicles say, was named Ardgaell, from Gathelus; which 
now, by corruption of language, is called Argyll. The Scots, 
divided by this manner in several tribes, choose certain 
captains for every tribe, to govern them in time of both war and 
peace; having the name of their captain in such reverence, that 
whosoever took the same in vain were no less punished than they 
had blasphemed their Gods: Also that they made invocation 
thereto, when great trouble occurred; as some divinity were in 
the same, to preserve them from all danger. This custom 
continued, many years after, in the Isles.

Not long after, a banished people, named Picts, come forth from 
Denmark, to search a dwelling place; and, after they were 
prevented from landing both in France, Britain, and Ireland, 
they landed in Albion. Some authors say, they come first in 
Orkney; and, soon after, in Caithness, Ross, Moray, Mearns, 
Angus, Fife, and Lothian: and expelled all the people, that 
inhabited that region before their coming. Their people were 
called Picts, either for their seemly persons, or else for the 
variant colour of their clothing; or else they were named Picts, 
from the Picts named Agathirsans, their ancient fathers. In 
proof hereof, Orkney was called the old realm of the Picts. In 
this way, the seas between Caithness and Orkney were named 
Pentland Firth; and all the lands, which are now called Lothian, 
were called then Pentland. Some authors say, these Picts were 
the remainder of Huns, banished by Flemings; and came first in 
Britain to seek a dwelling, where they, by sorrowful battle, 
lost Humber, their king, by Lotrine and Camber, sons of Brutus, 
who began the empire of Britain. This opinion would be specious, 
were not the date of years discordant to the history; for 
Brutus, and his sons, lived many years before their coming to 
Albion. Of these Picts many old and recent authors write, with 
whom Cornelius Tacitus agrees, in the Life of the Roman 
Agricola; where he names the Scots coming from Spaniards, and 
the Picts, from Germans. Of whatever nation they were descended, 
the truth is, after their coming into Albion, they were a civil 
people, very ingenious and skilful both in war and peace. Soon 
after their coming to Albion, which was from the beginning of 
the world, 4867 years, they appointed a king to govern them in 
justice, and began building fortifications, towns, and castles. 
And, because they knew that all people without successors were 
liable to perish, they sent their ambassadors to the Scots, 
desiring to have their daughters in marriage: and said, though 
they were of foreign blood, they should not be regarded with 
contempt, since they, with no less prudence than courage, had 
overcome incredible dangers both by sea and land; and had lately 
conquered, through the benevolence of the Gods, very plentiful 
lands, with such peace and tranquillity, that no other people 
may have a reasonable claimto them: expecting surely, if the 
Gods support them, by their own industry, to be equal to any of 
their neighbours both in peace and war. Further, if the Scots 
condescended to their honorable desires, it might happen that 
the two people would increase together so strong in kinship, 
that they might the better resist the fury of any enemies, 
whenever it happened that they were attacked.

This legation was unwelcome, at first, to the Scots, thinking it 
unworthy to have any society or dealings with a foreign and 
banished people; yet, after some consideration, they found they 
were not rising to such strength, that they might resist the 
Britons, who hated them since their first beginning. Wherefore, 
to augment their forces, and to make them the more strong 
against the Britons, they were profoundly resolved to have 
alliance with the Picts, and to give their daughters in 
marriage, under these conditions: Each one of them shall enjoy, 
in time coming, all they lands which they enjoyed before the 
marriage. And to ally together with their whole strength, as 
often as they were attacked by enemies. He that made offence to 
any one of them, shall be regarded as an enemy to them both; 
and, as often as the crown of the Picts come in play, the king 
to be chosen from the nearest of the woman's blood. These 
conditions pleasing all sides, the Scots gave their daughters in 
marriage to the Picts.



Chap. Fifth. 
How the Britons, by their cunning tricks, dissolved 
the bond of alliance between the Scots and Picts. Of 
the trouble that fell thereby.

The Britons took no little suspicion of this marriage, dreading 
that if these two people increased together under one blood, 
they would be so strong in a short time, that neither might the 
said Britons at the present time, nor their posterity, be 
sufficient to resist the strength of the two people; and, 
therefore, decided to destroy them both, and to attack them 
rather with deceitful tricks, than any force of battle. And, to 
bring their purpose to effect, they devised to raise such 
sedition between the two people, that each one of them should 
attack other with battle; and from that one would be clearly 
destroyed, the other, broken with the same wars, might be the 
easier prey to them. Yet, to cover their deceits more secretly, 
they delayed their intention for three years, to see if process 
of time might give any better occasion to make war. The same 
time, by the affinity before contracted, the Picts multiplied 
with a prolific succession: whereby the two people grew in equal 
benevolence; the Picts giving their industry to improvements and 
labour of their hands, and setting their talent to build 
fortifications and towns for defence and augmentation of their 
common welfare; the Scots exercising themselves in craft of 
hunting, hawking, and nourishing of their cattle; having no 
other riches except from their livestock; and were daily clothed 
in habergeons of mail, with bow and arrows, in continual 
exercise; as ready, at all times, to defend their lives, lands, 
and liberties, as their enemies were to attack them in set 
battle.

In the meantime the Britons sent their ambassadors to the Picts: 
having great wonder why they preferred the Scots to them; since 
they were a people full of riches and glory; whose famous deeds 
were known in France, Germany, and other several regions by seas 
and lands; having a rich realm, full of all mines of metal, so 
plentiful of every fruit necessary for the use of man, that they 
might do high pleasure to their neighbours, as well in war as 
peace. By contrary, the Scots were an untamed people; having 
rude and wild manners, without any civility; confiding more in 
their reckless audacity, than any prowess or virtue; and 
dwelling among trackless and barren mountains, and rejoicing in 
nothing so much as in murder of men and beasts. Also they had by 
prophecy, that the Picts should be exterminated and utterly 
destroyed by the Scots, unless they sought a sooner remedy. For 
these causes, they desired them to make a new agreement of 
confederation with the Britons, to that purpose, that the Scots 
may be either expelled out of Albion, or else brought to utter 
destruction; by which doings, they might have incredible 
advantage, occupying both their realms without any fear, in 
times coming. And, to give them the more provocation to attempt 
this business, they promised to support them with men, money, 
and supplies, at their pleasure.

This message had the more credit, because the Picts had before a 
vehement suspicion, that the prolific spreading of the Scots 
should some time result in great damage to their posterity: also 
nothing might have caused them more to make war against the 
Scots, than the responses of their Gods, concurring to their own 
suspicion. At last the Picts, after long debate, answered, they 
contracted affinity with the Scots more of necessity than any 
heartfelt friendship; whose corrupted manners were very 
unpleasing to them. Nonetheless, such opportunity may come, in 
process of time, that they might have sufficient occasion to 
move war against the Scots, as they desired: for nothing might 
be so acceptable to them as the friendship and fellowship of the 
Britons; providing always, that the said Britons gave them 
sufficient help, when time required, against the Scots. Such 
business done, as occurred for that time, the ambassadors were 
dispatched.

A short time after, the Picts, seeking occasion to make war 
against the Scots, commanded, by general edict, no Scots to be 
found within any towns or lands of the Picts, after a prefixed 
day, under pain of death. The Picts, after this day was past, 
slew all Scots that were found within their towns, 
fortifications, and realms, as breakers of their laws. The 
Scots, very impatient to sustain so high injuries, ceased not 
until they had slain as many of the Picts as were before slain 
of the Scots. Immediately, by hasty trouble rising in this 
manner, there was such lamentable murder on either side, that 
each one of them slew other on meeting, regarding neither 
affinity, blood, time, nor place.



Chap. Sixth. 
How the Picts and Scots prepared to attack each other 
in battle. How Ferquhard, King of Ireland, sent his 
son Fergus, with an army, in support of the Scots 
against the Picts; and how the said Fergus was made 
King.

After the peace was dissolved in this manner, the Picts 
proclaimed war on the Scots: after which there followed 
continual incursions on either side. Also, so that every thing 
should be done rather by consultation than by uncontrolled 
hatred, the Picts arranged all things necessary for battle; in 
what way, and by what captains it should be led; whether they 
should await the coming of their enemies, or attack them within 
their own realms.

The same time, the Scots convened in Argyll; where the captains 
were divided in several opinions concerning this battle. Some, 
citing the treacherous deceits of the Picts, desired to attack 
them quickly, as false and perjured people, breakers of their 
faith, whose injury was so unbearable, it might suffer no delay. 
Others thought expedient, since the matter was serious, to 
attack their enemies secretly and in good order. In the 
meantime, rose up an aged man, and said: "I know well, my 
heartfelt friends, this injury of the Picts is so intolerable 
and odious, that we should rush quickly to arms to revenge the 
same. Nonetheless, all business is well done that is carefully 
considered. And, since anger is no help without strength, know 
well, this war that ye intend to move, shall be no less against 
the Britons than the Picts; although you have not that craft of 
warfare nor strength to resist them both. For these causes, I 
think no business so profitable, as to send ambassadors to our 
ancient ancestors in Ireland, to have their support in this most 
dangerous case. Further, since plurality of captains, as oft 
occurs, raises dissent, best is to choose one among us to have 
rule above the rest; under whose counsel we shall fight for our 
lives and liberties, against a false and perjured people, who 
have attacked us without any occasion of injury." This last 
opinion was most approved.

The Scots soon after sent their ambassadors to Ireland, 
complaining of the wicked offence done by the Picts, and 
desiring support. Ferquhard, who was at that time King of Scots 
in Ireland, greatlty moved, for the harm done to his friends the 
Scots in Albion, sent his son Fergus, a wise and valiant prince, 
to their support; and, to give them the more hope of permanent 
and fortunate destiny, he sent with them the fateful chair of 
marble. Fergus was the more welcomed by the Scots, that their 
welfare was approaching to high dangear by a most perilous 
battle. After his coming, a council sat in Argyll, in which 
Fergus said this: "Most valiant people, you see a company of 
noblemen, as you desired, coming into your region to resist the 
fury of your enemies. The fathers are so compassionate to their 
children, that no offence may be done to their said children, 
but the same returns to their dishonour and shame. We are under 
obligation to you as fathers to their children; show you 
therefore to be our children, as we shall show us to be your 
fathers. Let an injury be common to us both, since we are 
conjoined together in blood and friendship; that glory and 
honour may redound to us, and profit unto you. Yet a thing is 
necessary to consider; whether the rule of one or of many be 
more profitable for your welfare. And which of them you think 
most profitable shall be pleasing to us, since we, by favour and 
benevolence of the Gods, are happily arrived in your region, and 
coming only for your singular welfare and support."

The council, after this speech of Fergus, thought plurality of 
captains unprofitable; and, therefore, after careful 
consultation, condescended to be governed by the rule of a king; 
and this king to have rule over them as well in peace, as in 
every trouble appearing against their enemies. Also, to remove 
all suspicion of hatred, because each tribe desired a king of 
their own lineage, they choose Fergus, both for his noble blood, 
and his other excellent virtues, to be their king; also he was 
so proven in courage and justice, that no captain of the tribes 
might be compared to him. Fergus, chosen king in this manner, 
was crowned in the fateful chair of marble, which he brought 
with him, by the will of the Gods, to establish his realm in 
Albion; and was the first king that reigned above the Scots in 
that region: from the beginning of the world, 4869 years; before 
the incamation of God, 330 years; from the beginning of Rome, 
420 years; from the rule of Brutus in Britain, 837 years.



Chap. Seventh. 
How King Fergus came, with great forces, against the 
Picts. How the deceit of the Britons was revealed to 
both the Scots and Picts. And of the speech made by 
Fergus to the King of Picts.

The Scots rising in this manner, as we have said, in Albion, 
King Fergus gave his whole mind and attention to resist the 
injury of this war, started by the Picts; and, after he had 
called all the captains before him, he commanded every one of 
them to be ready to go with him, with pack horses carrying forty 
days' supplies: and, because he knew nothing more odious than 
sedition among warriors, he made agreement among his people, and 
commanded them to be obedient to their captains, with such order 
that none of them waver from their companions, in case they 
might fall as prey to their enemies. Such things done, he made 
sacrifice in honour of his Gods, according to the custom that 
was in those days; praying the Gods, to take vengeance against 
the party that gave first occasion of battle against the other; 
and to grant him such happiness in his just defence, that 
victory may succed to him without heavy damage to his people.

While the Scots were at their business, the Picts assembled an 
army, with no little force of the Britons supporting them. There 
was, on either side, a wicked and unnatural dealing between two 
peoples, friends and citizens, fathers and sons. The Picts come 
first in the Scots lands: against whom, with no less courage 
than courage, went Fergus, with ancient arms displayed in form 
of banner; in which was a red lion, rampant in a field of gold, 
with thundering tail, awsomely striking his back, as is the 
habit of the gentle lion, when he turns to wrath. Fergus was the 
first that bore these arms in Albion; and, after him, they were 
always the arms of all kings descending of his lineage, up to 
our days.

While the Scots and Picts were arrayed in each other's sight, 
the army of the Britons stood arrayed at a distance, not far 
from them, devising by what deceits they might destroy them 
both; with firm purpose, when the Scots and Picts were joined 
together, and one of them defeated, then the victorious party 
should finally be destroyed by their fresh army: and when their 
two people were destroyed by this deceit, the Britons might 
occupy both their realms in Albion, without any fear, in times 
coming. This subtle deceit was revealed to Fergus by a banished 
Briton. Through which it happened, that both the armies, moved 
no less by fear of enemies than by their own proper damage, 
delayed battle certain days.

In the meantime, King Fergus desired a parley with the King of 
Picts, upon high matters, concerning no less the welfare of the 
Picts than of the Scots. The King of Picts refused not the 
parley, and met King Fergus with a small company of his nobles; 
the armies standing on each side, arrayed. Then said Fergus: 
"Often rich towns, and people contending for the mastery, have 
brought themselves to miserable ruin, and their enemies to great 
advantages; which things shall not fail to come on us, if we 
happen to fight this day. The occasion of battle, which you 
moved first against us, we shall not discuss at this time 
whether it be lawful or unjust; although, the Scots have 
sustained great injuries from your people without any redress. 
Yet, if it be desirable rather to show the truth than any high-
flown words, the desire of power, and deceit of the Britons, 
have moved you to battle. You would never have attacked us, your 
fathers, had not the Britons, our common enemies, devised the 
same, by cunning deceits, to both our mischiefs. And whether 
these things be true or false you may best consider; although no 
reason may persuade me to believe anything else, but this battle 
shall come, if we continue, to the irrecoverable damage to us 
both. If we fight, who doubts but victory shall be uncertain? 
for we are of equal strength. Suppose we are vanquished, which 
may not succeed without great killing of you, than shall you be 
an easy prey to your enemies; bringing them to triumph and 
honour, and yourselves to misery and servitude. What thing may 
by more odious, or more destestable, than the sons to attack 
their fathers? We are fathers; you, our sons: your sons are our 
nephews: and, whether we be vanquished or victorious, you shall 
defile yourselves with a most terrible offence against the Gods. 
Wherefore, let us agree peace, as neighbours and friends allied 
together; and consider what infinite damage this battle shall do 
to us, and what advantage to our common enemies. And if any 
injury be done by Scots to your people, it shall be redressed by 
me; so that we, who are near neighbours and of the same blood, 
may evade the cunning deceits devised by the Britons to damage 
both of us, and attack our enemies with the same treason that 
they devised for us; that reason and justice may seem stronger 
among us, than hatred or envy: for, I believe, no other way is 
so sure to establish our people in this Isle of Albion."



Chap. Eighth. 
Of several consultations made by the Picts; and how 
they were reconciled with the Scots.

The King of Picts answered to these words of Fergus, that he 
might not, by his private authority, dissolve things done by 
public counsel of his nobles. This battle, that he moved, was 
decided by public, and not by private counsel: nonetheless, he 
would gladly discuss with his nobles, whether they would have 
war or peace; and would return to the same place, with their 
intentions.

As soon as both the kings returned to their camp, the King of 
Picts repeated the words of Fergus before his council, and said 
how the same day would require them not only to fight against 
the Scots, but against the treason of the Britons; and, to 
verify his intent, he brought certain Britons in testimonial 
thereof: also the inopportune solicitation of the Britons, 
desiring battle against Scots, made the deceit more credible to 
the Picts. The Picts, considering imprudently in this matter, 
were divided in two opinions. Some said, the friendship of the 
Scots was to be refused; for they had pursued the Picts with so 
many slaughtering raids, the same may not be redressed in this 
way. Wherefore, all their alliance, all their conditions and 
peace, ought to be despised; for such things may not endure, 
where robbery, injury, and hatred, are more esteemed, than 
faith, reason, and justice. Others said, the friendship of the 
Scots was both honourable and necessary; because they did many 
things before which were of benefit to the Picts, and moved no 
battle until they were first injured. And, since the Britons 
were common enemies both to the Scots and the Picts, they must 
be reconciled, or else to be shamefully beaten out of Albion. 
Also the affinity and blood rising between them should put an 
end to their wars; since nothing is more detestable to the Gods, 
nor abominable to mortal creatures, than for a people to make 
war against another, who are allied under a commixtion of blood. 
Therefore there appeared nothing so good to the Picts as to have 
friendship of the Scots; unless they proposed, to render 
falsehood, hatred, and evil deeds, for faith, love, and good 
thanks. After many of the Picts were given to peace, one of the 
Picts, enemy to the Scots, because his brother was slain in this 
last battle, said this: "How is this blind contention rising 
among you, most valiant men? Have you not sufficient experience 
of the falsehood and cruelty of the Scots? Will you hesitate any 
further to attack, if any agreement may be kept with unfaithful 
people, full of fierce purpose and cruelty, borne to our utter 
mischief. Do you believe the response of our Gods to be vain? 
Should we nourish this pestilential poison, to the final 
perdition both of us and our realm? This bloody and treacherous 
people, if our Gods show the truth, shall not fail to raise 
among us a flame that shall never be quenched." To this wicked 
man answered another Pict, and said, "You should not be moved by 
the response of the Gods: for if they be true, they cannot be 
avoided; if they be false, they should not be feared. Wherefore 
all injuries, done by any deceit and treason of either parties, 
should be removed: and, to save our honour, let our oath and 
agreement never be broken by our default; because we have 
sufficient experience in our days, what notable vengeance has 
been taken upon many noble and valiant champions, when they had 
not their faith nor Gods in reverence. Let us return to the 
agreement with the Scots, since the same may neither be 
dissolved without offence to the Gods, nor yet without 
incredible shame; so that we may persevere in kinship, without 
offence either to the immortal Gods, or our dear friends: as 
nature, the mother of every thing, constrains us to love our 
fathers, for they love our children, their nephews. It is not 
necessary, therefore, to have any battle; but rather to love our 
friends, that we be not in derision to our enemies." As soon as 
these words were said, the wives of the Picts, who followed the 
army for love of their husbands, fell on their knees, with 
pitiful tears, praying their husbands not to violate themselves 
with shameful slaughter of their fathers: It is better to us and 
our children," said they, "to die any manner of death, than to 
see our fathers and husbands slaying each other, with cruel 
wounds." The Picts, moved partly by love of their wives and 
children, partly by reverence of their Gods, condescended to 
have peace with the Scots, under these conditions: Redress made 
on each side. The Britons, who were instigators of this battle, 
shall be held enemies to both peoples. All other charges to be 
at the pleasure of the two kings, whether they wished to have 
peace under the old conditions or new; and, if these conditions 
were not sufficient to confirm the peace, with what other 
conditions the two princes thought most suitable. Soon after, a 
day was set to confirm the peace. The Britons, who come in 
support of the Picts, hearing this concord, returned home, 
fearing that it would succeed, to their little profit. On the 
day appointed, the Scots and Picts were agreed on all matters, 
after the tenor of the old agreement, and these new conditions: 
Each one of the wwo people shall live content in their own 
realms; supporting each other, as well in honour as in profit, 
when high and difficult charges occurs, against their enemies. 
The injuries done to any one of them, shall be regarded as 
common to them both; and, when it was necessary to them to fight 
against their enemies, both the people shall convene together 
under a mind and ordinance. The peace being confirmed in this 
manner, both the kings returned home.



Chap. Ninth. 
How Coyll, King of Britons, was slain, and his army 
defeated by the Scots and Picts.

Coyll, King of Britons, hearing at York, that the Scots and 
Picts were allied as described, was very sorrowful; for he 
feared these two people would increase in time to his great 
disdvantage. Daunted by this, and not knowing by what means he 
might destroy them both, for his deceits before had come to 
little effect; he decided to see, if the Scots, whom he held for 
a vagabond and banished people, of foreign blood, strong only in 
killing beasts, dared fight against his people, full of glory 
and warfare. Yet he postponed this matter for two years, to see 
if any proud insolence might generate new division among them, 
whereby he might find some better occasion to attack them in 
battle; for he understood that no certain tranquillity nor peace 
might be had among his people, during the fellowship of the 
Scots and Picts under a concord and blood. Wherefore, to raise 
some occasion of battle between these two people, he sent a 
company of Britons, few in number, to attack the Borders of the 
Picts with frequent raids; and when the same, under the 
agreement of truce, was desired by the Picts to be repaired, the 
Britons said they would never do such corrupt deeds of theft; 
and said, the same was done by the Scots only. At last the 
ground of this deceit was so searched and brought to light, that 
the same was proven clearly on the Britons; through which the 
two allied people took such hatred against the said Britons, 
that, after incredible slaughter of their people, they attacked 
their realm, and brought a multitude of cattle out of the same.

King Coyll, refusing to tolerate this outrage, tried to 
accomplish by force of arms, what he could not do before by 
deceit: and assembled soon after a huge number of people, with 
great array of battle; and entered at the West Borders of 
Scotland, and affixed his camp on the river of Doon; attacking 
the country with continual raids, fire, and slaughter. Fergus, 
well informed of their doings, commanded the cattle and goods to 
be driven to the mountains; and, with them, commanded the wives, 
children, and other feeble creatures, to pass to the strong 
parts of the said mountains, to avoid the fury of their enemies. 
Such things done, he commanded, by general proclamations, all 
men fit for warfare to be ready, to resist their enemies at 
their best ability. However he desired nothing more than to 
prolong the struggle; so that, by long delay and shortage of 
supplies, his enemies might be weary and exhausted.

In the meantime, a Scot treasonably fled to King Coyll, and 
revealed to him everything devised by King Fergus. Immediately, 
King Coyll sent 5000 Britons to take the said plunder of cattle 
from the mountains; and that he might, by sudden unexpected 
action, exercise the more cruelty, he made his army ready to 
attack the Scots on the next morning. Such things said to Scots 
and Picts be their scouts, caused no little fear in their army. 
Then Fergus took consultation with his nobles what was best to 
be done. Many of them, daunted by the multitude and courage of 
the Britons, advised against battle. Others exhorted him 
thereto; saying, they were a sufficient army, and determined to 
fight for defence of their wives, children, and liberties, to 
the death, provided he would support them. Also it was no less 
necessary than honourable to risk the chance of battle; for 
victory is got rather by courage and prudence, than any 
multitude of people. After divers opinions, it was concluded, 
that Fergus, with his people, at the first vigil, should set on 
the guards of the Britons; and the King of Picts, with his 
people, should pass over the Water of Doon, where the army of 
the Britons lay, to come suddenly on their backs, as soon as 
they heard the noise made by the Scots. Such things done with 
courage and prudence, they submitted the rest to the chance of 
fortune.

The same night, Fergus, as was devised, slew, at great risk, the 
guard of the Britons; and not only crossed their trenches, but 
entered fiercely within their camp, before King Coyll was 
informed of his coming. Immediately arose a terrible clamour 
among the Britons, fast rushing to arms, to resist this sudden 
attack; when suddenly the Picts come on their backs, suspecting 
nothing less than such an irruption of enemies. The Britons, not 
well wakened from their sleep, were attacked on all sides, and 
defeated before they might come to array; among whom King Coyll, 
inadequately protected by his nobles, was slain. In memory 
whereof, the place where he was slain was named after Coyll; 
which region remains yet under the same name, or, little 
different from there, called now Kyle.



Chap. Tenth. 
Of King Fergus' speech to his Nobles; and how the 
Crown of Scotland was entailed to him and his 
successors.

After this victory, the Scots and Picts, with banners displayed, 
convened on a little hill. The remainder of the Britons, who had 
escaped from this battle, by fleeing at night, hearing their 
king slain, and their army defeated, sent a herald to desire 
peace. The Scots and Picts, more insolent after this victory 
than before, rebuffed the Britons, and denied peace: nonetheless 
the two kings, who knew well the great strength of the Britons, 
condescended to their petitions. When the booty of this battle 
was equally divided among the two people, according to their 
courage and prowess, the two kings returned home.

Soon after, Fergus convened his nobles in Argyll, and said this: 
"Ye see, most valiant champions, how you, by special favour of 
the Gods, have vanquished your enemies, and brought your lands, 
by wisdom and courage, to certain peace; and, though you were 
unequal both in number and strength, yet the Gods have been so 
propitious, that you have vanquished the enemies whom you most 
feared in this earth. You have put down your troublesome enemy, 
with all his army, and are enriched with their spoils. They that 
despised you before, as feeble, banished, and unarmed people, 
have pitifully desired your peace, more necessary than 
honourable to them; to be a notable example in times coming, how 
uncertain it is to confide in any vain strength of man. We know 
well, how rich, how powerful are the Britons both by sea and 
land: and the more rich they are, the more shame redounds to 
them, and the more glory to us; since they are vanquished by us, 
whom they held most vile and feeble. We have used our victory 
without any cruelties. We have vanquished our anger, to that 
end, that the Gods, who have given us so proud victory, shall 
not find, by our perverse insolence, any occasion to bring us 
some other time to be mocked by our enemies; since we did not 
exercise our hatred on their defeated Britons, fleeing our fury 
be darkness of night, but suffered them mercifully to depart in 
peace. Thus may we evidently see, that our wives, children, 
liberties, and lands, which our enemies intended to have bereft 
us, are saved only by favour of the Gods. We must now decide, by 
prudent consultation, how we may avoid all danger appearing in 
times coming. Which things shall succeed the better, if we have 
the Gods in reverence; keeping our word to the Picts and Britons 
as we promised; continuing the realm in the same governance as 
you devised at our first coming: providing always, that we 
remove sedition, scurrility, and avaricious living, with such 
things as may induce hatred among you. Further, to make each 
person live on his own lands, it were best to part all the lands 
of this region by general consent; so that every one of us, 
content with his own, may have no occasion to injure his 
neighbour; for such things shall cause us to increase in glory 
and honour to our friends, and dread to our foes. And would God 
I might see you, my dear people, rising in such virtue before my 
death, that I might, with certain hope, show to your elders the 
welfare coming to their posterity."

When Fergus had ended this speech, the people showed themselves 
ready to fulfill his desire; and never to be governed, in times 
coming, but by the rule of a king; and none to reign above them 
but King Fergus' blood: and, if they did not, prayed the Gods to 
send no less vengeance on them, and their posterity, than fell 
once on them in Egypt and Spain, for transgression of the 
command of the Gods. King Fergus got a charter of the Crown of 
Scotland to him and his successors in this way; which charters 
were carved in marble, with pictures of beasts in form of 
letters, as used in those days; and gave the same to most 
religious priests, to be observed in their temples.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How King Fergus divided the Lands of Scotland among 
the Nobles of his Realm. And of the Manners of the 
Brigantes.

A short time after, when the Scots had recreated themselves with 
hunting and other exercises, King Fergus convened his nobles, 
and said: "Now is the time, most prudent fathers, since our 
realm is established in good peace, to divide the lands of this 
realm, which you now enjoy without order, among you, and others 
that come with me out of Ireland in this region. To do this more 
pleasantly, are to be chosen 7 neutral men among us; who shall 
divide this realm with such reason and prudence, that where the 
lands are most fertile, shall be given the less; and where the 
same are barren, to be given the more."

The people, well pleased with this counsel, choose seven prudent 
men; who considered the lands of Scotland, and divided the same, 
with frontiers equally referring thereto. These prudent men 
returned, the fourth month after, to Argyll, where King Fergus 
was resident for the time: in whose presence all the lands of 
Scotland were divided by casting lots among the nobles thereof. 
By the first division, there fell to Cornath, captain, and his 
tribe, the lands of Caithness, lying against Orkney, between 
Duncansby and the Water of Thane. Secondly, to Captain Lutork, 
fell the lands between the Water of Thane and Ness, called now 
Ross. This Lutork come with a band of valiant men out of Ireland 
with King Fergus in Albion. This land of Ross lies, in breadth, 
from Cromarty to the mouth of the Water of Lochty; in this 
country was the famous castle of Urquhart; of which the ruinous 
walls remain yet, greatly admired by the people. Thirdly, to 
Captain Warroch, fell the lands lying between Spey and Ness, 
from the German to the Irish Sea. The people of this land were 
called Wares, from the name of their captain; but, soon after, 
they were so rebellious, that they were beaten out of that 
country, and the Murrays brought in their place; by whom the 
lands were called Moray. By the next division, fell to Captain 
Thalis, the lands of Boyne, Enzie, Bogewall, Garioch, 
Formartine, and Buchan. Their lands were called then under the 
name, Thalia, from the name of their captain. By the next 
division, there fell to Captain Martach, all the lands of Mar, 
Badenoch, and Lochaber. By the sixth division, there fell to 
Captain Nouance, the lands of Lorne and Kintyre, with the hills 
and mountains thereof, lying from Mar to the Irish Sea. By the 
seventh division, there fell to Atholus, the lands of Atholl; 
for he was descended of the Scots of Spain, and come out of 
Spain in Ireland, and out of Ireland he come with Fergus to 
Scotland; a valiant man, and well proven in feats of arms. By 
the eighth division, there fell to Creones and Epidithis, two 
captains of tribes, the lands of Strathbraun and Breadalbane, 
lying West from Dunkeld. Bye the ninth division, thre fell to 
Captain Argathelus the lands of Argyll. His people were named 
Argathelis, from Gathelus, their first progenitor; but now they 
are called, Men of Argyll. By the tenth division, there fell to 
Captain Lolgonas, the lands of Lennox and Clydesdale. By the 
eleventh division, there fell to Captain Silurch, the lands of 
Siluria; which region is now divided into Kyle, Carrick, and 
Cunninghame, whose people were very clever and fierce. By the 
twelfth division, there fell to the Brigantes, the lands of 
Brigantia, now called Galloway.

These Brigantes were a valiant people; and were devised 
therefore to dwell near the Britons, to resist their incursions, 
if any occurred. Some of these Brigantes were banished 
afterwards for their rebelliousness; which allied them with a 
company of the Picts, outrageous and wicked scoundrels as they 
were, and inhabited the lands which are now called Annandale, 
and put the Britons out of the same: whose posterity grew so 
full of fury, that they attacked their neighbours with all 
manner of cruelties. The women went with their husbands to 
battle, and fought more cruelly than did the men; having no 
mercy where they were victorious. They were ashamed to be taken 
in battle; and rejoiced to die fighting. When they saw their 
friends vexed with long and irrecoverable illnesses, they slew 
them by the sword, so that they should not die in their beds. 
This land of Annandale has a narrow entrance, and surrounded on 
every side either with seas, moorlands, or quicksands; because 
of this inaccessibility, the inhabitants thereof dwelt in caves, 
living on their incursions and theft; regarding neither the rule 
of the Scots, Picts, nor Britons; and kept continual guard, by 
night as well as by day. As soon as they were informed of any 
invaders, they quickly took their weapons; in this way, that any 
who abstained, or cowardly absented themselves, on such 
occasions, were afterwards slain by their wives at their 
returning. They that allowed themselves to be taken as 
prisoners, were held always slaves to their wives, until they, 
by some honourable service, recovered their honour. Their wives 
were held in common; the child was held to be a man's son, to 
whom he was most like in visage.

All other lands of Scotland were then in the Picts' hands; as 
the Mearns, Angus, Stormont, Gowrie, Strathearn, Perth, Fife, 
Stirling, Callender, Calderwod, Lothian, Merse, Teviotdale, with 
all the remaining Dales, and the Sheriffdom of Berwick.



Chap. Twelfth. 
How King Fergus made concord between the Princes of 
Ireland; and how he perished, returning by the Irish 
Sea.

When Fergus had divided the lands of Scotland in this manner, 
and brought the same to certain peace, he decided to nourish his 
people in good manners: and, to do all things the better, he 
began at justice; without which no people may live together. He 
made such laws to punish theft and slaughter, so that all the 
cattle and goods of Scotland were safe in the fields without any 
trouble. After this, he built the castle of Beregonium in 
Lochaber. This castle stands in the West part of Scotland, 
opposite the Isles; where he exercised his laws, to that end, 
that his people might be drawn there the more easily, for 
exercise of justice. He passed the remaining of his days in 
tranquillity and peace with his neighbours, the Britons and 
Picts; giving his mind, to cause his people to increase together 
in benevolence and concord. Until, at last, he was chosen as 
arbitrator, to consider certain high debates falling among his 
friends of Ireland.

Soon after, the said Fergus, accompanied with certain of his 
nobles, went to Ireland, and pacified them of all disagreements. 
This was the last act he did; for, after the agreement, this 
noble prince, returning home through the Irish Sea, by a wicked 
tempest was driven upon a crag; where he perished, with all his 
nobles, the 25th year of his reign. In whose memory, the crag, 
where he perished, is named yet Carrick Fergus.

In his time reigned Esdaill, King of Britons: and Cruthneus 
Cameloun, King of Picts; who built after, upon the Water of 
Carron, the city of Camelon, the principal mansion of the Picts; 
where once was a good harbour, to receive ships safe from the 
winter storms, though it be altered now, by negligence of the 
people, and turned in a meadow. This city of Camelon resisted, 
many years after, the Britons and the Romans; until, at last, 
Kenneth, King of Scots, who put the Picts out of Albion, brought 
it to complete submission. This Cruthneus built the town and 
castle of Edinburgh, named once the Maiden Castle; for all the 
noble women of the Picts were nurtured within this castle, in 
skilful labours of their hands, until they were ready to marry.

And so ends here the First book of their Chronicles: in which we 
have seen, how the Scots first began; and how Fergus was the 
first king that brought justice and laws among them. Now we will 
show the remainder of the kings succeeding after him, in the 
same order as they reigned.



BOOK II. 
Here Begins the Second Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How the Scots, after King Fergus' death, contended for 
the Crown; and how it was forbidden, that young 
Children should be Kings.

Fergus having perished in this manner, a day was set by the 
council to choose the king. When the day came, the nobles were 
divided in several opinions; for Fergus had two sons, of young 
and tender age. Some men thought, it was an odious thing, both 
to God and man, to defraud the heirs of King Fergus, they being 
minors, of their father's heritage; putting his house to such 
utter dishonour and injury; he doing, in his time, so many noble 
deeds, for their welfare. Others said, young children were 
unable for any public administration. For a king should be a 
prudent man; having wisdom and courage, both to resist the fury 
of his enemies, and to punish offenders by his authority and 
justice; otherwise, no people might live together: for the fame 
of a noble prince is a great security to his realm. To this 
answered Sembathis, captain of Argyll, as follows: "No one is 
among you, good friends, that is not moved, by many reasons, to 
defend the children of Fergus; since he, by incredible love, 
brought to us, in our extreme need, a strong army, by which he 
not only delivered us of most dangerous battle, but made of our 
enemies friends, and of this land a realm, and decorated us with 
honourable laws. Has he not defeated the powerful Britons, a 
people of great riches and warlike courage; and put them both 
out of the lands of the Scots and Picts; giving to us such 
institutions, that we may live, as each other's neighbours, 
without fear of enemies, if we have no dissension among 
ourselves? Who shall think us worthy to have kinship, if we 
defraud these children of his just heritage? What displeasure 
shall we do to our enemies, if we do such unsupportable shame to 
our prince? Let Fergus' ghost know us to be good men, lovers of 
virtue, and not unmindful of good deeds; with the same mind, as 
he left us, to his posterity. Receive, now, his eldest son to 
the crown, if you have any respect to your faith; if you had any 
favour to him during his life: otherwise, you shall be odious to 
the immortal Gods and men." The people were somewhat moved by 
these words. Then Frauchtaus, chieftain of the Brigantes, said 
this: "I see you, beloved friends, contending here, whether it 
be more expedient to have Fergus' young son, unable to reign for 
his minority, or another prudent man, to be king. I think 
Sembathis' opinion should be approved, if nothing but kinship 
should be considered in election of a prince. There is none 
among you that does not know, how odious and detestable it is to 
defraud King Fergus' sons of their natural heritage. No such 
cruelty, as I believe, is in our minds. We are not here to 
decide if Fergus' sons should immediately succeed, except to see 
how the crown may be kept intact until their age of maturity. 
What vengeance, injury, and damage, shall fall on us, and our 
welfare, if we, according to Sembathis' mind, suffer a child to 
be our king? First shall rise among us a burning occasion of 
hatred; for there are many among us equal to the others in power 
and wealth. Then the rule and governance of this realm, during 
this young king's minority, shall be given to one of us: and he 
that governs the realm during the king's minority shall be king 
for the time, and honoured among us, with authority, reverence, 
and every other honour that belongs to princely estate. Who is 
he that will not diligently contend for that honour? Suppose one 
of us obtain this office, this man shall be king for the time, 
and shall enrich his own house. And as often as any thing occurs 
to be done for the common benefit; as, ambassadors of great 
realms to be rewarded, or armies to be sent upon our foes; this 
man, that reigns during the king's minority, shall use our 
wealth only. We shall be constrained to give him our substance. 
We must nourish an avaricious company of parasites about him, 
neither for the benefit of the king, nor his realm. It is a 
thing to have no approval. A man is pleasant so long as he is 
private, although he alter his manners when he is clothed with 
public authority; for good fortune and good manners are seldom 
granted at once to living creatures. Finally, when this young 
king is coming to age of 14 years, and takes on him the 
governance of the realm, he will be surrounded by suspicious 
people; and if he tries to repair all wrongs done to his lieges 
during his tender age, and do all such business as is required 
for the welfare of the people; although he can do nothing that 
time, for lack of wisdom. Then, when he has most need of wise 
counsellors, he shall suffer none to be with him but they only 
that will assist him in his vices. Then shall those corrupt 
scoundrels, his minions, be saluted as kings, and held in 
reverence among us, notwithstanding their insatiable avarice, 
without shame. Who shall have the courage or spirit to punish 
them for fear of this insolent prince? Further, to behold a 
young prince reigning above any realm, is in this way as one who 
would see the public welfare made worse. Then shall we have 
thieves and oppressors, taking our goods both in city and 
country without punishment; then, for lack of justice, shall be 
continual slaughtering, the realm divided, the people without 
control and governance, and may not live in faith and justice. 
Therefore said the wise Solomon, 'Vengeance and sorrow shall the 
people have, that has a young king.' For these reasons, I think 
the children of Fergus should be given to wise preceptors, to 
learn laws, good behaviour, and manners; that they may be able 
afterwards to govern the realm: and, for now, the governance of 
the realm to be given to Ferithais, their uncle, or to any other 
able man whom you think expedient, by whose authority the crown 
shall remain ready to be given to them at their mature age: and, 
as soon as the king dies, their children to succeed immediately 
to the crown, if they be able therefor; and, during the king's 
life, they shall be honoured as immediate successors to the 
crown after the kings death. By this way, you may keep the 
children of Fergus undefrauded of their natural heritage. If we 
desire to avoid the growth of sedition, with innumerable 
inconveniences following after; if we desire both to defend 
ourselves, and bring our people to profit; this election of 
princes should be observed; for it would conform to the 
intentions of Fergus, who, during his life, would never have 
sought any singular profit, in damage to the common welfare."

When Ferithais had ended this speech, the council assented 
wholly to his opinions, and, by plain consent of Parliament, 
made acts as follows. When it happened their king to die, 
leaving behind him young children got of his body, the nearest 
of the king's blood, and ablest to do justice, shall enjoy the 
crown for his time. After his death, the king's son shall 
succeed to the crown, without objection, if he were able 
thereto. It was declared by that same act, that no children be 
kings. This custom was kept many years after: through which 
arose big trouble in this realm; for often the father's brother, 
reigning in the minority of his nephew, made it his greatest 
business to destroy him; for ambition of the crown: through 
which occurred continual slaughtering of kings and nobles, to 
the great trouble of the realm, and damage to the commonwealth.



Chap. Second. 
Of King Ferithais; and of his death.

By these acts described above, Ferithais, brother to King 
Fergus, was chosen king. This prince, after his election, made a 
speech to his nobles. The effect thereof was, That he would not 
receive the crown for riches, ambition, or dignity, except to 
support his nephews, until one of them was able to succeed; and, 
because he was left executor and guardian by their father, he 
would leave nothing undone that might advance the common 
welfare, either in war or peace, with no less affection to his 
nephews, than if they were his own sons. Then he exhorted the 
nobles, to make such support and favour to his said nephews, 
that not he, but they, should evidently govern the public well; 
having in perpetual remembrance, the honorable deeds done by 
their noble father, King Fergus. He desired grave and wise 
preceptors to be chosen for his said nephews; that they might 
increase as well in virtue and science, as in years, without any 
damage of enemies. And, finally, declared, he would accept no 
public authority, until these things were first arranged.

Such things done, Ferithais was crowned in the fateful chair of 
marble, and received the king's arms; in which was a sharp 
sword, with sceptre, crown, and tressure,<83> like a military 
trench, for defence of his realm in liberty, and punishment of 
transgressors by justice. From thence, these were always the 
noble arms of Scotland, without any variance, until the time of 
King Achaus, who made the first treaty of confederation, between 
us and France, with Charlemagne, King of France, and Roman 
Emperor: by which confederation there was added to the 
tressure,<83> four golden lilies, with four golden crosses, set 
in equal order about the tressure; to signify, the Scots have 
always inviolately kept the Christian faith, without any spot of 
heresy, since they first took the same.

Soon after, a convention was made between the two kings of the 
Scots and Picts; in which were several benefits devised for the 
wefare of the two realms. New peace was ratified; and punishment 
made on criminals and movers of sedition and trouble between the 
two realms; and redress made, on all sides, for observation of 
the peace in times coming. Such things done, the two kings 
returned home.

Soon after, Ferlegus, eldest son to King Fergus, by motion of 
his associates, and other corrupt men, who would not suffer 
justice, began to hate his uncle, Ferithais, intending to 
destroy him. At last, seeing his wicked purpose come to little 
effect, he gathered a company of evil disposed men, and desired 
the crown to be given to him, as just heir thereof. Ferithais 
fearing, to be cruelly attacked, if he rejected their desires,, 
answered, he would gladly give up the crown at the next 
convention, in the same manner as it was given to him: for he 
was never of purpose to bear authority longer than any of his 
brother's sons were able to succeed; and desired nothing so 
much, as to see one of them enjoy the rule, that he might show, 
after his death, to Fergus, the certain welfare which would 
result for his posterity. And, further, he desired his said 
nephew, to come with him to the convention; in which he should 
both give up all authority, and do every thing so far as 
pertained to the good of King Fergus' house.

This pleasing answer so calmed the mind of Ferlegus, that all 
hatred for that time being removed, they convened both together 
before the nobles in council, where King Ferithais said: "I 
trust it be not unknown to you, wise fathers, when it was 
discussed among you, in what way this realm might be governed in 
the minority of Fergus' sons, you gave me the crown, though I 
was unworthy, not only to govern it by justice, but that the 
same should remain intact, until the sons of Fergus were able to 
reign. What labour, what incredible danger, have I sustained, 
both for your welfare and happiness of this realm, now rising in 
honours! And, since nothing is more patent to you than such 
business, I will omit the rest of it, so that you may have no 
occasion to deem me arrogant, or desirous of pretended glory. I 
would be very inhuman, since I have no heirs of my body, if I 
would defraud my brother's sons of their natural heritage, or 
transfer the same to any foreign blood. Ferlegus, my cousin, and 
just heir to the crown, claims the same from me with good 
reason; for he is young, lusty, of high abilities, of strong and 
lusty body to sustain great charges, and shall be every day more 
able to govern this realm: by contrast I am enfeebled by great 
age, and desire to be relieved of heavy duties. I beseech you, 
therefore, that the public administration, which I received by 
your authority, be given to my cousin, since he is able, and I 
unsuitable therefore. Nothing may be so pleasing for me, as to 
have a private life in times coming, without any public duties, 
and relinquish the authority, with more gladness than ever it 
was given to me."

The council, knowing well what irremediable damage would happen 
to their realm, if this young and insolent prince Ferlegus were 
made king, continued Ferithais in his rule, and required him to 
sustain the governance of the realm, as he did before, without 
any fear of his age; since realms are governed more bye wisdom 
of aged persons, than any bodily strength. The nobles would not 
abrogate the laws made before against the rule of young 
children; and took great indignation, that Ferlegus desired such 
things as were repugnant to the public welfare. And though they 
received him in their council with reverence and honours, yet 
they severed him from the people; reproving him why he ignored 
the council of the wise nobles, his keepers, and desired the 
crown without their advice; to make it known, that he should 
obey the counsel of his wise lords. Ferlegus, thwarted in this 
way from his purpose, made to depart from the council with a 
scowl on his face. The nobles, dreading several misfortunes to 
follow by his departing, brought him back again by force, and 
cast all his corrupt counsellors in prison: among whom was one, 
that described to the king in what manner his death was devised; 
trusting, by revelation thereof, to get his life saved. The 
people, hearing this treason, were so moved, that they would 
have slain Ferlegus, had not the king pacified their anger in 
time. And, though the king was informed of this treason devised 
for his slaughter, yet, to show himself a more compassionate 
than rigorous prince, he cast his mind to calm the fury of the 
people, and to keep his nephew from harm. Ferlegus was given in 
new keeping of the nobles; but his servitors were punished by 
death.

Ferithais, as soon as this convention was done, rode through his 
realm for equal administration of justice; until at last he was 
slain at night, by his nephew Ferlegus, three months after the 
first conspiracy, in the 15th year of his reign.



Chap. Third. 
How Ferlegus was banished for the slaughter of King 
Ferithais; and of King Maynus.

Ferithais having been slain, as we have said, Ferlegus, the 
murderer, and all the others that were guilty of the said crime, 
fled among the Picts; and finding there no security for his 
life, he fled to Britain, where he consumed the remainder of his 
days in great misery.

The nobles, after the murder of Ferithais, convened in the 
castle of Dunstaffnage, in Argyll, for election of the king. On 
which day, the council, moved by his kinship to King Fergus, 
choose Maynus, his youngest son, the 24 year of his age, to be 
king.

Maynus was a noble prince, very different from his brother, 
holding all vicious men in great hatred. He exercised justice 
equally in his realm; and gave commission to his lieges to 
convene, and discuss all disagreements among themselves. The 
difficult matters, when they occurred, were considered by 
himself, once in the year; when he went through his realm, 
holding his court of justice, for redressing of wrongs, and 
punishment of offenders.

The same time, Crynus, King of Picts, sent ambassadors to King 
Maynus, rejoicing in his felicity, and desiring the treaty of 
peace, made before between Scots and Picts, to be renewed. King 
Maynus, well instructed by his nobles what was to be done, 
received their ambassadors, and condescended to their petition. 
The peace ratified in this manner, the Scots began to flourish 
in certain peace. King Maynus knowing well, no people may 
increase without justice, peace, and religion; and seeing 
realms, and every thing in earth, so subjected to the power of 
the Gods, that no scheme nor talent of man may avail unless the 
Gods stand propitious thereto, whose benevolence ia a certain 
guard and protection to all people; therefore, to move his 
lieges to religion, he added certain new ceremonies, to be made 
in the honour of the Gods within their temples. And, first, he 
ordained a huge stone to be raised, on the South side of the 
said temples, on which their sacrifice was made. In memory 
whereof, there remain yet in our days many huge stones, drawn 
together in the form of circles, named by the people, the 
ancient temples of the Gods. It is no small wonder, by what 
talent and strength such huge stones have been brought together.

The sacrifice used in those days, was a portion of crops, 
cattle, or any other fruits that grew upon the ground, which was 
given to priests for their sustenance; and offered to the Gods, 
when the same was superfluous, or more than was sufficient 
sustenance to the priests. King Maynus founded as a sacrifice, 
to be made monthly, in the honour of Diana, the Goddess of woods 
and hunters; and, therefore, the people made their adoration to 
the new moon. Which superstition was long used among our ancient 
fathers, with many other vain ceremonies, after the rite of 
Egyptians.

When Maynus had governed his people in good justice, and 
instituted these and other superstitions pleasing to the 
religion of those days, he resigned the crown to his son 
Dorvidilla, and deceased, the 29th year of his reign: King 
Elgane reigning above the Britons, and King Thaar above the 
Picts.



Chap. Fourth. 
Of King Dorvidilla; and of his constitutions, manners, 
and death.

Maynus haveoiing died, as we have said, his son Dorvidilla was 
made king. After his coronation, he renewed peace with his 
neighbours the Picts and Britons; and showed himself a nurser of 
tranquillity, detesting nothing more than such business as gave 
occasion to battle; and delighted in every thing that might draw 
his people in peace. He took great delight in hunting, scent-
hounds, and sight-hounds; and made laws, that young greyhounds 
should not mate with their mothers, for he found, by experience, 
hounds begotten in that manner unprofitable for hunting. He 
ordained, that each noble should keep two scent-hounds and one 
sight-hound for his hunting; and, when the hounds were injured 
by mischance in hunting, to be sustained on the common purse. He 
ordained, the slayer of a wolf to have an ox for his reward. Our 
elders pursued this beast with great hatred, for the great 
killing of beasts done by the same.

The Scots having no occasion of civil nor of foreign wars, set 
their talent to excel all other people in the craft of hunting, 
and made many laws concerning the same. The first commanded, 
that whose dog first bit the deer, should have the hide thereof; 
whose dog bit next, should have the head and the horns: the body 
cured to be at the pleasure of the master of the hunt; the 
remainder to be for the hounds. If any contention arose among 
the hunters, to choose a judge, with the agreement of all of 
them, in the temple of Diana, to bring them to agreement. These 
laws were made by general consent of the people, to nourish them 
in common pleasure, drawing from them all occasion of injuries 
and hatred. Which laws were kept many years after.

Their constitutions, and others devised before by King Fergus, 
were collected together in tablets, and given in keeping into 
the wisest and most profound clerk for the time, to show both to 
the judge, and to the persons who were to be accused, the 
punishment appropriate to their fauts; that the people might 
understand, the judge exceeded not his authority in the 
punishment of crimes: Also, the council would condemn no 
criminals in those days, until the laws were first stated, 
according to the act committed. Through which it came in use, 
that all convicted persons, seeing themselves, by just sentence, 
condemned to death, took the same patiently: if any punishment 
was made on them above the laws, they murmured, as oppressed by 
the judges. This manner of justice remains yet among the Isles 
of Scotland, and may in no way be abrogated; for there are 
certain interpreters of the laws, without whom they can give no 
righteous judgement.

When Dorvidilla had reigned 28 years, he died at Beregonium; and 
left behind him a young child, named Rewthar, who might not 
succeed, because of the laws made before against young children.



Chap. Fifth 
Of the tyrant King Nathak; and of his murder.

After the death of Dorvidilla, his brother Nathak, a fair and 
lusty person, and able, as appeared, for public administration, 
was made king. This prince reigned scarcely two years, when he 
oppressed his people with such servitude, that he was held for a 
wicked tyrant. He suffered no laws to be exercised; he despoiled 
the people of their riches and goods; and pursued his nobles 
with slaughtering and banishing. These doings made him odious to 
his lieges, and made his rule very uncertain; and, though he 
often was counselled by his friends to abstain from such 
enormities, he desisted not, but grew always the more in vice as 
he increased in years, like a bloody monster, without shame and 
mercy. Yet his cruel and sinful deeds were not long unpunished: 
for Dowall, captain of the Brigantes, whom he thought before to 
have slain for his over-great strength, by assistance of many 
other nobles, conspired against him. And, to bring his purpose 
the sooner to effect, he made Rewthar, the son of King 
Dorvidilla, to be their governor; to that intention, that if 
their high attempts succeeded not with such felicity as he 
desired, the bame thereof should only fall upon to Rewthar.

Dowall, to find occasion that he might bring his purpose to 
effect, brought this young Rewthar, with a company of armed men, 
to the place where King Nathak was; and, when he saw that things 
were, as he had hoped, suitable for argument, he gave 
displeasing words to King Nathak, saying, he was a false tyrant 
without shame, and not only usurped Rewthar of the crown, but 
reigned with most cruel and odious tyranny above the people; 
and, with his deceits and treason, had slain a great part of all 
the nobles. Nathak answered again, in his insane fury, that he 
was king by order of justice; and should, therefore, reign in 
times coming, contrary the mind of Dowall and all others of his 
opinion, in such manner; that the said Dowall should never find 
him more favorable nor gracious than he was before; and 
declared, within a few days, he would punish him, and all others 
of his opinion, in the harshest way that might be devised, for 
their attempts.

Dowall, moved by these scornful words, rushed forward with his 
accomplices, and slew King Nathak, with all the nobles that were 
of his mind, the second year of his reign.



Chap. Sixth. 
How Rewthar, a young Child, was made King, contrary to 
the laws. How Ferquhard, Captain of Lorne, was driven 
by Dowall to the Isles; and of his speech made to the 
People there.

After Nathak, the tyrant, ws slain, Dowall made a convention; 
and, with the assistance of several nobles who supported him, he 
crowned Rewthar in the chair of marble. Many of the nobles were 
not content with these doings; having great indignation, that 
both their king was slain, and the laws concerning the election 
of their prince abrogated, by his private authority; and a young 
child made king, against those honourable laws lately made for 
their welfare. These nobles, that were of this mind, made a 
private convention together; and among them was Ferquhard, 
captain of Kintyre and Lorne, relation by marriage of King 
Nathak; a man of subtle talent, and having a great ambition for 
the crown.

This Ferquhard, believing the time suitable to seize the crown, 
with dishonourable mind, as if he were acting for the public 
welfare, complained of both the slaughter of Nathak by the cruel 
Dowall, and a child made king, to the damage of the people and 
welfare; and exhorted, therefore, the council to provide a 
prompt remedy to resist the tyranny of Dowall, who intended to 
usurp the crown in name of Rewther; and, if the same were not 
done, such sedition and disagreement would soon rise among the 
chieftains of their realm, that the same would lead to civil 
strife.

Scarcely were these words said, when Dowall entered, with a band 
of men, and slew several nobles in the council; but Ferquhard, 
badly wounded, escaped with a certain of his friends, and fled 
to the Isles; where he convened all the clans and people thereof 
to a council, and said this: "Had we observed the laws 
concerning the election of our kings, most valiant people, it 
had not been necessary for me to make this speech today; for we 
might have lived in good tranquillity and peace under the empire 
of Nathak, our wise and valiant prince, now lately slain by 
Dowall, the cruel tyrant. Also, to aggravate this unbearable 
cruelty by greater damage to our welfare, he has not only slain 
our king, but placed a young child in his place, in plain 
derogation of our laws; intending thereby, to bring both us and 
our welfare to utter ruin. I find nothing, most forceful 
champions, that may disgrace us more, than to lurk here 
shamefully like degenerate people, hiding from the wrath of our 
enemies, and regarding neither our honour nor profit; since 
there is no other way so likely to strengthen our enemies, and 
to enfeeble ourselves. This most cruel tyrant has not only slain 
the nobles of this realm, but slain the priests and religious 
men; and, that no hope should remain in us to withstand his 
cruelty, he has treacherously put down all the valiant men that 
favored us in Albion. He holds all the aged men, that might have 
helped us by their wise counsel, in such captivity, that they 
are no better than dead. And, so that he may oppress us more 
strongly, he has married Rewther, a young child, whom he names 
king, on the daughter of Gethus, King of Picts. This unmerciful 
tyrant has devised, as we are surely informed, as soon as he has 
vanquished us, to cut off our ears, and put out our eyes, that 
we may then remain alive, to our shame and perpetual derision. 
Yet, if you will concur with courage and wisdom to my opinion, 
trust firmly, you shall not only avoid such cruelties, by favour 
of the Gods, but punish him appropriately to his crimes; and 
believe firmly, that all things shall succeed to us with high 
happiness, if we, with no less courage than wisdom, defend our 
right, our liberty, and our faith: for we often see often 
valiant and great princes expelled from their honour and 
imperial dignities, when they approved of treason and falsehood. 
Wherefore, if we be men, and worthy to be called the posterity 
of our noble ancestors, who never refused to fight in most 
dangerous battles in their just defence, let us defend our 
right, our laws, wives, and children, against this most odious 
tyrant; and rather risk the extreme chance of battle, than to 
live in perpetual shame. But doubt not, the Gods shall be 
propitious to us in our just cause; on the contrary, they shall 
be repugnant to our enemies for their tyranny. Let us either die 
with honour, or else have victory with triumphant glory, and 
revenge the murder of the king and his nobles, recently made by 
this tyrant."



Chap. Seventh. 
How Ferquhard and Dowall, encountering each other in 
open battle, were both slain, with all the Nobility of 
the Scots and Picts; the King of Picts slain, and the 
King of Scots taken.

The captains of the tribes, and people thereof, moved to great 
hatred by these words, turned all fear of death into most raging 
fury; and bathed their hands with man's blood, as the rite was 
in those days; and made their oaths, to revenge the slaughter of 
Nathak, and his nobles, in the sharpest manner that might be 
devised. And, without more delay, they gathered an army out of 
Ireland, Argyll, Lorne, Kintyre, and other parts adjacent; and 
soon landed, with many galleys and longboats, in Albion. 
Ferquhard, returning this way, drew many of the people where he 
came, to his opinion; and took their oaths, either to revenge 
the slaughter of King Nathak, or else to die all at once.

Dowall, knowing of his coming, met him, with an army, at 
Beregonium; where it was cruelly fought on all sides: but, at 
last, Dowall was defeated, and seven thousand men of his army 
slain; and yet more slaughter had been made, had not the night 
severed them. On the following day, Dowall, with furious hatred, 
collected the remainder of his army in a new array, having with 
him Gethus, King of Picts, and Rewthar, King of Scots, with many 
of the nobles of both their realms. In the opposing army, was 
Ferquhard, with the inhabitants of Caithness, Argyll, Moray, and 
many others of the Isles. Their two armies met finally together 
in more fury than before, and fought near to the utter 
extermination of them both.

In this dreaful battle Gethus, King of Picts, was slain, with 
incredible number both of nobles and commoners; and both the 
chieftains Dowall and Ferquhard slain, with all the nobility of 
the Scots. This lamentable and dreadful battle was fought with 
such perseverant hatred, that there only remained 8 hundred men 
unslain on both the sides. The remainder of Ferquhard's army, to 
whom this unpleasing victory succeeded, seeing the field 
abandoned after such huge slaughter, followed on the chase, with 
continual slaughter, until they come to the castle of Callender. 
There, King Rewther was taken.

Through this dreadful battle was made such terrible slaughter, 
that, many years after, neither Scots nor Picts was left alive, 
sufficient to inhabit this realm, nor yet to withstand their 
enemies.



Chap. Eighth. 
How the Scots and Picts were beaten out of Albion by 
the Britons.

The Britons, who were always our enemies, hearing this 
lamentable destruction of the Scots and Picts, which came on 
them by imprudent civil wars, trusted the time suitable to make 
themselves enjoy the whole empire of Albion; and, therefore, 
raised their army in most warlike array, and attacked several 
lands of the Picts both with sword and fire. The Picts, broken 
with the wars described above, and despairing of support, 
gathered all their cattle and goods, with their wives, children, 
and friends, and came, by many wearisome and difficult ways, to 
Orkney; and, after their coming, choose Gethus, brother to King 
Gethus before deceased, to be their king, and dwelt several 
years afterwards in the said region in good peace and friendship 
with the people thereof: therefore, Orkney was always named the 
old realm of the Picts.

The Britons, hearing the Picts departed in this way, came into 
Pentland, Merse, and Teviotdale, and replenished all the places 
thereof with their goods and people; and, not long after, they 
come into the Scots' lands. The Scots, very afraid of their 
coming, and seeing no other remedy, drew them to their harness 
and weapons, and met them in battle array at Calder Wood. 
Nonetheless, the Scots were defeated, and two thousand of them 
slain; the remainder fled here and there to different parts. The 
fame of this dreadful battle made the people no less despairing, 
when all the noble blood of Fergus had been ended that day in 
Albion.

The Britons, proud and insolent by their good fortune, hearing, 
from their scouts, that some of the Scots, who escaped from this 
last battle, were fled to Beregonium, for defence of King 
Rewther; (for he was in the said castle, with a few nobles;) and 
the remainder of the Scots, with their wives and children, fled 
toto the Isles; gathered an army, by the orders of Denus, their 
king, and laid siege to the said castle. Nonethelesss, the Scots 
defended it for a long time; until at last they were driven to 
such hardship, because their victuals failed, that they cast 
lots, who should be first eaten, to sustain the lives of them 
that were within the house. And, because they saw the most 
valiant champions fall to be devoured in this miserable way, 
they devised, the same night, to go out on their enemies, and 
rather to revenge some displeasure on them, than miserably to 
die in that sort. And, that the king might go out more easily 
with his nobles, they devised, that Colane, chieftain of Lorne, 
should go out with a hundred men to the next mountain. And as it 
was devised, so followed; for Colane going forth in this way, 
and fighting to the utter extermination of his foes, was finally 
slain, with all his people: and in the meantime, when he was 
most ernestly fighting, King Rewther went out at a secret 
postern with his nobles, and went quickly to the sea, where 
ships were ready waiting for his coming. Rewther, escaping in 
this manner, arrived in the Isles; and, finding there no 
security for his life, he went to Ireland. The wives of the 
tribe of Lorne, seeing all their husbands slain before their 
eyes, slew themselves, so they should not remain in servitude to 
their enemies.

The Britons knowing finally, how Rewther and his nobles had 
escaped, were so angered, that they slew the remainder of the 
Scots in all parts where they were apprehended; and occupied all 
the strongholds of the Scots with their garrisons. The remainder 
of the Scots, saved by fleeing, and seeing themselves not strong 
enough to resist the Britons, fled to the mountains; and lived 
their miserable lives, by the infertility of the ground, with 
scarce and hard food; living, in the summer, on milk, roots of 
herbs, and berries; and, in the winter, on wild flesh of the 
mountains: and sometimes they drove great herds of cattle, 
stolen by darkness of night, from the Britons, to sustain their 
lives. Thus stood the Scots and Picts, that stayed in Albion, 
near twelve years, in servitude to the Britons.



Chap Ninth. 
How the Scots and Picts recovered their Lands, and 
defeated Sysyll, King of Britons; and of the rest of 
King Rewther's life.

While such things were done in Albion, King Rewther had by his 
wife, in Ireland, a son, named Thereus. And, not long after, at 
the request of Gethus, King of Picts, he returned to Albion, and 
landed at Loch Broom in Ross. As soon as the Scots were returned 
in this way to Albion, they slew, by the old custom, the first 
man they met, and bathed their mouth and swords in his blood; 
then prayed to the Gods to grant them such happiness, that they 
might suitably revenge the slaughter of their ancestors. 
Immediately, they went forward towards the South: and, in the 
meantime, they were informed, that Gethus, King of Picts, was 
coming within 30 miles of them, with a great army, that was sent 
to them by their friends out of Albion, to help them to recover 
their lands. The third day after, both the armies met together 
with great triumph; and passing forward to the South, they met 
all the Scots and Picts, who were held the year before under 
servitude.

Sysyl, King of Britons, hearing this news, gathered quickly an 
army to confront his enemies. Immediately, the allied people, 
without any view to overcome any strongholds or take any 
plunder, entered Britain with an awesome army and attacked it 
with great injury and cruelties. King Sysyll, to revenge these 
cruelties, attacked the Scots and Picts with immediate battle. 
Nonetheless, his army was finally defeated.

The high and sovereign courage of King Rewther was the principal 
occasion of this glorious victory; and in memory thereof, the 
country where the battle was fought is called yet to our days, 
Rethirdale, that is to say, the Vale of Rewther. This battle was 
so cruelly fought, that both the armies were constrained to make 
peace under these conditions: The Britons shall surrender all 
the strongholds, lands, and towns, pertaining to the Scots and 
Picts; and shall not attack them, in times coming.

The Scots, Picts, and Britons, lived many years after in good 
tranquillity and peace. The year that King Rewther recovered his 
realm, was, from the beginning of the world, 4995 years; before 
the Incarnation, 204 years; from the beginning of Rome, 546 
years. King Rewther lived, the rest of his days, without any 
foreign wars or sedition of his lieges; and died, the 26 year of 
his reign.



Chap. Tenth. 
Of King Rewtha and his laws and governance. How 
Ptolemy, King of Egypt, sent his Ambassadors, to see 
the situation of Scotland.

After Rewther died, his son Thereus was of such tender age, that 
he might not succeed to the crown, by reason of the laws 
described above; and, therefore, his kinsman Rewtha was made 
king, for they were brother's children. This Rewtha was the 
first king among the Scots that put noblemen, for their valiant 
deeds, in memory, and made rich tombs for the bodies of them 
that were slain by Britons in defence of this realm. He 
commanded as many high stones to be set about the tomb of every 
nobleman, as the number of Britons he slew. In memory whereof, 
several of them remain yet in the highlands; that the people may 
know, such men were valiant in their days: through which it came 
in use, that the tombs of noblemen was held in great reverence 
among the people. On their tombs was carved images of dragons, 
wolves, and other beasts; for writing had not been invented in 
those days, to memorialise the deeds of noblemen.

The common people were given, that time, to keeping livestock, 
and tilling their land, without any other industry. Thus all 
ingenious crafts were lacking in this country; and, therefore, 
King Rewtha brought all manner of craftsmen out of other 
countries, and distributed them in different parts of his realm, 
with fees and duties; partly to be taken on the common purse, 
and partly as they might win by their labours. The head of every 
ox that was slain, was given to the smith of that shire; the 
neck, to the forester of the wood; the tongue, to the man of 
law; half a set of ribs, to the searchers of thieves; as big, to 
the wright; two ribs of the set, to the physician; as big, to 
the surgeon: and, besides this, were given to them certain 
measures of oats and barley, because there was no money in those 
days. Through the dividing of the ox in this way, arose the 
annual rents in this land.

After King Rewtha had replenished his realm in this manner with 
craftsmen, he was informed, that great damage fell often to his 
people, by the ignorance of evil physicians; and, therefore, he 
forbade, under pain of death, that any man exercise the art of 
medicine, without they were found very expert, with long 
experience thereof. Before this time, no physicians were used in 
this country; for all persons, that were troubled with 
infirmities, were brought to the market, or to any other common 
place, where the people might see them, to give them advice to 
use such remedies, as they used when they recovered from these 
maladies. It was a thing very odious in those days, not to care 
for the patient with comfort and consolation.

About this time come certain ambassadors from King Ptolemy of 
Egypt, to explore the manners and situation of every people and 
region. These learned men were welcomed be the king; for they 
were descended of the Egyptians, his forebears. The king had 
them taken through both the realms of the Scots and Picts, 
according to their desires. These learned men wrote in their 
books the situation of hills, firths, isles, towns, lochs, and 
castles, within this region; with the length of days and nights, 
both in winter and summer; as they were commanded by King 
Ptolemy: who gave his talent to describe the situation of the 
earth, in every region and isle where any men used to have 
passage; with description of the mountains, firths, and cities 
of the same, by divers instruments of astronomy: by whose 
diligence and labour remains now a very skilful and profitable 
work, named, The Cosmography of Ptolemy, very expert in 
mathematics. This ingenious work was completed in the time of 
Hadrian, the Emperor.

When these learned men had seen and carefully considered this 
region, they perceived the same rites, the same manner of 
writings, the same tongue, and the same habit and ceremonies, as 
were used among the Egyptians; and, for that cause, their 
learned men were the more pleasantly despatched from this realm.

King Rewtha governed his realm 14 years after, in great justice, 
without any foreign or civil wars: until at last he began to 
distrust his long happiness; and, therefore, to prevent all 
calamity, if any were approaching by mischance of fortune, he 
resigned the crown to Thereus, son to King Rewther, the 17th 
year of his reign.



Chap. Eleventh. 
Of King Thereus, and how he was exiled for his 
tyranny. How Conan, Chieftain of the Brigantes was 
made Governor during his proscription.

Thereus having received the crown in this manner, appeared, for 
the first six months of his reign, to be a virtuous prince. But 
soon after, he becam a vicious tyrant; involved so with lust, 
that he had no regard to reason, honour, or justice; and was 
named among the people, the scorner of religion.

The people, in imitation of this insolent prince, increased 
every day more and more in corrupt manners; through which 
followed continual slaughter of noblemen, with robbery and raids 
in all parts. The strongest thieves, and greatest oppressors, 
were held in most veneration and honours. The commoners were so 
despairing for the irrecoverable harms done to them, that they 
believed it impossible that any tyrant more vicious could reign 
above them. The captains of the tribes, moved by these 
insufferable offences, thought it unworthy that any noblemen 
should be misguided by such a corrupt monster; and, therefore, 
made a quiet convention among themselves; in which they 
concluded, both to degrade him of his crown and kingdom. 
Thereus, when he heard of this conspiracy of his nobles against 
him, was so daunted, that he fled toto Britain. At last, when he 
had sought for a long time the support of the Britons to restore 
him to his realm, frustrated thereof, he consumed the remainder 
of his days in misery at York, the 12th year of his reign.

When Thereus was exiled in this manner, the nobles of Scotland, 
so that their welfare should incur no damage for lacking of a 
king, choose Conan, captain of the Brigantes, to be governor. 
This Conan, after he was made governor, took great labours to 
calm all dissensions that had arisen before among the nobles by 
the neglect of Thereus. He punished thieves, robbers, and other 
criminala, with such severity and justice, that cattle and goods 
could lie outside without any danger of loss. Until at last King 
Thereus died in Britain, by whose death his authority expired.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of King Josyne; and of the experience and preaching of 
two Philosophers.

As soon as the nobles were informed of the death of Thereus, 
they made a convention at Beregonium; in which, Josyne, brother 
to Thereus, was made king. This Josyne renewed the peace with 
his neighbours, the Picts and Britons, and held surgeons and 
physicians in great reverence; for he was reared, in the time of 
his youth, with such persons in Ireland. He was a good 
physician, and had good experience of herbs. Our forebears used 
no other medicine, in curing their wounds or infirmities, but 
herbs; and, in those days, there were not so many divers kinds 
of maladies as now are seen. Few infirmities were seen that 
time, but stones, catarrhs, and similar maladies, coming through 
distemperance of cold and wet humours. The people lived with 
such abstemious and natural food, that they had not only long 
days, but were preserved from all manner of maladies. 
Nonetheless, when the abstinence of our forebears was set aside, 
then foreign and delicious dishes began to multiply so among us, 
so that, with foreign and strange meats, came foreign and 
strange infirmities. And, because the ointments and drugs that 
our forebears used could not cure the new maladies, the people 
were forced, through unsupportable dolour increasing by the 
same, to seek remedy from new talent and craft. And, since our 
time is now so poisoned with foreign and superfluous meats and 
drinks, we thought it something necessary to describe the 
temperance of our forebears in their living, with such maladies 
and remedies as were used in their days; of which shall be said 
more largely after, when time occurs more expedient.

In the time of King Josyne, were brought to his presence at 
Beregonium, two venerable clerics, of pleasant visage, but they 
were almost naked. It is written, that they were priests of 
Spain; and, passing out of Portugal to Athens, by unmerciful 
tempest of the seas were shipwrecked at Ross; their ship, and 
remaining people that were with them, perished, and they only 
saved: and, because they were philosophers, and men of great 
experience, they were well treated. At last, when they were 14 
days refreshed after their journey and trouble of sea, they were 
brought again to the king's presence. The king demanded them to 
show, what they understood of the nature of the ground of 
Scotland, and of the manners and religion of the people thereof. 
Their philosophers answered, they could not answer fully to 
these questions; because they had only a short time to have 
experience thereof, and as they were partly enfeebled in their 
perceptions, by the calamity lately falling to them by storm of 
the seas. Nonetheless, so far as they might conjecture, there 
were more riches and profit to be got within the veins of the 
earth of Scotland, than above; for it was more suitable to 
winning of mines and metals, than any production of crops. They 
knew this, said their philosophers, by the influence of the 
heavens. As to the manners and religion of the people, they 
declared, their religion was not to be commended; for they 
adored pictures of brutal beasts, in form of living Gods, as the 
Egyptians used: which should not be; for God was that thing 
only, that contained lands, seas, and every creature; whose 
perfect and truthful image cannot be painted nor devised by 
talent of man. It was necessary, therefore, that the people 
should leave their idolatries; and adore only the living God, 
mover of the heavens, with sacrifice and prayer in their temples 
only, without any images; and, finally, to live in hope of 
reward, if they lived with clean life and justice: otherwise, 
nothing was devised for them but sorrow and torment.

These philosophers preaching in this manner, induced the people 
to leave their idolatries; making their sacrifice and prayer 
only to the mover of heaven, the eternal God. Thus were the 
people brought to that way, that the sacrifice that was wont to 
be given to Isis and Apis, the Gods of Egypt, was abrogated. 
Through which the Scots were many years after so religious, that 
they made adoration only to God, the mover of the heavens: yet 
others were so fixed in their own errors, that they could not 
abandon their old superstitions; and believed firmely, that the 
sun, moon, and the other stars and lanterns of the heaven, were 
truly the Gods: for they were so obstinate and blinded in the 
old error of the pagans, that when they saw nothing in earth 
more bright nor marvellous than the sun, moon, and other lights 
of the heavens, they believed some divinity therein, and adored 
them as the Gods.

King Josyne was a virtuous prince, and deceased at Beregonium, 
the 24th year of his reign.

This history, so far as it is now drawn, is collected out of 
Veremond, John Campbell, and Cornelius Ireland; whom we have 
determined to follow, as most authentic authors, to the end of 
this our work.



Chap. Thirteenth 
Of King Fynnane and his Laws; and of the College of 
Clerks in the Isle of Man.

After the death of Josyne, his son Fynnane, a wise and virtuous 
prince, was made king. He was so great a lover of justice, that 
he richly rewarded all the captains of the tribes, where he 
found them lovers of the common welfare. He gave his whole 
attention to win the hearts of his people, and made no exercise 
nor administration of justice without advice of his nobles. He 
increased the number of his council with more senators than 
before, to make them the more notable. He made a law, that the 
king should do nothing, concerning the public administration of 
his realm, but with the advice of his nobles. He made another 
law, that the king shall neither declare war, nor make peace, 
without the advice of the captains of the tribes. By these, and 
similar constitutions, King Fynna obtained great favour and 
benevolence of his people. By this manner of governance, he made 
himself so strong among his lieges, that he was never attacked 
after with any foreign wars, and grew in great abundance of 
riches. Finally, he set his mind to repair the religion of the 
Gods, for it was decayed in his father's time. First, he 
commanded the pictures of the Gods to be restored to their 
temples, that the people might have the same in adoration as 
before: and yet he would not prevent the people from adoring the 
living God, mover of heaven; for that was instituted before by 
the philosophers. He suffered his people to adore what God they 
pleased. He was the first king that instituted prelates and 
clerics to be in this realm: and, that these clerics should 
remain together, he gave them the Isle of Man, lying between 
Ireland and Britain, opposite Brigantia, where their principal 
seat was ordained to be.

These clerics convened, once each year, at the command of their 
great master and bishop; especially when any high and serious 
matters occurred, concerning the defence of their religion or 
common welfare. These priests were named Druids; and were 
instituted in this isle, by advice of the king and his nobles, 
to make sacrifice in the honour of the Gods, and to instruct the 
sons of noblemen in virtue and science, in the same way as they 
were taught at Athens. It was commanded, that one of them, as 
bishop and master, should have jurisdiction above the rest; 
before whom was borne a torch of fire, as a sign of his honour 
and divinity: after whose death, another, most approaching to 
virtue and cunning, was chosen to succeed in his place. These 
clerics, through their continual exertion, increased soon after 
very expert in moral and natural philosophy; and were held by 
the people most just and holy creatures. They made laws, to 
consider the questions both of public and private actions; and 
devised not only punishment for all manner of crimes, but 
ordained appropriate rewards to be given for all good deeds. 
They excommunicated them that despised their authority. This 
punishment was ever odious among our forebears; for the 
excommunicated people were, in those days, cast out from all 
good company, and could not participate in the reward of honours 
or dignities, but numbered among the company of infamous and 
wicked misdoers. These priests were exempted from all charges of 
war, and any other exactions. Many authors wtrite of these 
priests; affirming, their order and religion first found in 
Britain: for they call the whole Isle of Albion under one name, 
Britain.

Fynnane was a virtuous prince, and no less honoured for his 
civil than religious manners; by which he adorned his realm. He 
married his son Durstus to Agasia, daughter to the King of 
Britons; and obtained, by the same, no small glory and 
benevolence among the Britons. At last, he went to give 
consolation to the King of Picts, who was lying that time in 
vehement fever at Camelon, where he died, the 30 year of his 
reign. His body was brought to Beregonium, and buried among the 
tombs of his ancestors.




Chap. Fourteenth. 
Of King Durstus; and how he was slain for his cruel 
tyranny.

When Fynnane had died in this way, his son Durstus was made 
king. This Durstus, by insolent youth, was given to drunkenness 
and unbridled lust; and so different from his father's 
governance, that he hated all them that his father loved. He 
broke the order of law that was instituted before by his 
ancestors, for the administration of justice. He used no counsel 
in great matters, except of them that favored his vicious 
manners, and could find new kinds of lusts for him. He was so 
wicked a tyrant, that all the noblemen that his father had on 
his privy council, were by him either slain or banished; or 
else, by false accusations, made to forfeit their lands and 
goods. And, finally, he was brought to such cruelty, that not he 
only slew those who were odious to him, but also slew all those 
where he expected to get any riches or goods by their death. He 
repudiated his noble Queen Agasia, the King of Britons' 
daughter; and had his vicious associates rape her.

While this wretched tyrant was involved with these and similar 
abominable deeds, the captains of the Isles, Lorne, Argyll, and 
Ross, in meetings among themselves, made a conspiracy against 
him. These captains so much hated the rage of tyranny, that they 
would no longer abide his rule; and so that they should not 
appear as breakers of the faith that should be kept to their 
natural prince, they declared themselves, by open proclamation, 
not assembled to attack the king, except to punish his vicious 
and wretched counsellors, by whom the realm was brought to such 
enormities, that, unless remedy were quickly provided, the same 
would come to utter ruin.

While these captains were preparing their arms in this manner, 
the commoners, very desirous to destroy this tyrant, arose 
quickly on either hand to assist their captains. Yet part of the 
commoners would not agree with their captains, believing them 
not assembled for any public good, but only to usurp the crown.

Durstus, no little afraid of their assembling, for he knew 
himself guilty, made to flee; and, seeing no place safe enough 
to keep him, he sent to the Britons, desiring his Queen Agasia 
to be sent to him, with a force of armed men, to resist certain 
of his nobles, who had conspired against him. At last, seeing no 
support appearing, he began to turn his treacherous mind to 
falsehood and deceits, and decided to slay these conspirators by 
some secret treachery; believing in that way only to avoid the 
danger appearing. Immediately, he sent ambassadors to these 
captains, and feigned himself so penitent, that he would redress 
all offences and injuries done by him to the common welfare; and 
promised, not only to govern the realm in times coming by their 
advice, but to punish his wicked counsellors, who were the 
occasion of all damage done by him. It was an odious thing, for 
a king to fight against his subjects; especially when they are 
not intending to degrade him of his crown, except to reduce him 
to better estate. And, for the observation thereof, he would 
bind himself, in the temple of Diana, under whatever obligations 
they pleased; and, if that might not be sufficient, he would 
come to them without any assurance, and submit himself to 
undergo whatever correction they pleased. And, so that his words 
might have the more credit, he cast certain of his servitors in 
prison, as if he were to punish them with death for their 
assistance to his vices. Others, of small estimation, he arrayed 
in precious clothing, and sent them to the said captains to be 
punished at their pleasure.

The captains giving credence to his words, quickly sent Doron, 
captain of the tribe of Lorne, to take his oaths after his 
promise. Thus was Durstus brought into the temple of Diana, and 
swore before the priest thereof with all oaths that could be 
devised, to receive their captains to most dear friendship, 
removing all rancour from his mind, for any manner of crime that 
might be imputed to them; and not only to hold them as his 
faithful and dear friends, but to govern the realm in times 
coming by their advice.

As soon as these captains, in their vain confidence, came to 
him, he received them so pleasantly, that both his words, 
visage, and contenance, appeared without any deceit. Thus was 
general concord and blitheness made on either side. King 
Durstus, rejoicing in this agreement, called their captains to a 
banquet, within his castle of Beregonium. As soon as they had 
entered, this unmerciful tyrant went to a tower of the castle; 
and, immediately, certain armed men rushed forth from the 
chambers where they were hidden, and slew the captains, and all 
their suporters that had entered the castle. The wives and 
matrons, that followed their husbands to this terrible banquet, 
seriously hurt and wounded in defence of their said husbands, 
went out from Beregonium with sorrowful outcries, crying 
vengeance on this cursed tyrant, for the violation of his faith 
and promise.

This treachery and falsehood of Durstus was not long unpunished: 
for all the remaining friends of those captains assembled an 
army, both of men, and women able to bear weapons, so quickly, 
that they laid a siege about the castle of Beregonium, before 
Durstus was informed thereof. Certain of them went immediately 
to the walls, and said, they should soon find out, whether he 
was more skilful in treason or fighting. Durstus, despairing of 
help, come out of the castle, in his insane fury, with a company 
of evil-arrayed people; and was soon despoiled both of his life 
and crown, the ninth year of his reign. And, although he was a 
vicious tyrant, he was buried in a kingly sepulchre, among his 
forebears.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
Of great contention among the Captains. Of the speech 
made by Charon, Captain of Argyll; and how Ewin, the 
first of that name, was made King.

Aftet Durstus was slain in this manner, his sons fled to 
Ireland. Soon after, a convention was made to choose the king. 
The nobles being all of a mind, concluded to suffer none of 
Durstus' blood to reign above them, in case some of them should 
revenge his slaughter; and, therefore, they took long 
consultation, of what lineage and blood the king should be 
chosen. Some desired Ragaon, chieftain of the Isles, for he 
conspired first against Durstus; yet, because he favoured 
evildoers, he was rejcted. Others desired Cormanus, captain of 
Lorne. Thus were the tribes divided in different opinions.

After long contention, Charon, captain of Argyll, said: "You may 
have perfect experience, wise fathers, by the civil wars of 
Dowall and Ferquhard, and now more recently by the empire of 
wicked Durstus, how dangerous and unthankful is to all people to 
have a cruel tyrant reigning above them; for by these same wars, 
this noble realm, which has been debated so many years with 
great courage, wisdom, and courage, was near brought to final 
destruction; for by the same wars, our nobles were slain, and 
our commoners brought to such vile servitude, that, if the same 
had continued, our name and lineage should have perished in 
Albion. What misery our fathers endured in Beregonium, when they 
were forced, by urgent necessity, to save their miserable lives 
on the food of their bowels! What danger our King Rewther 
sustained, evading his enemies by most perilous journeying, when 
his realm was near lost, and Colane, the valiant captain, slain, 
only in the defence of him and his realm! What fury was in those 
noble women, that slew themselves at Beregonium, so that they 
should not live in servitude to our enemies! What has brought 
our nobles to such misery, that they were banished, and sought 
help in foreign realms? Nothing but internal sedition among 
themselves!

"The Britons, for all their riches and warlike prowess, could 
never have made such incursions and raids on our lands and 
people, had we not made first a ready way to them by our own 
dissension. It is, therefore, to be avoided, very valiant men, 
that this dissension, now rising among you, come not to damage 
your common welfare. You have now lately delivered the realm 
from the tyranny of Durstus; you have sufficiently revenged the 
slaughter of the nobles by his death: now is the time most 
suitable to help our matters. Lose not, my good friends, by 
civil dissension, the victory that you have obtained with great 
labour. You see the people glad of Durstus' death, and desirous 
to have a king by your election. While they are now of your 
opinion, make a king that will take your part: otherwise, 
nothing shall be among you, but civil wars, raids, and slaughter 
both of nobles and commoners; and, in the meantime, some of 
Durstus' friends shall not only usurp the crown, but shall 
punish you for his slaughter." The nobles and commoners, seeing 
Charon of such exellent wisdom, gave to him power to choose whom 
he thought best to be king. Then Charon, that the crown should 
remain always of the same blood, choose Ewin, the first of that 
name, to be king; for Durstus and Ewin were brother's sons. Thus 
was Ewin crowned in the chair of marble, at Beregonium. This 
castle was held certain days against him, by friends of Durstus; 
nonetheless, it was finally surrendered.

This Ewin was the first King of Scots that sought the oath of 
fidelity from his subjects; that is to say, that his nobles and 
subjects should be loyal and true to him. Through which it came 
in use, many years after, that all the captains of tribes, at 
their election, constrained their subjects to give their oaths 
of fidelity; which rite is yet observed: for the people, 
dwelling in the Highlands and Isles thereof, at election of 
their captain, hold up their hands to be loyal and true to him; 
and, as soon as the captain is chosen, they go to the nearest 
hill, and decree, under pain of death, that none of them name 
their captain with any other title, but with the old name of 
that tribe; and, when they hear his name, to bow and uncover 
their head, with no less reverence than if he were a God. I 
believe, therefore, that the people that dwell in the Highlands, 
or in the Isles, when their highest business occurs, swear by 
the foot, or hand, or name of their captain, as if some hidden 
divinity were in the same.

Ewin, to maintain his realm in virtue, commanded the young 
children of his realm to be nourished with scarce and hard food; 
and to sleep rather on hard boards, than on feathers or 
cushions; and to be constantly exercised in swift running and 
wrestling, to make them the more able to defend his realm, when 
time required: and commanded them, to abstain from all things 
that might make them soft or degenerate. This virtuous prince 
went through all the lands of his realm for administration of 
justice, and punished criminals with severe punishment: some 
scourged, and some he punished by death.

The same time, came the ambassadors of the Picts, desiring, by 
the agreement of confederation, to have support against the 
Britons, who were lately coming, with great incursions, into the 
Merse, and intended to besiege their city of Camelon. King Ewin, 
to support his allied friends, came swiftly with an army against 
the Britons. The Scots and Picts, assembled in this manner, went 
forward with no less courage, than if victory had been present 
in their hands; so far were their minds inflamed to revenge the 
injuries done to them in the years before. The Britons, nothing 
afraid of their coming, met them, with no less ferocity, on the 
other side. There followed, a dangerous and cruel battle, fought 
a long time with uncertain victory; but, at last, the night 
separated them, with very sorrowful and uncertain chance of 
battle. The allied kings, seeing their army broken, fled, under 
night, to Pentland Hills; and the Britons, broken with similar 
calamity, and despairing of any new support, fled, in the same 
manner as defeated people, and left their baggage behind them. 
As soon as the allied people were informed of this, they 
returned to the same parts where the Britons were camped before, 
and divided the spoil thereof by custom of arms. Such things 
done, King Ewin returned to Beregonium, and rewarded richly the 
friends of them that were slain in this battle. Some of his 
captains, for their proven honour, were appointed to public 
offices; and others rewarded with riches and goods. And, from 
then on, he concluded to govern his realm in tranquillity and 
peace. He made certain judges to abide in several regions of his 
realm, to administer justice to the people. He commanded certain 
scouts to remain in each shire, that they might search out 
sorners<83>, thieves, and robbers, and bring them to his laws. 
And, that these scouts might continue in their office, he 
endowed them with certain lands. In memory whereof, there remain 
yet to our days several fiefs of old barons, whose lands were 
given by virtuous princes for the same cause; although they 
exercise not the effect thereof.

King Ewin built a castle not far from Beregonium, called then 
Ewin, after his name; now called, Dunstaffnage; and ruled his 
realm many years after, to the great benefit of his people; and 
died, the 19 year of his reign.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How Gillus, bastard son to King Ewin, slew two Sons 
and two Nephews of Durstus, to make himself King; and 
how the third nephew, Edeir, escaped.

After the death of Ewin, his bastard son, Gillus, convened the 
nobles, to bury his father. And, in the time of his obsequies, 
came Dothane and Dorgall, two sons of Durstus, fast contending 
for the crown: for they were reconciled with King Ewin before 
his death. Yet, because they were two twins, born at once, the 
law could not discern, in those days, which of them had most 
right to the crown. Thus arose a shameful quarrel between these 
two brothers; each one of them set on the other's slaughter. 
	This Gillus was a man of subtle talent; and, seeking 
occasion to acquire the crown, increased the hatred of these two 
brothers by many deceits, and armed them to kill each other. At 
last, by appointment of Gillus, these two brothers were brought 
together to be agreed, by the counsel of friends, of all 
disagreements, and one of them to be made king; nonetheless, 
they were so extreme at this convention on either side, that 
they parted worse friends than when they met. Not long after, 
they were brought again by Gillus into a private room. After 
long discussion it was concluded sometimes to divide the crown 
between them, and sometimes to make one of them king. Always 
Gillus inflamed more their hatred than he pacified it: and, in 
the meantime, certain armed men rushed out of private chambers, 
as they were commanded by Gillus, and slew them both.

After their slaughter, Gillus ran here and there, with piteous 
cries, declaring how he escaped a very dangerous adventure, 
where the king's sons were laid for his slaughter, and both 
slain; and, immediately, he commanded his friends, that stood 
about him, to take him to some safe place; for, if he fled not 
in time, he should be lost. His friends, believing all things 
that he said to be true, followed him to the castle of 
Dunstaffnage. Gillus entering in this way within the castle, and 
finding many who supported him, arrayed his men in several 
ambushes, and commanded them to slay all them that were 
repugnant to his desires. Immediately he called the captains of 
the tribes to a council, and began, in a long speech, to detest 
the insolence, avarice, and unnatural hatred of the king's sons, 
who, contending for the crown, has slain themselves. And in the 
same manner he detested the bloody tyranny of Durstus, their 
father; showing, by many reasons, his sons unfit for the crown; 
and gave thanks, therefore, to the Gods, that the country was 
delivered of their tyranny, and the treason fell on themselves, 
which they had devised for him. Finally, he declared the great 
labour, care, and diligence, that he took both for the common 
welfare, and to bring the king's sons to concord; who then were 
both slain, he not knowing in what way, but narrowly escaping 
with his life. And, further, he said, how his father, King Ewin, 
left him governor by his testament, with power to divide all his 
treasure and goods among the nobles that loved him during his 
life. And, that the common welfare might suffer no damage, he 
desired the administration of the realm to be given to him, 
until it were clearly decided, who were the just inheritors 
thereto. The captains, who were at this time within the castle, 
knowing well his treason, to save their lives, made him king.

As soon as Gillus was made king in this way, to ensure the realm 
to him with certain security, he took the oaths of his people to 
be his faithful lieges. Such things done, he divided the 
treasure and goods of King Ewin, as he had promised; and, in 
that way, he obtained their benevolence and favour. Nonetheless, 
the same ambition and avarice that moved him to seek the crown, 
remained with him after he was king: for he set his mind, by 
many deceits, to destroy all the lineage and blood of Durstus, 
that he might enjoy the crown without any claim by others. And 
because he was informed, that Dothane, the son of Durstus, 
before slain, had three sons brought up in the Isle of Man, 
under the wise clerics thereof; of which the eldest, Lismorus, 
had 12 years in age; the second, Cormacus, 10 years; and the 
third, Edeir, not three year of age; he went the nearest way to 
the said isle, with the pretended purpose, that he would bring 
these children to his castle of Dunstaffnage, to be fostered 
their with other nobles' sons of the realm. The eldest two, 
arrayed in their best, met King Gillus; whom he most tenderly 
received, and spent the remainder of the night in cherishing 
these children, that the great master and bishop of the said 
isle should have no suspicion of his hidden treachery. On the 
following day, he began to discuss with the bishop and his 
clerics, concerning their religion, constitutions, and laws. On 
the third day he made sacrifice to his Gods, with solemn 
ceremonies; and after he had left certain men behind him to slay 
the third son, Edeir, he raised sail, and arrived at 
Dunstaffnage, having with him the two eldest sons of the said 
Dothane, with their foster-father and brothers; for, in those 
days, the people had no less affection to their foster-brothers 
and father, than to their own natural father or brothers.

The youngest son, Edeir, was so infirm, that no man believed he 
could live. As soon as he began to convalesce, he was brought by 
his nurse to Argyll, where he was nurtured long time among the 
desert crags and mountains of that land: for she suspected no 
good would come to his two remaining brothers that came into 
Gillus' hands. And, as she conjectured, so it followed: for the 
first night that Gillus returned to Dunstaffnage, he slew both 
their sons of Dothane, in the arms of their foster-father and 
brothers. And, hearing that the third son, Edeir, was escaped, 
he become so insane and furious, that he slew the men that he 
left behind him for his murder, at their returning. And, from 
thence, he set his utmost efforts to pursue Edeir to the death; 
and ceased not, until he was surely informed of his fleeing to 
Ireland.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How King Gillus was banished. How Cadal, Chieftain of 
the Brigantes, was made Governor, and slew Gillus in 
Ireland. And how Ewin the Second was made King.

Not long after, a council sat at Dunstaffnage; in which Gillus 
delared, in a long speech, that he had deserved no little favour 
of his nobles and commoners for the prudent administration of 
his realm, giving his greatest efforts both to take away all 
movers of sedition, and to save it from dissension, and wars 
internal, and from the insolence of a young prince; and, 
therefore, he desired no suspicion to be imputed to him, 
although the sons of Dothane were deceased, as appeared, by the 
will of the Gods; for as they ordained kingdoms and empire to 
be, so have they commanded no women nor children, but men only 
of proven virtue, to have the same in governance. Further, there 
were several seditious men, and movers of discord, who were 
necessary to be removed from the rest.

As soon as Gillus had said these words, he entered, with certain 
of his nobles, into the castle of Dunstaffnage. Immediately, he 
slew all the friends of Durstus, without any mercy, whether they 
were men, wives, or children. Many of the nobles that stood 
about him, were very thunderstruck by this cruelty; fearing to 
be slain in the same manner. Gillus seeing them afraid, made 
them consolation; for, if they continued to support him, they 
should live in great happiness in times coming. After this, he 
cast his wicked mind each day to more cruelty, that he might all 
utterly destroy all them that favored Durstus.

When this bloody tyrant had reigned a certain time, with these, 
and similar inhuman cruelties unfitting to a prince, the 
captains and nobles of Scotland assembled an army of chosen men 
from all parts of the realm, and conspired against him with such 
prudence, that this tyrant know not thereof, until they were 
arrayed before him at Dunstaffnage. Gillus then, destitute of 
all support, and having none with him but so many as were either 
held against their will, or bought with his money, got a fishing 
boat, and fled to Ireland.

After his fleeing, his men surrendered to Cadall, chieftain of 
the Brigantes, and both his castles, Beregonium and 
Dunstaffnage, taken. The nobles decided, that this tyrant, 
Gillus, should be perpetually exiled, and made Cadall governor; 
who cast his extreme labour to pursue Gillus to the death; and 
come finally to the Isles, where he found Edeir, the third son 
of Dothane, who was saved before from the treachery of Gillus by 
his nurse, as we have said. And because the said Edeir was 
destitute of friends, (for they were all slain by Gillus,) he 
was sent to Epiacum, the principal city of Brigantia; to be kept 
there, until he was of more maturity and age.

Gillus, banished in this way, complained to the princes of 
Ireland, of the heavy injuries done to him by the Scots; by whom 
he was exiled, and deprived of his rule and kingdom; through 
which no place was left certain to him in Albion: and promised, 
if the said princes would restore him to his realm, to give the 
Isles of Scotland from the empire of the Scots, to be held 
perpetually of the dominion of Ireland. The Irish princes, glad 
of his promise, assembled an army to come to Scotland for the 
same effect.

Cadall, well informed of their plans, returned to Dunstaffnage, 
and took consultation of the nobles, how the said Gillus might 
be easily resisted. Then was it concluded that Ewin, the second 
of that name, should be king; for he was nephew to King Fynnane, 
got of his brother, Dowal.

Gillus, seeing the sea ports garrisoned in all parts of Albion 
to resist his coming, arrived in the Isles; where he exercised 
his cruelty without any mercy or pity; and took with him all the 
goods that might be carried, and the remaining set on fire. King 
Ewin, refusing to tolerate these injuries, provided a fleet of 
galleys and ships, with mariners, warriors, and other things 
necessary; and sent them with Cadall, his admiral, to Ireland. 
Soon after, Cadall raised sail, and, with favourable winds, 
arrived in Ireland. At whose arrival there came such confluence 
of people to him, that he seemed not only to conquer Gillus, but 
all the people of Ireland.

Gillus soon after arrayed his people, and, with the sound of a 
trumpet, both the armies joined, and fought with great cruelty 
on each side; until, at last, many of Gillus' people, weary and 
overcome, especially those that thought it odious to fight 
against their native people, fled from Gillus, and surrendered 
themselves to Cadall. Then Gillus, despairing of victory, took 
off his insignia, and fled toto a thick wood. Soon after, 
certain armed men were sent to seek Gillus; and found him 
finally in a dark corner of the wood, near famished with hunger; 
and immediately they slew him, and brought his head to Cadall.

Thus Gillus made a miserable end, the second year of his reign; 
confiding overmuch in his tyranny and falsehood.



Chap. Eighteenth 
How Cadall, returning from Ireland, lost the most part 
of his Army by the rage of the Sea. And of the 
consolation made to him by King Ewin.

After the death of Gillus, Cadall was returning to Albion, over 
the Irish Sea, with his victorious army: when suddenly arose an 
unmerciful storm, and turned all his glory of victory to 
desolation; for, the irrecoverable harms falling by the said 
tempest, passed all the profit of his victory. The miserable 
mothers and wives, knowing their husbands and sons perished in 
the seas, convened to the ships, with hideous outcries and 
shouts. Among other lamentable sights, Cadall come to land in 
sorrowful array, raising his hands to heaven, and cursing 
fortune and the Gods, that destroyed so many noble and valiant 
men, converting their glory of victory into supreme misery; 
whose sorrowful condition was so pitiful, that every man had 
compassion thereof.

King Ewin, very sorrowful for this news, came, with great 
diligence, to Cadall, and said: "You have brought to me and my 
realm, most valiant Cadall, no little consolation; returning 
with your victorious army to Albion, unbroken by injuries of 
enemies. You have vanquished my enemies in a foreign region, 
fighting manfully, with banners displayed, for the ease of my 
realm and welfare. The tyrant Gillus, cesspit of every vice, is 
vanquished. His shameful flight could be no support to him; 
whose head, shorn from his body, is brought to Albion, to that 
end, that he shall not want now, when he is dead, the shame and 
dishonour that he deserved for his tyranny in his life. My 
adversaries are penitent of their rebellion, and brought to my 
opinion. Our army, by your industry, are saved without reproach 
among their foreign and strongest foes. You have left nothing 
undone, that pertained to a forceful champion. No cause occurs 
to complain against fortune nor the heavens; for, though a part 
of your army be perished, by tempest and rage of seas, yet you, 
by benevolence and favour of the Gods, are saved, to the high 
honour of this realm. You arrived in Ireland not without 
propitious favour of the Gods, returning with so rich spoils, 
without any injuries from enemies. And, though your enemies 
rejoice of the mischance falling to your army, yet no glory may 
succeed thereof to them. For the state of earthly creatures has 
this condition: after prosperity comes adversity, and after 
adversity comes prosperity; proceding by reward of fated 
destinies, whose effect may not be moved, nor yet avoided, by 
prudence of mortal creatures. You have, therefore, no cause to 
lament, but rather to bear your adversity patiently, until you 
have better fortune. And since no creatures may remedy these 
misfortunes but the Gods, who govern the empire of men at their 
pleasure, show now a pleasing expression with us; that your 
friends and enemies may know you, by firm constancy, no more 
broken in adversity, than proud in prosperity; that your spirit 
and courage may appear as invincible, as your body is in 
battle."

Cadall hearing this consolation of his prince, feigned all the 
cheerfulness he could: although, he repented sorely, that this 
unmerciful tempest, that consumed so many valiant men, left him 
alive, to see their ruin and sorrow. Of this calamity falling to 
Cadall, is some part described, by the poet Claudian, and other 
authors.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
How the Kings of the Scots and Picts were allied 
together by marriage. How Balus, King of Orkney, slew 
himself in despair. Of the wise counsel given by King 
Ewin to Edeir.

King Ewin, after the slaughter of Gillus, desiring to govern his 
realm in justice, visited all the lands thereof, and punished 
malefactors; and gave to Cadall, for the faithful service done 
by him, the town of Epiacum, with several other lands and towns 
of Brigantia, in free regality<85>.

Not long after, King Ewin, accompanied by his nobles, met 
Gethus, King of Picts, on the borders of Brigantia, and renewed 
the treaty of peace with the Picts. This peace was confirmed by 
marriage; for King Ewin married Siora, daughter of Gethus the 
Third, King of Picts. This marriage was solemnised by the bishop 
and priests of the Isle of Man.

Not long after, he was informed, that Balus, King of Orkney, was 
coming, with a fleet of ships, through Pentland Firth, and made 
no little raids and slaughter in Ross and Caithness. King Ewin, 
to meet these assaults, assembled a fleet of ships with such 
diligence, that Balus was not informed thereof, until he had 
arrived in sight. The Orkney men, dismayed by his sudden coming, 
were constrained to give battle: but they were soon defeated; 
and were harried and driven to the sea, where a part of them 
escaped in fishing boats, and the remainder vanquished and 
slain. King Balus seeing no way to escape, slew himself so that 
he should not come into his enemies' hands. King Ewin, through 
this victory, obtained great favour of his people. And, when he 
was returning home by the Irish Sea, he arrived in the mouth of 
Lochy, where he built a town, called Inverlochy; and made there 
a certain sanctuary, in honour of his Gods, forbidding, under 
pain of death, that any criminals be taken out of the same, 
notwithstanding whatever crimes they had committed. This town 
was afterwards a common port for all merchants of France or 
Spain, for the incredible plenty of fish swimming in those seas. 
Of this town nothing remains, in our days, save only the ruinous 
walls thereof; for it was overthrown by the Danes, as we shall 
afterwards show. King Ewin built another town on the river of 
Ness, which is yet named Inverness; where once was great repair 
of merchants, who come out of Germany to seek rich furs; as 
martens, beavers, and suchlike skins, which abound in that 
region. This town remains yet, under the old name, full of 
merchants and goods; although it has been often attacked by evil 
neighbours lying thereabout.

King Ewin, as a noble and illustrious prince, both in peace and 
were, passed the remaining of his days without any domestic or 
foreign wars; and pacified the seditions that arose in the Isles 
with marvellous wisdom: for he detested always civil wars, as 
much when he was in private as in public authority. A short time 
before his death, he went to Epiacum, to bring to agreement the 
sons of Cadall; who fell into great contention, after their 
father's death, for his riches and goods: nonetheless, this 
noble prince brought them to an agreement soon after his coming. 
And after he had done the obsequies for Cadall, according to the 
customs of those days, he had a huge stone raised, carved to the 
life image of Cadall, upon a high mound; and commanded the 
people to offer him wine and incense: for our forebears were 
deceived, as well as other people, in their errors.

King Ewin, sorrowful at the death of Cadall, fell into a heavy 
infirmity; and was so despairing of his health, that he resigned 
the crown to Edeir, the third nephew of King Durstus, for he was 
just heir to the crown, as we have said. And to that end, that 
Edeir should be a good king, he counselled him, to defend his 
lieges and subjects from all injuries; and to do no man injury; 
and to give no man office nor authority, that is enemy to 
justice; and to address all great matters by himself, and the 
small matters to commit to his nobles; and to govern himself 
always in such manner, that he might be worthy to reign above 
his subjects; and never to come to battle unless he could not do 
otherwise; and, when it was necessary to give battle, to spare 
no effort in preparations for warfare; and never to act without 
mercy, for that virtue was most appropriate in a prince: and, 
finally, commanded him, above all other business, to have his 
Gods in reverence, whose favour was a sovereign protection to 
all realms. And when he had given this counsel to Edeir, he 
died, the 17th year of his reign. After his death, there was 
raised an image, skilfully made in his likeness; which was held 
many years after in great veneration among the people.
And so ends here the Second book.



BOOK III. 
Here Begins the Third Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap First. 
Of King Edeir; and how he revenged the raids made by 
the traitor Bredus in the Isles.

Ewin having died, Edeir was crowned in the chair of marble. And, 
soon after, he visited all the lands of his realm; this passage 
was the more pleasing to his nobles, in that he was given to 
hunting: for he delighted in nothing more than in the chase of 
wild beasts with sight-hounds and scent-hounds, and especially 
of wolves, for they are troublesome to livestock. This region, 
through the cold humours thereof, generates wolves of fierce and 
cruel nature.

King Edeir brought the people to such tranquillity, that they 
lived many years without any oppression or injury from 
neighbours. But at last, Bredus of the Isles, cousin to Gillus 
described above, arrived with many ships and galleys in Argyll, 
to revenge the slaughter of the said Gillus, and others of his 
friends, slain in Ireland. The people, not wanting to suffer the 
raids and slaughter made by him, complained to King Edeir, who 
was hunting on the nearest mountains at the time. King Edeir 
informed whereof, went, that same night, with a company of 
chosen men to the sea, where the said Bredus had arrived; and, 
first, he burned all their ships and galleys, that they might 
have no refuge to fly in Ireland. On the next day, King Edeir 
pursued this Bredus and his accomplices with such courage, that 
they were finally taken, and put to death. Having done this, 
King Edeir went to the Isles, where he punished several 
conspirators, that followed the opinion of Gillus and Bredus.



Chap. Second. 
How the Britons sent Ambassadors to King Edeir, for 
support against Julius Caesar. Of their speech, and of 
King Edeir's answer. And how the said Julius was 
beaten out of Albion, with the support of the Scots.

As soon as Edeir had defeated all the invaders of his realm, he 
returned to Dunstaffnage. In the meantime, there came to him the 
ambassadors of Cassivellaunus, King of Britons, desiring support 
against Julius Caesar, Roman Emperor; whose army was ready, with 
most awful ordinance, to come into Albion. Edeir welcomed their 
ambassadors, and commanded them to state their errand. Soon 
after, a nobleman, named Androgeus, said: "I will say nothing 
before this famous auditor, in the name of Cassivellaunus, King 
of Britonis, most noble prince; except what shall pertain both 
to the welfare of your realm and lieges. Nature, the wise mother 
of all creatures, has put in this isle of Albion three valiant 
people; not to that purpose, that they should live in sedition, 
and attack other as beasts, without reason; but to increase 
together in benvolence and friendship, so that they may be the 
more strong to resist foreign enemies whenever it shall happen 
to them to be attacked. Who may believe or trust the realm to 
stand certain, when the Britons are destroyed by the Romans? But 
if some man, by vain hope, would trust the Romans, who take away 
the sceptres from kings, to be the more pleasing and merciful to 
you when your neighbours are destroyed, you may know, by the 
damage done to other people, that this opinion is vain. The 
Romans, calling themselves, by proud insolence, lords of the 
world, who are hated by all people for their tyranny, are 
determined to come shortly to Albion, to subdue the same to 
their empire. What other thing may we believe the Romans shall 
do, when they have subjected us Britons, but, with the same 
avarice and tyranny, to rob from you Scots and Picts your lands, 
laws, and liberties? What other thing do they desire, but to sit 
down in our lands, castles, and towns; and either to reduce us 
to most shameful servitude, or else to banish the most noble and 
valiant men among us? Their deeds show well their tyranny: as 
may be well proven to us by the ruin of Cartage, once a rich 
city, and brought finally to naught, from when it was 
surrendered to the Romans, notwithstanding that it obeyed their 
rule and religion. Further, if so remote and foreign history may 
not move you, behold the Gauls, your neighbours, who, as soon as 
they were vanquished by the Romans, were reduced to perpetual 
servitude; their fortifications, and every manner of weapons 
taken from them. It is not to be trusted, that the Romans shall 
be more generous to us people of Albion, if we are vanquished, 
than they have been to others before; for always the more their 
dominion increases, their tyranny is the more insufferable. Let 
us therefore resist these common injuries, joining together with 
all our strength. It will be best to resist this violence of the 
Romans in the beginning, in case they grow afterwards so strong, 
when their power is joined together, that they may not be 
resisted. Girdle yourselves therefore, most invincible prince, 
with your proven virtue, to support us with these your valiant 
people. Come, lusty gallants, arrayed in battle against our 
common enemies. Defend your ancient liberty, and have firm hope 
of victory; since our common enemies, not content with the 
remaining lands of the world, by insatiable avarice, and without 
any occasion of injuries, intend to subdue this Isle, which is 
severed from all people, to their empire. Further, when you, by 
favour of the Gods have obtained victory, above many 
indescribable advantages, you shall enjoy your liberty, and 
obtain immortal glory both for you, and your realm."

When Androgeus had ended this speech, he was removed aside, 
while the nobles considered what was to be done. After full 
deliberation it was concluded, to send support to Britons, to 
resist the common danger appearing. Then King Edeir made answer 
to their ambassadors in these words: "You desire a thing, well 
beloved Britons, both honourable and profitable to our welfare; 
moving us to defend this realm, which has been so valiantly 
defended by our ancestors, from extreme danger appearing 
thereto. The avarice, riches, warlike courage, and proud empire 
of the Romans have been well described to us by those that have 
been subjected thereto. And, further, we know well, if the 
Romans subdue you Britons to their dominion, they will attack us 
next, and either subject us to vile servitude, or else expel us 
out of Albion. The harm suffered by Gauls and Spaniards, from 
whom our ancient fathers descended, shows daily to us, what 
affliction and misery they sustain that are subdued to the 
Romans. It would have been more honourable to them, in my 
opinion, to have fought most strongly to the death in defence of 
their liberty, than to have preserved their miserable lives in 
such shameful servitude. We know the Britons will not lose their 
realm, their liberty, and laws, without strong resistance; and, 
since our welfare may suffer no danger so long as the Britons 
stand in certain strength, we are, by careful consideration, 
profoundly resolved to risk our lives and goods in defence of 
you; thinking better to die valiantly in that way, if such 
things be pleasing to the Gods, than to remain at home, 
suffering you, our dear friends, to be deprived of your lands 
and liberties; and, finally, to lose our native Gods, wives, and 
children, into our enemies' hands. For these reasons, we will 
cause our army, in most warlike array, to be sent quickly to 
London, in support of Cassivellaunus, King of Britons. We will 
also require Gethus, our allied brother, the King of Picts, to 
concur with us, by treaty of alliance, to the same affect. And, 
we believe, all they that dwell in Albion, by the respect they 
have to the common welfare, will support us gladly in that 
behalf; for the love we bear unto our native country, enforces 
us with invincible bodies to assist thereto." The ambassadors of 
the Britons, raised in hopes of great felicity by this answer, 
returned to Cassivellaunus.

As soon as these ambassadors were despatched, King Edeir sent 
two valiant men, Cadallane and Dowall, captains of the Brigantes 
and of Lorne, with 10,000 chosen men, to London. The coming of 
these Scots was the more welcome to Cassivellaunus, in that he 
was to fight against the most powerful enemy, Julius, Conqueror 
of the world.

In the meantime, Cassivellaunus was informed, that Julius had 
arrived within his seas, and brought his army on land; and the 
people fled that were left to resist his coming on the sea camp; 
the noblemen, that valiantly resisted, slain; and the Eagle, 
which is the standard of the Romans, proudly displayed on high. 
This news caused no little fear among the Britons. Nonetheless, 
Cassivellaunus made them pleasing consolation, and exhorted them 
vehemently to battle, for defence of their realm and liberty, 
their wives, children, and native Gods; who are so dear to 
mortal people, that without them the life of man is neither 
pleasing nor certain. "Believe no other thing" said he, "but 
certain victory; since your enemies pursue you for no occasion 
of injuries, except by their insatiable avarice." The Britons 
were raised in great hope of victory by coming of the Scots and 
Picts; for they had no little confidence in their courage and 
warlike courage. Immediately, Cassivellaunus went forward with 
his whole power against the Romans. And first he sent his 
horsemen, with several mercenaries in chariots, to break the 
array and ordinance of the Romans. At first encounter, there 
were two small and inconclusive skirmishes; but, at last, both 
the armies joined with their whole power. There followed an 
uncertain battle, long continuing with uncertain outcome: until 
at last, by coming of Welshmen and Cornishmen, such a huge noise 
arose by their warcries, and the sound of the bells that hung on 
their horses' armour, that the enemies were afraid, and finally 
put to flight. The Britons, with the Scots and Picts, that came 
to their support, followed on the chase with such fury, 
scattered without array, that they got more injury than they did 
to their enemies. The Romans kept such order in their fleeing, 
and stayed so fast together at their standard, that they made 
themselves often to renew the battle, although they were not of 
power to resist. The Britons, wide scattered in several 
ambuscades, escaped not without great slaughter in their chase; 
until, at the last, night severed them.

As soon as Julius perceived the chase had ended, he gathered the 
remainder of his people together, and sent all the wounded men 
to his ships, intending to revenge this outrage on the following 
day. Nonetheless hearing, on the following day, that many of his 
ships were so broken by violent tempest, that they were not able 
to do him profit; and dreading that this calamity, fallen to his 
ships, should bring no less courage to his enemies than 
discomfiture to his own people; he postponed his intent, until 
he saw a time more suitable. He brought all his people to a new 
fortified camp, where the Britons could not attack him, and as 
soon as he had repaired his navy, he put up sails during the 
night, and returned to France; leaving behind him a huge plunder 
of goods, which could not be taken for lack of ships. The year 
that Julius come first to Albion, was from the beginning of the 
world, 5139 years; before the Incarnation, 60 years; in the 4 
year of the empire of King Edeir.



Chap. Third.  
How Julius returned to Britain, and made it tributary 
to the Roman Empire.

When Caesar was beaten out of Albion in this way, the people of 
Albion, that is to say, Scots, Picts, and Britons, divided the 
spoils found in his camp, by custom of arms, rejoicing in this 
glorious victory; and made sacrifice to their Gods, expecting 
perpetually to be delivered both of the wars of the Romans, and 
all other foreign people, in times coming. Cadallane and Dowall, 
richly rewarded by Cassivellaunus, returned with the army of the 
Scots; and described to King Edeir all the things done as 
described above. Edeir, rejoicing in their news, commanded 
general processions and sacrifice to be made in the honour of 
the Gods. Then followed such incredible love and kinship between 
the Scots, Britons, and Picts, that they expected to live in 
times coming to perpetual peace.

In the year following, King Edeir went to Inverness, where he, 
by several merchants, was informed, that Julius had pacified 
France to his empire, and was making provision for a new army to 
return to Britain, to revenge the injuries done to him in the 
year before. Edeir, soon after, sent his ambassadors to 
Cassivellaunus, to show the high dangers appearing to his realm; 
and promised to send, if he pleased, 10,000 chosen men to his 
support.

These ambassadors, at their coming to London, gave their message 
to Cassivellaunus. The Britons, moved by vain arrogance, that 
the glory of victory should not be taken from them, refused to 
have any help from the Scots or Picts; and answered, they were 
not brought to such feebleness, that it was necessary to them to 
have support all time when enemies attacked them, and they had 
the same strength as when they defeated the Romans in the year 
before.

King Edeir, and his nobles, had no little wonder at such vain 
arrogance, to refuse support against such powerful enemies, the 
Conqueror s of the world; and judged, therefore, the noble realm 
of the Britons, by proud insolence for a small victory, would 
sustain great damage. Which thing was well seen in the end of 
their wars: for Julius returned soon after to Britain. At whose 
coming, the people, that were left to resist him, frightened by 
an infinite multitude of ships, fled to their best refuge. 
Nonetheless, Julius was stoutly attacked by Cassivellaunus, and 
three separate times put back; but, at last, Cassivellaunus was 
defeated, and all his valiant captains taken or slain. 
Cassivellaunus, broken each day with irrecoverable harms, and 
despairing of support, surrendered himself to Julius; and gave 
hostages that his realm should remain tributary as a Roman 
province. Cassivellaunus, having surrendered in this manner, was 
commanded to pay yearly 3000 pounds of silver to the Roman 
people, as tribute.



Chap. Fourth.  
Of several messages sent by Julius to the Scots and 
Picts, and of their answer. Of Julius' Hoff; and of 
several opinions concerning the first Founders 
thereof.

As soon as Julius had defeated the Britons in this way, he came 
to London, where he was received with great reverence and 
honour: and, when he had tarried there certain days to refresh 
his army, he made provision to pass on the Scots and Picts. The 
motive of his wars was, because the Scots and Picts made support 
before to Britons, the first time he came to Britain. Yet, 
before he made any battle against them, he thought it best to 
attack their minds by his ambassadors, whether they wanted war 
or peace: Peace, if they would be subjected to Roman empire; 
War, if they perversely would reject the same. Immediately, he 
sent ambassadors to the two kings of the Scots and Picts, to 
tell them, that all realms, by favour, as it appeared, of the 
Gods, were subjected to the Romans. For the Gods, at different 
eras, have given the monarchy and empire of the world to 
different people; that is to say, to Africans, Medes, Persians, 
Greeks, and now presently to the Romans. Few places are found in 
the earth where the Roman warfare is unknown; for they, by 
favour of the Gods, has brought all realms and lands under their 
empire. They have vanquished Africa, Egypt, Arabia, Judea, 
Parthia, Troy, Thebes, Asia, Macedonia, Greece, France, and 
Spain; and now lately, Britain. All regions surrounded with the 
ocean seas, are obedient to Roman laws. No people are on earth 
that know not the name of the Romans. There is no certain nor 
honourable living, except where the Roman law has dominion; for 
the senate and people of Rome are the port and certain refuge of 
all people, whose glory is, to defend their subjects and friends 
in justice and faith. For these causes, it would be no little 
honour to the Scots and Picts to have society with the Romans, 
and be called their allied friends; who have so many cities and 
realms brought to their provinces, so many kings under their 
servitude. This is the command of Caesar and Roman people: which 
should be fervently desired, for the singular advantage, both to 
the Scots and Picts; otherwise, they will be rebelling against 
the Gods, who have determined to bring the whole world under the 
Roman empire.

King Edeir, and his nobles, hearing this message, understood the 
coloured deceit of the Romans; and, therefore, made answer, 
saying, They would defend their wives, children, lands, and 
liberties, with all the power they might, to the utter end of 
their life; and rather to risk them to most dangerous battle, 
than to live in servitude. The fame of the Romans was not known 
to them, but in so far as they were reputed, above talent of 
man, most avaricious thieves, and robbers of realms; depriving 
kings by false accusations and deceits, and subduing free 
people, by unjust battle, to servitude. Further, if the Romans, 
moved without occasion of injuries, except of corrupt malice, 
happened to attack them by unjust battle; they took the Gods, 
who are punishers of injuries done to innocent people, as 
witnesses, that they would fight to the death for defence of 
their lands, while one of them was left alive. The ambassadors, 
having the same answer from the Picts, returned to Britain.

When Julius had heard this answer of the Scots and Picts, he 
sent to them his second message, more contemptuous than before; 
as after follows: "The great Caesar, Roman counsul, urges the 
King Edeir, and you Scots, to submit yourselves to the Romans, 
the most powerful people of the world, otherwise you will bring 
yourselves, by imprudent fighting, to utter extermination. Take 
heed of the irrecoverable harms which have fallen to other 
peoples for their vain rebellion. Behold the majesty of Roman 
people! Consider the magnitude of their name! Will you attack 
them with chance of battle, as the Britons, your neighbours, 
have lately done; who, by their foolish actions, are either 
slain, or taken and brought to perpetual servitude? What 
strength have you to set against the Romans, the Conqueror s of 
the world? Have you that vain confidence, that the Romans, the 
defeaters of all people, may be vanquished by you, the most 
remote people thereof? Or, do you believe, that the world may be 
delivered from servitude under the Romans by you? Would your 
power, which is nothing compared to the Romans', restore the 
rule of so many kings destroyed? Know you not, that there are 
many Roman champions, no less active than Caesar, both in 
wisdom, courage, and warfare, whose illustrious deeds have 
decorated all regions where the sun shines? And yet it is more 
difficult to defeat Caesar, him alone, than to defeat all the 
world. How has this presumptuous folly come to you? To despise 
the Gods, who, by their propitious favour to the Romans, have 
ordained all regions to be subdued to them? Do you believe, the 
Romans will be so irked by difficult passage of your crags, 
mountains, or marshes, or by penurite of victuals, that they 
will not abide in your regions? Do you expect, to be safe in 
your said mountains, with your goods? You are deceived, if you 
have such vain confidence; for such impediments shall no more 
move the Romans from their purpose, than if your lands were 
plentiful, and full of every fruit necessary to sustain their 
wars. For the Romans have experience above talent of man in 
warlike courage: so agile of their bodies, that they may 
overcome all tortuous and difficult journeys; swift to combat, 
and ready for every kind of risk; needing little food and sleep, 
and acquinted with every danger that may occur in battle; and so 
provident, that they shall cause victuals, if needs be, to be 
brought to them out of all adjacent regions: for Caesar has a 
ripe wit for every case that may occur. Wherefore, if you have 
any regard to your welfare, if you are prudent,—avoid 
bellicosity; so that you do not, by foolish and imprudent acts, 
bring yourselves, your wives, friends, and children, to 
irrecoverable damage. You may now have fair conditions of peace 
before the victory: which you shall not obtain when you are 
defeated by force of battle; for then you shall, for your 
rebellion, be deprived both of your lands and honours; and, 
finally, be brought to such desperation, that you shall never 
have any hope of recovering your liberty."

As soon as these words were said, such fury and noise arose 
among the Scots, for they were impatient of servitude, that 
these ambassadors would have been most cruelly slain, had not 
the law of the people, which our forebears had always in most 
reverence, saved them. Nonetheless, answer was made to them by 
Cadallane, in the king's name, as follows: "Suppose the Scots, 
by some opinions, are reputed not to be circumspect; but of 
foolish and dull talent; yet they are not moved more by Caesar's 
pleasing and deceitful words, than by his awful threats, to lose 
their lands and liberties without risking battle: for they are 
not accustomed to obey tyrants, and seizers of realms and 
kingdoms; except to obey their native prince. And, therefore, by 
carefully considered advice and counsel, they are definitely 
resolved to have no friendship nor alliance with the Romans, 
because their fair words are nothing but hidden treachery and 
falsehood: and as to their false and unjust wars, they hold the 
same in defiance; committing them in their just actions, to the 
protection of the Gods."

Julius, greatly angered by this answer, made his preparations, 
without delay, to defeat their rebellion. In the meantime, he 
received letters from Labienus, his admiral, that the Normans 
and Picards, who were pacified at his departing, had rebelled: 
also, the Carnutes had raised great trouble in France, and had 
slain a man named Transegerius, who was chosen by the Romans to 
be King of France, and to hold the same under the empire of the 
Romans. Julius, for fear of this news, left off his coming to 
Scotland; and, because victuals were scant in his army, and no 
possibility of new victuals to come to Britain, (for it was the 
winter season, when tempestuous seas allow no passage for 
merchants,) he gathered the remainder of his army together, and 
returned to France, leaving behind him Britain tributary to his 
empire, and the Scots little dismayed by his wars.

This history of the coming of Caesar to Britain, and subduing of 
it to his empire, not much different from the words of his 
Commentaries, are drawn by us out of Verimond, Campbell, and 
other authors. But it is said in our vulgar chronicles, that 
Julius came to the Callendar Wood, and cast down Camelon, the 
principal city of the Picts, after the same was surrendered to 
him; and left behind him, not far from Carron, a round house of 
square stones, 24 cubits in height, and 12 cubits in breadth, to 
be a memory of his coming to the place. Others say, he used this 
house as his tent in all his voyages, and had it always carried 
with him; and, for that cause, it was called Julius' Hoff. Yet, 
because no famous authors makes mention of any wars led by 
Julius against the Scots and Picts, we let them pass, and will 
infer nothing in this work, except what may not be denied. As to 
this house of Julius, it is round, as we may yet see, having no 
windows but above, in the manner of the ancient temples, which 
are yet seen in Rome, with benches of stone round about within. 
The pavement has been of ashlar stones, and the Eagle, which is 
the Roman standard, skilfully carved in it; but now, by the 
decay of years, is worn away. In it was a huge stone, standing 
to the South, on which the pagans made their sacrifices. Others 
authors write, this temple was built by Vespasian, in honour of 
Emperor Claudius, and the goddess Victory, as the title thereof 
shows. But it was cast down by Edward, the first King of England 
of that name; as we will show more largely hereafter.



Chap. Fifth. 
How the traitor Murket and His Accomplices were 
punished. Of the death of King Edeir. Of the vicious 
King Ewin the Third; and of his laws and death.

Soon after this defiance was sent to Julius, King Edeir 
assembled an army from all parts of his realm, to resist the 
Romans; for he did not know that Julius' wars had been stopped. 
And, in the meantime, when he was gathered in this way, came 
Murket, who was nephew to Gillus described above, and arrived 
with many galleys in the Isles; and slew, there, both wives, 
children, and aged persons, without any resistance: for all 
able-bodied men, as we have said, were drawn out of those parts 
by King Edeir. As soon as Edeir was informed thereof, he sent 
Cadallane, captain of Brigantia, with a band of armed men, to 
the Isles; who, soon after his coming, burned all the galleys 
and boats, during the night, that belonged to this Murket, and 
in the morning he took this Murket, and hanged him, with his 
accomplices, on the gallows.

King Edeir lived the remainder of his days without any foreign 
or domestic wars; and died at Dunstaffnage, the 48th year of his 
reign; the 26th year of the empire of Emperor Augustus; from the 
beginning of the world, 5183 years. His body was buried in 
Dunstaffnage; and about his sepulchre were raised many high 
pillars, in memory of his noble deeds. This Edeir, for his 
singular virtue, might have been called a happy prince both 
living and dead; had he not left his son Ewin, the third of that 
name, the most vicious man in earth, heir to the crown.

This Ewin, after the death of his father, was made king; and was 
believed by each man to have followed the footsteps of his 
father. Nonetheless, from the time he was declared king, he 
began to burgeon in every kind of vice; so degenerate and 
steeped in lust, that he passed above the common insolence of 
youth. He had a hundred concubines chosen of the noblest matrons 
and virgins of his country; and, though he was wearied by such 
an excessive number, yet he could never be satiated. And, by the 
persuasion of ruffians and scoundrels, whom he raised up to 
assist him in his vice, he banished certain of his nobles, and 
others slew by treacherous attacks, so that he might the more 
easily indulge his lust; and set his mind to slay or banish, by 
false accusations, all them that hated his vice. This abominable 
tyrant, given in this way to most terrible cruelties, envenomed 
the country for 6 years with no less unhappiness than shame, by 
the counsel of certain depraved creatures, who, in hope of 
profit, extolled and loved all his governance. Shortly, this 
tyrant become so avaricious and unthankful, without any 
reverence to the laws of the Gods or men, that he despoiled his 
servitors of all their lands, riches, and goods, that they had 
obtained under him. And, finally, he grew in such blind fury, 
that he nurtured openly, within his house, thieves, to make 
raids and raids in the country without any punishment; and took 
a large part thereof for his assistance. And, beside these, and 
many other things unworthy to be described, he made laws, that 
his lieges shall have as many wives as they please, according to 
their goods. Another law he made, that wives of the commoners 
should be free to the nobles; and the lord of the ground shall 
have the maidenhead of all virgins dwelling on the same. And 
though the first two laws was revoked after by council, yet this 
last law was so pleasing to the young nobles, that it could 
never be abrogated, until the time of King Malcolm Canmore, and 
his blessed queen Saint Margaret; who thought the same so 
injurious both to God and man, that they solicited the nobles to 
revoke the said law, taking instead a golden penny, called the 
merchet: which is yet paid to the lord of the ground, when 
virgins are to be married, in redemption of their honour and 
chastity.

But we will return to Ewin; whose horrible vices were so driven 
in every man's ear, that the nobles thought this degenerate 
monster, that was given to such cruelty and vices, unworthy to 
be their prince; and made, therefore, a swift conspiracy against 
him. Ewin, notwithstanding this conspiracy, came with displayed 
banners to the field, with certain evilly arrayed men. 
Nonetheless, he was soon vanquished and taken. After long 
consultation, it was commanded by the nobles, that he should be 
degraded of his kingdom, and remain in perpetual prison. It was 
ordained, that Cadallane, during his life, should by governor. 
But, in the first night that Ewin was put in prison, he was 
slain by a young child; who trusted, because he was odious to 
the people, to get reward for his slaughter. But, on the 
following day, this child was executed in presence of many 
people.

This end made the wretched tyrant King Ewin; and died, the 7 
year of his reign, without any heirs of his body; the 32 year of 
the empire of Augustus.



Chap. Sixth.  
Of King Mettelane. Of the nativity of Christ, our 
Saviour. Of the great fullness of Poets, Learned men, 
and Philosophers, that flourished in His time.

After the death of King Ewin, the nobles chose Metellane, who 
was nephew to King Edeir, got by his brother Carron, to be king. 
This Metellane was the most humble prince that reigned above the 
Scots, to his days; having no foreign nor domestic wars during 
his time, and governed all matters, both at home and abroad, 
with great happiness. He was a merciful prince to his subjects, 
and very religious, after the rite of those days. He took great 
labours to abrogate the cursed laws of King Ewin; nonetheless, 
he was so frustrated by the unreasonable solicitation of his 
nobles, especially those that were given to their lust, that he 
was constrained to desist.

About this time came ambassadors of the Romans to Cunobelinus, 
King of Britons; thanking him for his perseverance in peace and 
friendship with the senate and people of Rome; and saying to 
him, that the whole world was that time in peace, with more 
tranquillity than ever was seen in any time before; and exhorted 
the Britons therefore, by the example of other people, to keep 
peace and concord among themselves, without occasion of any 
civil or foreign wars; for such doings pertained both to the 
happiness of Emperor Augustus, and all other people. These same 
ambassadors come soon after to King Metellane, with suchlike 
exhortation. King Metellane hearing, by narration of these 
ambassadors, that the farthest people of the orient sought 
friendship with the Romans, and sent several golden crowns to 
Emperor Augustus, he thought he would not be so unpleasing as to 
despise the majesty and magnitude of Roman people; and sent 
therefore, with these ambassadors, several rich jewels, to be 
offered to Emperor Augustus, and other Roman Gods in the 
Capitol. By this way King Metellane obtained certain friendship 
of the Romans, which endured many years after. Of this message, 
sent by Augustus to the Britons, writes Strabo, in his book of 
geography, called, The Description of the Earth; in which is 
said the situation of Britain, with the manners of the 
inhabitants thereof.

The world being thus in peace, Christ, our Saviour, was born of 
the Virgin Mary, daughter of Anna and Joachim, in Bethlehem, a 
city of the Jews, the same time when the shepherds heard the 
angels sing, when the three kings, guided by the stars, came to 
the place where our Saviour was born. Many unknown and strange 
miracles appeared at the time of his nativity, as Holy Writ 
shows. His nativity fell in the 10th year of the reign of 
Metellane; from the beginning of the realm of the Scots, 330 
years; the 42nd year of the empire of Augustus; from the 
beginning of the world, 5499 years. King Metellane reigned many 
years, in good peace, doing no man injury; and so happy and 
pleasing to his subjects, that his fame was patent through all 
lands of Albion. He died, the 39th year of his reign; the 14th 
year of Emperor Tiberius,; from the nativity of Christ, 29 
years.

In this time there were in Rome, the prince of Latin poets, 
Virgil; Horace, Ovid, Cicero, Marcus Varro, Strabo, Livy, 
Sallust, with many other natural and moral philosophers. Such 
fullness of virtue and letters multiplied in those days by the 
felicity of the birth of Christ, the giver of knowledge and 
grace; for apparently was never seen so many eloquent poets and 
profound clerics living at once as were at that time, when God, 
clothed with nature of man, was seen in the earth.

But we will return to our History.



Chap. Seventh. 
Of King Caratacus, and how he defeated several 
Conspirators of his Realm. How the Britons, rebelling 
against the Romans, were defeated; and of their 
Message sent to the Scots.

Metellane might have been called the most happy prince that ever 
reigned above the Scots, were not he deceased without heirs of 
his body: through which the crown come to Caratacus, son of the 
valiant Cadallane described above; for he was grandson to 
Metellane, got of his sister Europea. Caratacus, after his 
coronation, received the huge treasure and riches gathered by 
King Metellane; and exceded all the people in Albion in riches. 
Not long after, he went through all the lands of his realm: then 
went with an army to the Isles; for the captain thereof had 
rebelled against him. Nonetheless, he pacified all trouble that 
arose by this sedition, and punished the principal movers 
thereof with death. All things pacified in this manner, he 
returned to Albion; then went to Carrick, which was the 
principal city of that shire.

While such matters were happening in Scotland, Cunobelinus, King 
of Britons, died; who, in his youth, was so familiar to 
Augustus, that he kept the Britons always in agreement with the 
Romans. After whose death, Guiderius was made king. This 
Guiderius, seeing the realm settled on him, thought it heavy, 
that the Britons should live under servitude to the Romans. 
Moved wherefore by a vain hope to recover his liberty, he 
convened his nobles to a council, where he, in a long speech, 
complained, that his realm and lieges were held under servitude 
to the Romans; and not only did the said Romans hold all the 
strongholds of his country garrisoned with soldiers, but 
sheltered his rebels, and would not restore the hostages that 
were given to them, but caused them to waste their days in 
captivity and prison. It would be best, therefore, to rebel 
against the Romans, and suffer no longer their yoke of 
servitude. The Britons, inflamed by these words, concluded, with 
general consent, to suffer no longer the servitude to the 
Romans. Immediately, they rushed to arms, and slew all the 
Romans that were found, or taken outside their fortifications or 
strongholds. In the meantime Guiderius gathered an army, to 
destroy all the garisson of the Romans, before any news of his 
rebellion were known in Rome. Nonetheless Emperor Claudius, was 
soon informed thereof, and sent two captains, named Aulus 
Plancius, and Gneus Sentius, to Britain, with many Roman 
legions, to defeat the said rebellion. These captains, at their 
coming to Britain, restocked all the strongholds and 
fortifications, which were then under the Roman control, with 
new victuals, soldiers, and other such resources, to resist the 
Britons; and, so that they should not be besieged within their 
strongholds, they brought their army to the plains, to be ready 
for battle when their enemies would attack them. Not long after, 
Guiderius attacked the Romans with battle array; nonetheless, 
the victory succeeded to the Romans: the Britons escaped, with 
small damage, by coming of the night. Then followed many 
incursions, with great slaughter both of the Romans and Britons, 
continuing all the summer. At the coming of winter, the Romans 
kept themselves within their fortifications and camp.

About this time come certain ambassadors, from Guiderius, to 
Caratacus, King of Scots, and said: "I think it reasonable, most 
illustrious prince, that they that seek support of foreign and 
foreign realms, as we now do, if no friendship nor kinship by 
deserved by them for good deeds, to show them the thing that 
they desire to be honourable and profitable. For these reasons, 
we Britons, ambassadors of King Guiderius, oppressed with heavy 
wars and destitute of all supply and help, save only from you 
Scots and Picts, are coming humbly to you. Truth is, the Roman 
people, who daily attack us with insufferable injuries, are sore 
enemies; very powerful, both in riches and warlike courage, 
above the estimation of men. Nonetheless, they may be 
vanquished, for Caesar, the valiant Emperor, by your support and 
virtue, was beaten both out of our realm and yours, although all 
France, Spain, German, Greece, Asia, Egypt, and Africa, were 
subject to him: and these Romans, that now attack us, are but 
the refuse of Caesar's army. And, without doubt, they may be 
vanquished; to your greater honour, if the Gods be favourable, 
that they call themselves, by proud insolence, Lords of the 
World, and you, the lowest people thereof. And, to beat these 
our common enemies out of Albion, we desire your support, since 
the same may not be done by our strength; the which thing if you 
do, in remembrance of your ancient kinship and friendship, 
supporting us now in our greatest adversity and danger, you 
shall obtain, above your honourable victory, interminable glory 
and honour to you and your posterity: First, because you help 
us, who are not invaders but defenders; for nothing may be so 
honourable and pleasing among living creatures, as to defend the 
action of common liberty and native Gods: Secondly, you should 
deliver your realm and people from the danger thereto appearing; 
for the Romans, your deadly enemies, intend to subdue us, that 
the way may be the more clear to you. And since these things are 
manifest to you, most valiant champions, if you have respect to 
the welfare of yourselves, or your lands, strengthen your realm 
with all manner of fortifications against the Romans; which 
thing may be easily done, if you and the Picts equally concur 
with us against our common enemies. For this, as we dare boldly 
affirm, shall pertain no less to your welfare than to ours; for 
when the Romans have vanquished us in battle, stripped us of our 
goods, and subdued our realm into a province, they will be the 
more able to subdue you to their empire. Now is the time to 
attack our enemies in battle; while we have strength, and while 
we may, by the assistance of each other, be sufficient to 
withstand them. Truly, if the people of Albion will equally 
concur together, all of one mind, they shall take as much from 
the Romans, as they have won from any other people. Wherefore, 
let the strength of the Scots, Britons, and Picts, equally 
concur together to defend the common liberty. Let us take our 
weapons at once, to resist the injury which threatens. And 
though we be vanquished, (which God forbid!) it would be no 
reproach to us; for then we would not be vanquished by one 
people, but by the strength of the world: and, if we be 
victorious, as our just action firmly believes, the victory 
shall be no less glory and profit to you than to us, and you 
shall be perpetually estemed by all people."



Chap. Eighth. 
Of Caratacus' answer. How the Britons incited the 
Normans and Picards to rebellion. And how the said 
Britons were defeated by the Romans, and their King 
slain.

Caratacus made answer to this message as follows: "Had the 
Britons not refused our support, freely offered to you, when 
Julius, the Roman consul, attacked you with unjust battle, it 
should not have been necessary to you this day to seek support 
from us, nor yet should it have been necessary to us to raise 
our army against such powerful enemies; for then, by joining of 
all our strength together, we might easily have vanquished them, 
and been delivered of all fear, enjoying our lands in Albion in 
perpetual tranquillity. Yet it is, as they say, better late than 
never. It is not now to be discussed, how we might have defeated 
the Romans in time past; but how we may avoid the great danger 
now appearing. You complain, that you are unjustly attacked by a 
rich people, very desirous to have dominion, and to rob other 
men's goods. You have been subjected to them many years, living 
under their servitude, by your own fault; for you are divided 
among yourselves, by internal seditions: and, so long as you 
stand so, your people shall never be free. Further, your 
fortifications and strongholds are garrisoned with Roman 
soldiers, and your plains are garrisoned with their camp. We 
hear also, that Claudius Caesar and Vespasian are informed of 
your imminent rebellion, and ready to come, with many legions of 
soldiers, into your realm. I think, therefore, since you are 
broken with so many calamities and battles, although the whole 
power of Albion were together with you, you cannot resist so 
powerful enemies for this time; unless the Gods were against 
them. The best thing is, for these reasons, to calm all 
seditions among yourselves, postponing your wars for a season; 
and set your labour, with most skilful art, to transport this 
dangerous battle to France. To work this prudently, you must 
incite the Normans, Picards, Bartaners, Alemans, with all other 
people lying on the border of Gaul, to rebel against the Romans, 
in hope to recover their liberty; and promise, if they will 
assist thereto, to support them with ships, warriors, gold, and 
other necessaries pertaining to their wars. You must also be 
allied with all people that hate the Romans; and, if you do this 
well, you shall avoid this battle, that the Romans intend to 
move against you, and divert it against France. Thus shall both 
you and we be delivered of all fear of enemies, and live the 
remaining of this year in quietness; and be the more able the 
next year for battle. And, if there is no way to avoid this most 
dangerous battle, then I think it best to assemble all the 
people of Albion together, to fight in honourable battle to the 
death, without any heed to our lives, except to our glory and 
honour; for no people may die more honourably, than fighting for 
their liberty and native Gods against the lords of the world." 
The ambassadors of the Britons, raised in hope of good fortune 
by this answer, returned to Guiderius in Britain.

When Guiderius had heard this wise council of Caratacus, he sent 
his ambassadors to persuade the Normans, Picards, Bartaners, and 
all other people of the sea-coasts, to rebel against the Romans; 
saying, nothing was more abominable to free people, than 
contrary to their native laws, to be subjected to the Romans; 
who were a proud and cruel people, daily exercising, by their 
tyranny, so many new and intolerable conditions of servitude on 
the people of subjected realms, that no manner of death should 
be refused to recover their liberty; without which, the life of 
man is nothing. For these reasons, nothing was so good, as for 
the hostages, through all lands of Gaul, to rebel against the 
Romans, and slay their soldiers in all places where they might 
be apprehended. And, to give the more exhortation thereto, they 
said, how all the kings of Albion would assist them, and support 
them with money, victuals, ships, warriors, and all other 
necessaries: and said, how the Romans, who were lately come to 
Britain, had lost all their horsemen, and the remenant broken 
with such calamity, that they were either chased to the sea, or 
else to their strongholds. The citizens of Tervana, in Flanders, 
to whom these ambassadors first came, very desirous to recover 
their liberty, refused not their offers: but the charge was so 
high, that they could not answer until they consulted with their 
neighbours: and prayed them to keep their petitions secret; for, 
if the same were divulged, all their hostages, that were given 
before to the Romans, would be cruelly tortured: and, to remove 
all suspicion, prayed them, to remain in Calais until they were 
resolved in this matter. Thus these ambassadors of Britain 
stayed certain days in Calais, waiting for their answer.

In the meantime Guiderius was informed, that Aulus Plautius had 
raised his camp, and destroyed with fire and sword all the lands 
that supported him. Guiderius, seeing no way to avoid his 
enemies, gathered all his people together in battle array, and 
closed them with wagons and carts on every side, except the part 
facing their enemies, so that none of them could hope to fly; 
and put the wives in the said wagons and carts, to exhort their 
husbands to fight valiantly for their lives and lands. On the 
other side, Plautius divided his army in three parts; and, at 
the blast of a trumpet, came so fiercely on the Britons, that 
they had no space to shoot their arrows. Then the Britons flung 
their bows from them, and fought with their swords. The wives 
exhorted them with loud cries to deliver them from Roman 
servitude. This battle was cruelly fought; but, at last, the 
Britons were defeated, and Guiderius, their king, slain. Many of 
the women were crushed in the carts, by force of them that fled. 
The chase ceased not until the Britons were driven to the river 
Yare, 6 miles from the place where the field was defeated. This 
victory was not very pleasing to the Romans, for Gnaeus Sentius, 
with many other Roman nobles, were slain.

As soon as this dreadful battle was heard of in France, it made 
all the people thereof despair to recover their liberty; and so 
the ambassadors who were sent, as we have said, to France, 
returned without any good results of their message.

This history, as we have written, is collected out of Godfrey, 
writer of English histories; and out of Veramond, John Campbell, 
Cornelius Tacitus, and Eutropius.



Chap. Ninth. 
How Emperor Claudius, came to Britain, and subdued 
Orkney to his Empire. Of Saint Peter's first coming to 
Italy. And of the assumption of the glorious Virgin 
Mary.

A short time after, the Emperor Claudius, and Vespasian, a man 
of singular virtue, arrived, with many legions of soldiers, in 
Britain. The Britons when they heard of his coming were greatly 
afraid: Nonetheless, by public advisement, they sent learned men 
to excuse themselves, saying, the offence committed against the 
Romans was done only by evil counsel; and they would, threfore, 
not only repair all injuries done to them, but be obedient to 
the empire of the Romans and their laws in times coming. 
Claudius than commanded them to give hostages for observation 
thereof; and also commanded all the princes and lords of Britain 
to come before him against a certain day, with the intimation, 
if they did not, he should pursue them to the death. The Britons 
knowing no refuge, gave hostages, and came to London as he 
desired. At last, when Claudius had demanded them, why they 
broke their faith, they fell on their knees, confessing their 
offence, and prayed him, since they were sufficiently punished 
by the Gods, to receive them again to his mercy, and spare their 
lives, under whatever condition or servitude he pleased; and 
made solemn oaths never to rebel in times coming, and, if they 
failed, all vengeance in earth to fall on them, and their 
posterity. Some of the Romans gave counsel to Claudius, to 
punish their rebellion, and to slay the principal movers 
thereof, otherwise the Britons might not be held to their word. 
Nonetheless, Vespasian persuaded him, with many reasons, to 
mercy; for a prince without mercy may well be feared, but never 
loved. also, nothing was so fitting to the majesty of Roman 
people as to have mercy on their subjects, and defend them from 
all injury from their enemies; for, in that way, the empire of 
the Romans was increased, and should endure in the same way to 
the end of the world. These words of Vespasian calmed the 
emperor, so that he chose rather to be named a merciful prince, 
than a vengeful tyrant. In the meantime, he began to treat of 
matters concerning the administration of the Britons: and, 
first, he made Arviragus king of Britons, so that the crown 
should remain in the native blood; for he was Prince of Wales, 
and brother to Guiderius, previously slain. He ordained Plautius 
to be governor as before, and M. Trebellius to be treasurer; and 
commanded them, to fill all the strongholds and towns of Britain 
with a strong garrison of warriors; to administer justice by the 
laws; to keep the Britons in peace, and defend them from all 
injury from people lying them about, specially from the Scots 
and Picts, who were a people full of warlike courage, and 
impatient of servitude: and to seek no occasion of war against 
them; and, if it were necessary to have battle, to have then 
strong forces, both at home and afield; having no less respect 
to keep the Britons loyal to the Romans, than to increase their 
empire: and, finally, he exhorted the nobles of Britain, to 
remember the affliction which fell to them by their rebellion, 
and to keep their faith in time coming, for the welfare of 
themselves, their children, and goods. Such things done, the 
Britons returned home; and gave thanks to Vespasian, for his 
humanity shown to them.

After this, Claudius Caesar, desiring some triumph of honours 
before his returning to Rome, thought expedient to visit Orkney, 
the last Isles within the ocean surrounding Britain. The motive 
of his war against them was, because they supported the people 
of Albion in the battle described above against the Romans. A 
short time after, Claudius, provided with all necessaries, come 
out of Britain with fair winds, and went through Pentland Firth 
to Orkney, where he was nearly shipwrecked.

None of the Orkney men were seen at his first coming; for, when 
they saw so huge a fleet of ships arrived within their seas, 
they hid themselves in caves. Claudius, finding this isle 
deserted, went to Kirkwall, and sent his scouts to spy the 
nature of the country, and people thereof; and, when he was 
informed that the same was full of every kind of cattle and fowl 
necessary to sustain the life of man, he thought the same 
sufficient enough to adorn his triumph. On the following day, 
hearing that Ganus, King of Orkney, was in a castle not 12 miles 
from his army, he sent a company of warriors to besiege the said 
castle. And when these men were passing forward to do that, they 
perceived several rude people of that country coming from the 
caves, where they had hid all the night, and going to the 
mountains. These rude people were daunted by the sight of the 
Romans: nonetheless, seeing no refuge, they fought cruelly a 
while; but, at last, they were all slain or taken. The Romans, 
rejoicing in this victory, laid siege to the castle. At last, 
when King Ganus had debated long time, and saw no recourse, he 
surrendered the castle, and was brought prisoner, with his wife 
and children, to Claudius. Then Claudius raised sail, and 
arrived at Calais; where he stayed some time, while his army was 
refreshed; then returned to Rome: and led Ganus, with his wife, 
children, and the hostages of the Britons, in his triumph.

This history of Claudius coming to Britain is drawn out of 
Suetonius, Eutropius, Bede, Campbell, and Cornelius Ireland.

The same time, Saint Peter the Apostle, come from Antioch to 
Italy, after he had erected many churches in Asia; where he, 
preaching the gospel of Christ, began to found the Christian 
faith. About this time, was the glorious and blessed Virgin 
Mary, Mother of God, taken with body and soul to heaven: in the 
5th year of the empire of Claudius; after the Incarnation, 47 
years.



Chap. Tenth. 
How several princes of Britain, conspiring against 
Arviragus, were defeated. How the confderate Kings 
come to support these Princes of Britain against the 
Romans.

As soon as Arviragus was made king in this manner, he repudiated 
his lawful Queen Voada<88>, sister to Caratacus, and put her in 
prison, after she had borne to him two daughters, and a son; and 
then he married a Roman lady named Genissa, by persuasion of 
Plautius, trusting, if it happened that the said Arviragus 
rebelled against the Romans, the affinity ceasing between him 
and Caratacus, he shoud get no support from the Scots. Several 
princes of Britain were very disturbed, that Arviragus had 
repudiated his Queen in this manner; and persuaded him, by many 
arguments, to cast off the Roman lady, and to adhere to his 
lawful wife, who had been with him many years, and borne to him 
fine children, to whom nothing in earth might be compared. Also 
they said, what profit might be had from the Scots, if his 
enemies happened once to attack his realm; and pleaded with him 
to avoid, that he, by rage of lust, and deceitful words of the 
Romans, might draw himself, and the Britons, from friendship of 
their old allied friends. Nonetheless, when they had assailed 
him in vain with these and similar words, they found his reason 
blinded with new lust, without any sight to wisdom or honour. In 
the night following, they broke the prison where Voada was 
incarcerated, and brought her and her children with them to 
Wales. Then Arviragus wrote to the great princes of his realm, 
saying, that his friends, the lords of Wales, in whom he most 
confided, took indignation that he had preferred a Roman lady to 
his first wife; as if it had been unlawful to him to have 
several wives at his pleasure; although neither the laws, nor 
the custom of Britain, forbade that: affirming, also, the said 
marriage was for no rage of lust, except that Britons and the 
Romans might increase together, under one blood and friendship. 
Further, he desired them, if the lords of Wales happened to 
conspire against him, that they would keep their word promised 
to the Romans. It was answered by them, that it was unlawful to 
him any manner of way to prefer a new wife to his first wife; 
and, for that cause, they would not accept the injuries done to 
her.

Arviragus, knowing what mind these nobles bore to him, thought 
it best to attack them without delay; and, by advice of 
Plautius, he assembled an army of Romans and Britons, and went 
into Wales. The princes of Wales, nothing afraid of his coming, 
met him with a great force; nonetheless they were vanquished, 
and put to flight. On the following day, Arviragus and Plautius 
were informed, that Derby, Lancaster, York, and several other 
shires had rebelled. Fearing, therefore, that their enemies 
should attack the East parts of Britain, they returned to 
London. From then on, Plautius had little confidence in the 
Britons, and sent to France for two new legions to support his 
army; then garrisoned all his strongholds with new mercenaries 
and victuals.

Such things done by Plautius, the princes of Wales convened at 
Shrewsbury, to take consultation in this most dangerous matter. 
At last it was concluded, that all people under their rule 
should convene, at a certain day and place, to expel the Romans 
out of Britain, or else all at once to die. By the same counsel 
was decided, that ambassadors should pass to the lords of 
Carlisle, Kendal, and Durham, to solicit them to the same 
effect. In the autumn following, these princes foresaid convened 
at Shrewsbury; where they, who had long suffered Roman injuries, 
lamented heavily the fickleness of Arviragus, who had more 
desire to be servant to the Romans than king of Britons. 
Notwithstanding, with healthy mind and strength, they concluded 
to recover their ancient honours and liberty. But then began no 
little contention who should be captain of the army; for few of 
them would give place to any other. Then Comus, prince of Wales, 
said: "We may soon gather, most valiant men, a greater army of 
our people and friends than may be easily resisted, provided 
every thing were governed by craft of warfare; for therein 
stands all victory and glory of battle. Nonetheless, sedition, 
discord, and ambition of honours, are so contrary thereto, that 
where they sprout, neither order nor craft of warfare may be 
there, nor yet victory be had over enemies. Therefore, all 
ambition is to be drawn away, and all dissensions to be quelled; 
and, finally, a man to be chosen, to whom the other people shall 
be obedient; by whose authority this battle shall be led, and, 
if we intend to have victory, to be obedient to him. And, 
because we are near equal to each other in power, therefore it 
is best to sent ambassadors to Caratacus, King of Scots, who is 
a most cruel enemy to the Romans, and desire him to concur with 
us to revenge the oppression done to his sister Voada, and to 
defend his nephew, whom the Romans intend to defraud of the 
crown of the Britons; and to exhort him to take the guardianship 
of his nephew, until he is of mature age: and they to obey him 
in all things; for the more affection that he has to his sister 
and nephew, the more easily may this matter be solicited."

Soon after, ambassadors were sent to Caratacus, and presented to 
him all this matter at length, as it is described above. 
Caratacus answered, that he was more aggrieved that Arviragus 
had married a Roman lady, in destruction of himself and his 
realm, than of any injuries done to his sister or nephew; 
knowing well, how the Romans, by vain fellowship and guile, 
seduce imprudent kings to their dominion. Nonetheless, he 
promised to come, before the spring of the year, to support them 
with his army, as he thought most expedient. The ambassadors, 
dispatched in this way, returned to Shrewsbury.

At the spring of the year, as we have said, these foresaid 
princes of Britain, by general edict, assembled all men that 
might bear weapons, to a certain day, at York, to defend their 
common liberty, to the number of 80,000 men; and, on the said 
day, Caratacus and Congestus, the allied kings of the Scots and 
Picts came; whose coming made the Britons so joyful, that they 
believed in nothing but certain victory. Immediately, as was 
before devised, Caratacus was made general captain of all this 
army; and he made under him several other captains, from those 
of most wisdom and courage; and exhorted the people to be 
obeidient to them, with such respect to their own and common 
welfare, that they suffer not themselves to be surrendered to 
enemies: and also he prayed them, to remember the courage of 
their elders, who drove the valiant Julius out of Albion.

The people of Albion, inflamed to battle by this exhortation, 
come forward well arrayed on their enemies. As soon as Plautius 
and Arviragus were informed thereof, they arrayed their people. 
Nonetheless, they thought it unprofitable to give immediate 
battle, knowing well their enemies were full of ire and hatred; 
and, therefore, concluded rather to tire them with long delays, 
marching, labour, and shortage of victuals, than to risk 
fighting against so huge a multitude of people, all enraged 
against them at once, who could not be vanquished without 
innumerable casualties. The people of Albion, by this delay of 
battle, come to such point, that they could not, for multitude 
of people, by held together: for such dearth and hunger arose in 
their army, that several of them departed from their camp to 
seek victuals; of whom a certain number were taken and brought 
to Plautius, and said how the Britons, by hunger, marching, and 
trouble, were nearly defeated. Plautius, on the following day, 
made his army ready for battle. Caratacus, well informed 
thereof, arrayed his people, and, on the sound of a trumpet, 
joined battle. There followed a sharp battle, fought continually 
with uncertain victory, until the night severed them on each 
side. Plautius, on the following day, seeing that he might not 
reinforce his army, returned to London, after the most part of 
his horsemen were lost. Caratacus, broken in the same manner, 
came with the remainder of his army to York: and commanded all 
his people to return home, until they were called on again.



Chap. Eleventh. 
Of the message sent to Caratacus by Plautius, and of 
his answer. Of the death of Genissa. And how Vespasian 
was sent to Britain to defeat the Britons.

Plautius, after this dreadful battle, sent his ambassadors to 
Caratacus, and said that he was greatly surprised that 
Caratacus, without any occasion of injuries, attacked the lands 
of the Romans, and supported their enemies; having no 
remembrance of the great mercies shown to him by Emperor 
Claudius, when the said Claudius, with little difficulty, might 
have subdued his realm and people: although he abstained, and 
exerted his wrath on Orkney. And, therefore, he desired him to 
repair all injuries done by him, and abstain from them in times 
coming; or else he should be regarded an enemy to the Romans. It 
was answered by Caratacus, that it was not surprising that he 
defended his nephew Guiderius who was defrauded of his just 
heritage and kingdom. And to the remaining points he answered, 
it was for no favour that Claudius did not attack the realm of 
the Scots, except because he knew it was not possible to conquer 
it but with great risk and hazard of battle: and, for that 
cause, he went against the rude and unarmed people of Orkney, 
who might be soon vanquished; so that he, the glorious and 
valiant Emperor, among feeble creatures, might have a feigned 
glory of triumph. For these causes, the Romans should redress 
both the new and old injuries done to Scots and Picts, and 
depart promptly out of Albion, with their people; otherwise he 
could be sure that Scots, Picts, and Britons, whom they held in 
most contempt, should be their perpetual enemies, for defence of 
their liberty, and native Gods.

Plautius, by this answer, took high indignation; and thought it 
very unworthy that a people neither powerful in riches nor 
warlike courage, so pertly should despise the power of the 
Romans: and made, therefore, his oath to revenge this proud 
defiance of Caratacus. Many other Romans made their oaths in 
that same manner.

When Arviragus had considered the great constancy of Caratacus 
in this manner, he firmly believed, if his strength were 
concurrent with the remaining people of Albion, that the Romans 
might be easily beaten out of Albion. Desiring, therefore to 
recover his ancient honours and liberty, he left Plautius, and 
went, with all that supported him, to the remaining princes of 
the Britons, who were convened for the time at Shrewsbury; where 
he was welcomed. Genissa, the Roman lady, whom Arviragus took in 
place of his lawful wife, when he heard of the rebellion of 
Arviragus, was so enraged, that she aborted her child, and soon 
after died. Then Aulus Plautius, each day having less confidence 
in the Britons, because their faith was so oft broken; began to 
garrison the fortifications, strongholds, and towns of the 
Romans with new soldiers and victuals; and sent letters with 
diligence to Claudius, complaining of the falsehood of the 
Britons, who might no way be held under the Roman laws, but made 
new rebellion, and have brought with them the Scots and Picts, 
the most cruel and bloody people on earth: and therefore the 
battle should not be led, in times coming, only against the 
Britons, but rather against all the people of Albion. For these 
reasons it would be best to send support quickly to the Romans, 
so that they would not be shamefully beaten out of Britain. As 
soon as Claudius read these letters, he sent Vespasian with many 
Roman legions to Britain.

Vespasian, when he came, seeing the dangerous case the Romans 
were in, set immediately to improve matters. And first he called 
before him the said Plautius, to see if the damage falling to 
the Romans in this battle, happened by his imprudence or sloth. 
Plautius, for his defence, made few words; but suffered his 
deeds to show themselves: for everything, that pertained to the 
craft of warfare, was so well arranged by him, that the same was 
so approved by Vespasian, that he firmly believed the said 
Plautius had sufficient strength, even without reinforcements, 
to have subjected the people of Albion to Roman rule.



Chap. Twelfth. 
How the three Kings of Albion, making war against 
Vespasian, were defeated. How Vespasian received 
Arviragus to his mercy, and made his lands tributary 
to the Roman Empire.

Vespasian, soon after, made his preparations to fall on 
Arviragus and the Britons, for their rebellion. Arviragus 
informed thereof, convened his nobles at York, where the Scots 
and Picts also came. In this council, it was not decided, as 
before, that every man sufficient to bear arms, should convene 
to expel the Romans out of Albion; but a certain number from 
every shire only, so that their victuals could be the more 
easily provided. Thus were the Britons, at the day appointed, 
gathered to the number of 65,000 chosen men, and convened at 
York, with two months victuals, waiting for the coming of the 
allied kings; who come, soon after, with 60,000 men. The people 
of Albion assembled together in this manner, divided themselves 
into several regiments, with captains to hold them in good 
order. On the other side, Vespasian raised his camp, and was 
guided by certain treacherous Britons, to where the people of 
Albion were. There soon followed a dangerous and terrible 
battle; for the people of Albion stood at a fort beside a moor, 
not twelve miles from York. The Romans that fought in the right 
wing were nearly defeated; nonetheless, Vespasian supported them 
with a new legion: by whose coming their courage was so raised, 
that, notwithstanding their heavy wounds, they renewed battle; 
and even when they were wounded through their bodies, they 
ceased not until they slew their enemies against them. Others 
fought so cruelly, that when their hand and sword was beaten 
away, they fell upon their enemies, and tore them with their 
teeth. Nonetheless, the fatal necessity of victory, given by 
divine destiny to the Romans, might not be vanquished that day 
by numbers, courage, nor long perseverance in battle; by the 
enmity of the Gods, who had determined to subdue all realms to 
the Romans: for the people of Albion, although they left nothing 
undone that might pertain to valiant champions, were finally 
defeated. Arviragus, oppressed with heavy sorrow, for the 
slaughter of so many noble champions, would have slain himself; 
but he was stopped by his friends, in hope of better fortune. 
Caratacus, saved with a small number of people, went to 
Brigantia. Illithara, King of Picts, desiring not to live after 
the slaughter of his dear friends, took off of his coat of 
armour, and was slain soon after, his identity being unknown.

The Britons, after this dreadful battle, sent a herald to 
Vespasian, desiring peace; and said that so huge calamity 
falling to them by ire of the Gods, that of 65,000 Britons, only 
600 men were left alive, and were so punished, that they might 
be a sufficient example to show what vengeance and sorrow comes 
to all people, for violation of their faith and promise. 
Vespasian answered, he would hear no condicion of peace, until 
Arviragus were brought to his presence. Arviragus, seeing no 
escape, complied in the humblest manner; which thing moved 
Vespasian to great pity, seeing, by chance of fortune, that he, 
who was so powerful that morning, was then so destitute of 
friends, that he desired mercy from his enemies. Immediately 
Arviragus fell on their knees, saying, the Gods had made such a 
rigorous punishment on him and his people, that he did not wish 
to live after such a high calamity. And therefore he only asked 
for grace to his son and wife, who he before had wrongfully 
exiled without any fault. Vespasian seeing his sorrowful estate, 
had such compassion, that he could not refrain from tears; 
nonetheless, he took counsel how he should behave in this 
matter. Some gave counsel, that Arviragus should be sent, with 
his wife, children, and goods, to Rome, as lawful prey, to abide 
the judgement of Roman senators; to be an example to all people, 
what fruit proceeds of rebellion against the Romans. Others, 
thinking of the uncertainty of fortune, counselled him to have 
pity, and not to send the said Arviragus to Rome, since he was 
not their lawful prey, but coming under assurance of the Romans; 
whose empire was added by inviolate faith, and by no deceits on 
their subjects. Vespasian, by this counsel, took mercy on 
Arviragus, and continued him in his authority; and commanded all 
the strongholds of the towns of Britain, which before were held 
against the Romans, to be surrendered to his captains; and 
hostages to be given for observation thereof. The principal man 
that was given at this time as hostage, was Guiderius, Prince of 
Britain, and son of Arviragus; who went with Vespasian to Rome, 
fell into a great illness, and died. When Vespasian had defeated 
the Britons in this way, he destroyed all their own laws, and 
brought on them the laws of the Romans: and commanded that no 
man should have commission of blood<86> within Britain, but 
Plautius, or his deputies; by whom certain men were appointed to 
administer justice in the Roman manner. The fame of these 
decisions caused all the remaining Britons to surrender to 
Vespasian, and they gave him many rich jewels, in satisfaction 
for their offence.



Chap. Fiftteenth. 
How Vespasian won the Town of Camelon, and defeated 
Caratacus. Of his Message sent to Caratacus; and of 
Caratacus' Answer.

Now was the winter come, and caused Vespasian to return to York; 
where he stayed, all the said winter, with Arviragus. And at the 
next summer he raised his army, and came within the lands of 
Merse and Berwick, pertaining to the dominion of the Picts: 
whose inhabitants were always most valiant, and strongest 
enemies to Britons; nonetheless, they were then so broken, at 
this time, from the battle described above, that they might make 
little resistance, but quickly surrendered to the Romans. 
Others, who were more noble, fled to Camelon, believing the 
Romans could not come there, because the ways were narrow and 
difficult. Vespasian, well informed of their departing, came 
with more diligence than any men expected, and won the said town 
of Camelon. Among many rich and precious jewels, in the 
plundering of this town, were found the arms of the kings of the 
Picts; and a crown of gold, set about with precious stones of 
various colors; and a sword, with haft of gold most curiously 
wrought, within a purple sheath. This sword was worn, many years 
after, by Vespasian in all his wars. All the nobles of the 
Picts, that were taken in Camelon, were allowed to return home, 
on their parole. Vespasian stayed, a long time after, in 
Camelon; and brought divers veteran captains to dwell in it, and 
to live under Roman laws, instructing the rude people thereof in 
civil manners. He built a temple, not far from the said town, 
upon the Water of Carron, in honour of Claudius and Victory; and 
commanded the same to be adored by the people. While Vespasian 
was given in this manner to administration and vain religion of 
pagans, he was informed by his scouts, that Caratacus, King of 
Scots, had renewed his army, and was coming against him to 
revenge the injuries done to him by the Romans.

Vespasian, little frightened by this news, stayed in Camelon, 
and commanded Plautius, with a part of the Romans army, to raeed 
him. Not long after, at the sound of a trumpet, both the armies 
joined, and fought with incredible slaughter on either side. At 
last, when they had fought from dawn to midday, the victory 
succeeded to the Romans. The remainder of the Scots, that 
escaped from this sorrowful battle, fled to the mountains. King 
Caratacus, badly wounded, was brought out of the field, with 
great difficulty, to Dunstaffnage. Through the fame of this 
dreadful battle, many people surrendered to the Romans. All 
those who dwelt in Brigantia, having little confidence in their 
strongholds, fled with their wives, children, and goods, to the 
nearby mountains. The fourth day after, Plautius took the town 
of Carrick, and divided all the spoils and goods found in it, 
among his warriors; and sent a herald to Vespasian, to inform 
him of this victory, and show that Brigantia, the principal 
province of Scotland, was to be taken without any further 
rebellion. Vespasian rejoicing at this news, came to Carrick; 
where he received many of the people of Brigantia in subjection. 
After this, having compassion of the lamentable fate falling to 
Caratacus, fighting to the utter defeat of his people, for 
defence of his liberty; he sent messengers to him, saying: It 
was not suitable to him to be any further repugnant to the Gods, 
by whom all victory, empire, and authority proceeds in earth; 
whose delivered sentence had ordained all regions to be 
subjected to the Romans. It was necessary, therefore, for him 
and his people, to obey the Gods; who have imposed a manifest 
punishment on him and his people, for their rebellion: also, he 
promised, if he would be obedient to the Roman empire, that he 
should remain in honour as before, and be reputed as friend to 
the senate and people of Rome; otherwise, if he would be 
repugnant, and persevere in unprudent hatred against them, he 
should be degraded of authority, and his people utterly 
destroyed. To these words Caratacus answered, it was no less 
insanity than imprudence, for mortal people to presume, (as if 
they were familiar with the Gods,) to have any sure knowledge of 
things to come. Further, if the Romans, without any occasion of 
just battle, would attack him, he could do nothing less than 
resist so far as he might: for he trusted the Gods not to be so 
unjust, to give victory to injurious and false people. Further, 
he could not understand that the Romans would defend him in his 
realm, since they have sought so many ways to rob him, as they 
have done to other kings. As to the amity and friendship of the 
Romans, he thought the same to be desired, if it might do him 
any commodity; but in fact it was to be refused, for great 
damage would follow thereby to his realm and subjects. The realm 
of the Scots was as free to him, as the kingdom of the Romans 
was to Caesar Emperor. And since all people that will not defend 
their own, are reputed no less detestable than they that raid 
other men's realms, he would persevere in battle against the 
Romans to the final end of his life, in defence of his realm and 
liberty.



Chap. Fourteenth 
How Caratacus coming with a new army against the 
Romans, was vanquished. Of the Death of Plautius; and 
how Ostorius was sent in his place, and defeated the 
Britons.

Vespasian was greatly impressed by this answer; seeing Caratacus 
of so invincible spirit: when all the remaining princes of 
Albion were subdued, he only, presuming to fight against the 
Romans: and, for his proud contempt, he was prepared to bring 
himself and his people to utter ruin. Yet, because the passage 
was difficult, and victuals might not be transported into his 
lands, without huge damage to the Romans; he changed his mind, 
and made himself ready to go to the Isle of Man, lying between 
Ireland and Albion: and for the expedition thereof, he brought 
many ships and galleys to the nearest port, ready for the 
invasion. In the meantime, he got letters, saying, that both 
Wales and the Isle of Wight had rebelled; and uncertain if that 
proceded by persuasion of France or not. Vespasian, trusting 
nothing so good as to meet this present trouble before it spread 
any further, abandoned his espedition to the Isle of Man, and 
went to Britain; leaving behind him the strongholds of Brigantia 
garrisoned with strong soldiers, and the remainder of his army 
with Plautius. At his coming to Britain, the people, were soon 
defeated with little trouble; and the principal conspirators 
punished for their rebellion. Vespasian, after this success, 
returned by command of Emperor Claudius, to Rome; where he was 
received with great triumph.

As soon as Caratacus was informed that Vespasian was departed 
out of Albion, he thought the time suitable to recover the lands 
of the Scots and Picts, which were taken before by the tyranny 
of the Romans; and assembled therefore an army from several 
lands of Albion, with all people that hated the Romans, or 
desired to revenge their injuries. The Romans, well warned of 
his coming, met him with arrayed hosts. There followed a 
terrible encounter, fought with burning hatred on all sides: the 
Scots desiring to recover their liberty; and the Romans, to lose 
not the lands that they had won before with great difficulty and 
pain. This battle was long fought with uncertain victory; 
nonetheless, the wisdom and warlike prowess of the Romans won 
the victory, and put the Scots to flight. Caratacus, seeing his 
army broken, collected the remainder of his people, and came to 
Dunstaffnage; where he, by long consultation with his nobles, 
considered how he might defend his realm against the Romans; and 
desired a new army to be gathered out of all lands under his 
dominion, with all support that might be got from the princes of 
Ireland, their ancient fathers, to expel the Romans out of 
Scotland, or all to die together. The council fully warned by 
their present calamities falling on them by the frequent victory 
over the Romans, thought it not profitable to risk the realm to 
the last chance of battle: but rather to suffer their people, 
who have been so oft defeated before, to desist some time from 
battle, to recover some strength. By the same council, was 
decided, that certain chosen men should lie on the border of 
Brigantia, to stop the Romans from invasion of the remaining 
lands of Scotland, by frequent incursions rather than plain 
battle: thus was the conflict prolonged two years after, without 
any great slaughter. The same time, Plautius, governor of the 
Roman army, fell into an incurable dysentery; and when he 
understood clearly he might neither recover by support of nature 
nor medcine, he so despaired of his life, that he desired 
Emperor Claudius, since he might not labour further for the 
welfare of Rome, to send a prudent captain in his place, to hold 
the people of Albion under Roman laws, so that the lands 
obtained before with great difficulty would not be lost. 
Claudius, at his request, sent to Britain a valiant knight, 
named Ostorius Scapula; and soon after his coming, Plautius died 
in Camelon. His body was burned, after the custom and rite of 
the Romans, and consecrated in the Temple of Claudius and 
Victory. Thus arose a custom, observed many years after among 
the Scots and Picts, to burn the bodies of them that die; as 
appears yet, by many signs, to our days: for, in the year of 
God, 1571, in Findon, a town of the Mearns, 5 miles from 
Aberdeen, was found an ancient sepulchre, in which were 2 urns, 
made with great craftmanship, with engraved letters, full of 
burned ashes; which soon fell to dust after they were handled. 
In this way in Kenbothen, a town of Mar, 10 miles from Aberdeen, 
were found two tombs, similarly full of burned ashes. Many other 
similar tombs have been often found, full of burned ashes. But 
we will return to our history, where we left.

The Britons, after the coming of Ostorius Scapula, expecting to 
recover their liberty, because he did not know their manners nor 
country, rebelled. Ostorius, pleased to have the justification 
of a rebellion, so that he might show his prowess and courage; 
marched to attack the Welshmen and other Britons, in the West 
parts of Britain; and finally defeated them. After this victory, 
he went on the East Britons, opposite the French Sea, who were 
the principal movers of this rebellion. These Britons seeing no 
refuge, fled to a narrow place, where they might not be easily 
attacked: nonetheless, they were finally vanquished. Through the 
fame of this dreadful battle, all the remaining Britons were 
subjected to Ostorius.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How Caratacus, coming with a new army against the 
Romans, was defeated and made Prisoner to Ostorius, by 
the treachery of Cartumandia, his stepmother.

Ostorius, a short time after, took a castle, in Cumbria, named 
Carlisle: and after he had taken great plunder of goods out of 
all parts lying thereabout, he come with all his army, into both 
Pentland, Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame; and wrought 
insufferable injuries with fire and sword, on the people 
thereof. Caratacus, determined not to tolerate these offences, 
decided either to die, or else to revenge them. Many other 
people of Albion come to him in the same mind. The army of 
Caratacus at this time was numbered to 40,000 men: and was 
arrayed in such manner that all their backs were set against a 
deep river, without any fold; so that none of them might have 
hope to flee. Then all the aged women, who came in great number 
to see the outcome of this fight, were set on each side of the 
battle; to raise the spirits of men with their clamour, and to 
cast stones at their enemies, and slay them when they fell. All 
the other women, that were young and strong, were arrayed with 
armour and weapons among the men. Such things done, the captains 
went here and there about the army, exhorting them all in 
general to battle; and said, That day, it behoved them either to 
recover their liberty, or else be subjected to perpetual 
servitude. And also they made invocation to the Divine Spirit of 
their elders; who, by their courage and glorious warlike 
prowess, beat Julius out of Albion, and made them and their 
posterity free from all tribute and servitude to the Romans. 
Then followed such huge clamour and noise in the army, that each 
man promised, without any fear, to fight for their realm and 
liberty to the death. Ostorius was no little daunted, seeing the 
Scots of so huge multitude, and full of desire for battle; 
knowing well how dangerous it was to fight against any men in 
extreme desperation without refuge. Caratacus, to give the army 
yet more courage and spirit to fight, said that their perpetual 
liberty was there in that field, for the winning. On the other 
side, Ostorius was no less prudent in exhortation of his people: 
desiring them, in a long speech, to remember that they were 
Romans, vanquishers of all people; and their enemies, but rude 
and barbarous, without humanity, and cast by Nature, the skilful 
mother of all creatures, in the remote and last corner of the 
world. Immediately, both the armies, by thundering force of 
trumpet, joined, and fought with more cruelty than ever was 
heard in any world before: nonetheless, the Romans were finally 
victors.

In this battle was taken Caratacus' wife, his daughter, and 
brother. And, as oft is seen, few men can have certain friends 
in adversity: This Caratacus fled to his stepmother, 
Cartumandia, Queen of Scots; who, after the death of his father 
Cadallane, was married to a valiant knight, named Venisius. 
Cartumandia seeing Caratacus destitute of all consolation, 
delivered him to Ostorius, the 9th year after the war was begun 
by the Romans in Albion. Ostorius seeing Caratacus brought 
before him, and shorn of kingly dignity, had such compassion, 
that he took him by the hand, and said, "O Caratacus, this 
mischance should be suffered with patience; for though you be 
destitute of good fortune, yet you are not coming to our hands, 
naked of virtue. Do not be ashamed to be the plunder of the 
Romans, who have subdued so many rich and valiant kings, and led 
them in triumph." To this answered Caratacus, with a heavy 
expression: "I must," said he, "suffer this adversity, although 
it be against my will. And yet nothing is so grievous to me as 
Fortune; which is so contrary to my governance, that she has 
thrown me at your feet, to be an example of her mutability; and 
made me prisoner, more by treason than force: while my strength 
endured, I resisted; but now, by treason of my stepmother, 
Cartumandia, in whom had I most confidence after my defeat, I am 
come into your hands. My part is now to obey you as victor, and 
suffer the will and pleasure of my enemy: your part shall be to 
use the chance of a victorious Captain, and so merciful, that 
vanquished and miserable people may have some hope of grace." As 
soon as Caratacus had said these words, he was brought to the 
camp of the Romans, and treated with all reverence, as was 
fitting for a king.




Chap. Sixteenth. 
How Caratacus was brought to Rome, and how he returned 
to Scotland. Of strange marvels seen in Albion; and of 
several noble Clerics, and of the Death of Caratacus.

Caratacus, within a few days after, was brought through Italy, 
with his wife, daughter, and brother, to Rome. The people, when 
they heard of his coming, assembled out of all parts; very 
desirous to see that valiant king who had fought so many years 
against the Romans. At his coming, there stood arrayed in the 
streets of Rome, the band of warriors, in great order. First 
were shown his horse, harness, barding,<87> and rich spoils; 
which were got in the field against him: following these, his 
wife and daughter; and, last of all, himself. Caratacus, brought 
before the Emperor in this manner, and seeing his friends that 
come with him somewhat daunted; to show his courage nothing 
dejected in this calamity, said: "Had I been as fortunate in 
prosperity and riches, as I am in high nobility and blood, I 
might have rather come as a friend than a prisoner to this town; 
for I was not unworthy, through my ancestors and great dominion, 
to have been allied with the Romans. This present calamity is no 
less honourable to you, Emperor Caesar, than unpleasing to me. I 
had once horses, harness, men, and riches: what wonder is it 
that I have lost them against my will? For if the Romans will 
have empire above the world, all people must be subjected to 
your servitude. Had I been surrendered to the Romans, soon after 
their coming into Albion, neither had your glory, nor yet my 
calamity been so notable and known. And though you punish me, 
who am your prisoner, with death; the memory of me shall soon 
vanish: yet, if you will suffer me return to my realm, it shall 
be a perpetual example of your mercy." The Emperor immediately 
gave pardon and grace both to him, his wife, and brothers; and 
delivered them from captivity. Soon after, the fathers convened, 
and held several discussions concerning the captivity of 
Caratacus. Many of them thought the taking of him no less 
honourable to the Romans, than was the taking of King Syphax by 
Scipio, or Persis by L. Paulus, or the taking of any other 
vanquished kings by the Romans; and concluded, therefore, that a 
triumph was to be given to Ostorius. Caratacus was commanded to 
return to Scotland, living his eldest brother and daughter in 
pledge.

Many prodigies and strange marvels were seen in Albion, the year 
that Caratacus fought with the Romans. A great troop of horsemen 
were seen arrayed in the field; and soon after, with huge noise 
and murder on either side, joined together: but they vanished so 
suddenly, that no manner of sign appeared in the field where 
they were first seen. In the night before the battle, there 
appeared to the watch, a multitude of wolves, and took one of 
them that were at watch away, and brought him with them to the 
nearest wood; but on the following day, as soon as light 
appeared, they brought him back again, without any harm to his 
body. In Carrick was a child borne with a raven head. These 
strange signs appeared, to no less terror than wonder of the 
people. The diviners intrepreted them to signify great trouble 
and danger coming to Caratacus, the head of the realm: 
nonetheless, seeing him return from Rome, without any harm, they 
began to interpret them in another way. The people rejoicing at 
Caratacus' returning, received him with excellent honours, and 
convoyed him to the town of Carrick. This town, by command of 
the Emperor, was restored to him, with Brigantia, Kyle, and 
Cunninghame.

Caratacus passed the remainder of his life in dear friendship 
with the Romans, without any foreign or domestic wars; for both 
his brothers and daughters were sent home to him, by favour of 
the Emperor. Caratacus lived two years after this, in good 
peace, and died the 21st year of his reign; a prince more 
valiant than fortunate, all his days; giving his talent and 
courage to defend his realm and subjects from servitude to the 
Romans, and to institute them in good manners. About this time 
was many noble clerics, as Persius, Juvenal, Seneca. The people 
began, also, in all parts of the world, to rise in certain faith 
of Christ; and all vain idolatries and superstitions put down.

And so ends here, the Third book.



BOOK IV. 
Here Begins the Fourth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How Corbrede was made King of Scots. How the Picts 
rebelled against the Romans, and slew Ostorius their 
Captain.

Caratacus having died as we said, and buried with funeral 
triumph in Carrick, a rich and precious sepulchre was made for 
him, with higher pillars rising about the same than ever was 
seen before, to his eternal glory. This prince had no heirs, but 
a daughter, to succeed to his realm; and she was troubled with 
such infirmity, that she died a virgin. After her death, 
Corbreid youngest brother to Caratacus, was made king; for his 
eldest brother, as we said before, was taken by Vespasian to 
Rome, and died there. This Corbreid was of fierce talent, not 
far different from his brother Caratacus in manners. In the 
beginning of his rule, he went to the Isles, Ross, and 
Caithness; where he punished many wicked scoundrels for their 
crimes, and rewarded all them that he found defenders of the 
people's welfare, with large bounties.

While Corbreid was dispensing justice in this way, the Romans 
began to decay in Britain: for the Picts, after the creation of 
their new king, Conkist, hoping to recover their liberty, slew 
many of the Romans here and there scattered through the country; 
for they trusted, after the death of Caratacus, that no 
retribution was to be feared. Thus had none of the Romans 
escaped, unless they happened to be quickly rescued by the 
garrisons of their strongholds; nonetheless, many of the 
principal captains were slain. Ostorius, unwilling to tolerate 
these injuries, come quickly with a well-arrayed army against 
the Picts; there soon followed a fierce battle, fought with such 
cruelty and slaughter, that the Romans were near defeated. Then 
Ostorius rushed so fiercely forward to support them, that he was 
badly wounded, and narrowly escaped untaken: nonetheless, the 
night parted them, with lamentable slaughter on each side. There 
followed continual incursions, with robbery and slaughter, as 
the chance succeeded. Through the fame of this victory, several 
companies of people came to the Picts, and to fight against the 
Romans. But scarcely was the battle joined, when the Picts left 
the field, and fled, as if they had been defeated; so that they 
might draw the Romans to the place where their ambush was laid. 
And it succeeded as they had planned, for the Romans, following 
in this manner, were slain. As soon as Ostorius was informed 
whereof, he fled with great dread to his camp; and wrote to 
Emperor Claudius, that the Picts had rebelled, and might no ways 
be held under Roman laws. Then Claudius made his vow to punish 
the Picts in such a way, that their name and memory should 
perish in Albion; and, to bring his purpose to effect, he sent 
two Roman legions into Britain: and, notwithstanding the coming 
of these legions, the Picts grew each day more insolent against 
the Romans; and finally, by suddan irruptions, slew two cohorts 
of the Roman soldiers, who were assembled to make foraging aids 
into the country; and divided their spoils among their 
companions, that joined with them in the said exploit.

Ostorius, troubled with heavy cares, and in great pain from the 
wounds that he got in this last battle, died, to the great 
consolation of his enemies.



Chap. Second. 
How Manlius Valens, Governor of Britain, was defeated 
by the Picts. How Didius was sent in his place. Of the 
Messaige sent by the Picts to Corbreid; and of his 
Answer.

Ostorius having died in this way, Manlius Valens was made 
Governor to the Romans in Britain; and came with many formidable 
legions against the Picts. There followed a sharp conflict, 
fought a long time with uncertain victory. And when the Picts 
stood in most danger, there came quickly 400 men of Kendal, whom 
no one expected, to their support; by whose coming, the Romans 
were put to flight. In this battle was slain 3000 Romans, and 
two thousand Picts. Claudius, informed of this dreadful chance 
falling to the Romans in Britain, sent Aulus Didius, with two 
Roman legions, to succeed in his place. This Aulus, at his 
coming to Albion, found the Romans in a very poor state; and set 
out therefore to revenge the injuries done to them; and pursued 
the Picts, wherever they might be apprehended, to the death. And 
first he called all the Romans before him, and reproached them 
that they had weakened, and were not so watchful and provident 
in all matters as they should have been, after the taking of 
Caratacus. He marvelled also that they were so far degenerateed 
from Roman glory, to be shamefully defeated by these feeble 
enemies; and finally, he prayed them to believe their defeat did 
not come by any courage or virtue of their enemies, but by their 
own negligence and sloth; and prayed them to be so obedient to 
their captain, that he would have no occasion by them to lose 
his courage. The Romans immediately made their solemn vows, to 
revenge all injuries done by their enemies. The Picts, when 
first they heard this news, were afraid: nonetheless, when they 
remembered their recent victory, they began to take good 
courage; and sent immediately their ambassadors to Corbreid, 
King of Scots, saying to him, though they had lately obtained 
two victories over the Romans, yet the Romans, with more hatred 
than before, intended to come with awful incursions into 
Pentland, and intended, after the destruction of the Picts, to 
attack the Scots in the same manner: and, therefore, desired the 
said Corbreid to send support, in time to meet the present 
danger before his strength was broken, rather than when his 
lands were so wasted, that he might make no support.

It was answered by Corbreid, that he knew well how Didius was 
coming to Albion, with no good mind to him nor his realm; 
intending not only to keep the lands obtained before by the 
Romans, but to augment the same with new regions and lands. Yet, 
because he was allied with the Romans, he would no ways attack 
them with battle, unless they first attacked him; for he was 
obliged thereto by the treaty made before by Caratacus. 
Nonetheless, for the defence of his realm and people, he should 
come, within a certain day, with all his power; rather to make 
impediment to the Romans, than to attack them with any battle.



Chap. Third. 
How Cartumandia, Queen of Scots, was buried alive. How 
the Scots and Picts fought against the Romans with 
uncertain victory, and were constrained to make peace; 
and of the death of Didius.

As soon as these ambassadors were despatched, Corbreid went with 
an army to Brigantia. Didius, when he heard of his coming, 
ordered him, by a herald, to depart quickly from there; and 
said, it was the province and land of the Romans, and granted to 
Caratacus, only during his life: telling him, if he were 
rebelling against this arangement, he should be reputed enemy to 
the Romans, and driven by force out of all the lands of his 
realm. Scarcely were these words said, when tidings came, that 
Cesius Nasica, lieutenant to Didius, had entered into Brigantia 
with an army.

Corbreid immediately gathered all his people into a great 
stronghold; believing it no less honourable to keep his subjects 
without peril, than to work damage on his enemies: and then went 
to Epiacum, to be counselled in this most dangerous matter by 
Venisius, the husband of Cartumandia, his mother-in-law.

This Venisius was a man of high talent, and was for a long time 
defended from injuries by his neighbours by authority of the 
Romans; yet, because he saw their tyranny and proud dominion so 
unbearable, he rebelled, and came to support his native prince. 
Cartumandia, Queen of Scots, and spouse to the said Venisius, 
very sorrowful for the good fortune daily succeeding to 
Corbreid, and dreading that she would be punished, (for she had 
previously surrendered Caratacus treacherously to the Romans,) 
took her husband and friends by skilful deceits, and held them 
in prison. Corbreid, angered by this offence, came to Epiacum; 
and, after he had set the said Venisius and his friends at 
liberty, he commanded this wicked woman, Cartumandia, to be 
buried alive.

A company of the Scots, at this time, followed so unwarily on 
the chase of the Romans, that they were surrounded on every side 
with enemies before they realised, and all slain. This defeat 
made the remaining Scots, within their forts and strongholds, so 
afraid, that they might scarcely be held from fleeing. On the 
fifth day after, the Romans went forward to attack this fortress 
of the Scots with their horsemen: but it was so surrounded on 
each one place, which was made by them with hurdles, turfs, and 
branches. Nonetheless, when the Romans knew that the Scots and 
Picts were within three miles of their army, they left their 
purpose. Immediately, Cesius Nasica, captain of the Romans, 
brought all his army, well arrayed, to the field; and stayed 
still, until the coming of their enemies. On the other side, the 
allied people, I mean the Scots and Picts, went so fast forward, 
when they saw their enemies in sight, that they were out of 
wind, before ever they come to any strokes. And yet they joined 
at the setting of the sun, and fought continually until they 
were parted by coming of the night; and then the Romans fled to 
their camp, and the allied kings to the mountains.

In the meantime, Didius, the Roman legate, sent a herald to 
Cesius, his lieutenant, and said there was great truble among 
the Britons in Wales; and, therefore, commanded him, to make 
some honourable way of peace with the Scots and Picts, that the 
lands, obtained before with so huge difficulty, would not be 
shamefully lost. This news made Cesius abate some part of his 
courage. The allied kings, broken with this recent conflict, 
sent their ambassadors, on the next morning, to Cesius to have 
peace; lamenting the huge murder and calamity falling to both 
their armies by this last battle: and said, therefore, it was 
sufficient enough to the Romans to have the allied kings as 
their friends in times coming; for they were so obstinate, that 
nothing might defeat them during their life. Cesius, having this 
honourable occasion to treat peace with the allied people, set a 
day to negotiate on all matters. And, at the said day, peace was 
finally treated between the Romans, Scots, and Picts, under 
these conditions: the Romans should keep the lands obtained by 
them before this peace, without any further conquest; and should 
neither attack the Scots nor Picts with battle, unless the Scots 
and Picts attack them first. The Picts should live by their own 
laws; and Conkist, their king, should reign above them, as 
before, paying the old tribute to the soldiers of Camelon. The 
commission of blood<86> shall be only with the Romans. No 
Frenchmen nor Britons, that are fugitive from the Roman laws, 
shall be received among the Scots and Picts. The Scots shall 
enjoy freely all their lands, and use their own laws; providing 
always, that they support not the inhabitants of the Isle of Man 
with victuals or weapons, for the injuries lately by them done 
to the Romans. And, finally, the said Scots shall neither 
support the Picts in Britain, if any of them happen to rebel 
against the Romans; nor yet attack them with battle, so long as 
they kept faith with the Romans. The peace being confirmed in 
this way, all parties returned home.

This peace endured, without any violation, so long as Didius was 
captain in Britain. And, the sixth year after, he died in 
London.



Chap Fourth. 
How Veranius was made Governor of Britain; and of his 
death. How Suetonius, his successor, put the Isle of 
Man to sack: How the Britons made a new rebellion 
against the Romans; and of several Prodigies and 
Marvels seen in Albion.

 
Illustration 1: A Battle

Didius having died, as we have said, a new governor named 
Veranneus was sent to Britain by command of the Emperor Nero, 
When this Veranneus had visited several provinces of Britain, he 
came to Camelon, and made sacrifice in honour of the Goddess 
Victory, and Emperor Claudius, who had lately died, and was 
deified by the Romans.

Veranneus, very desirous to be equal to his predecessors in 
glory of warfare, sought many occasions to make war on his 
neighbours. It so happened, that certain HIghland thieves of 
Scotland, took a plunder of goods out of the Picts' lands. 
Veranneus, trusting this sufficient occasion to make war, sought 
no redress by reference to the peace before contracted; but sent 
a multitude of people, without any more delay, into the lands of 
the Scots; and, by frequent incursions, brought away a great 
plunder of men and goods with them from Pentland. The Scots, 
reacting to this outrage, rushed quickly to arms. There followed 
continual raids and slaughter on either side; and, in the midst 
of this trouble, Veranneus died. His last words were so full of 
vain arrogance and glory, as writes Tacitus, that he believed 
himself sufficient, if he had lived two years more than he did, 
to have subjected all the lands of Albion to Roman Empire.

After his death, Suetonius, a humble man, was sent in his place; 
who, after his coming, renewed peace with the people of Albion: 
and, when he had remedied all injuries of which they complained, 
he made himself ready to go to the Isle of Man; for it was full 
of valiant people, and was a general refuge of all them that 
hated or rebelled against the Romans. At his coming to the said 
isle, he found a strange force arrayed against him. First, stood 
a company of insane women, arrayed in furious habit, on the 
sands, with hair hanging over their eyes, and armed with 
firebrands in their hands. After them, stood the priests named 
Druids, holding their hands to heaven, and making most terrible 
cursing on the Romans; and, in the midst of them, stood a band 
of armed men, ready to fight. The Romans were more daunted by 
this strange sight of furious women and priests, than any fear 
of the armed men: nonetheless, after exhortation by their 
captain, they went forward with banner displayed; and, finally, 
both these women and priests were defeated and surrendered. 
Suetonius, after this victory, garrisoned all the strongholds of 
this isle with Romans; and made great destruction of all the 
woods, where the priests made their sacrifice in the honour of 
their Gods.

When Suetonius had conquered the Isle of Man in this manner, he 
was informed that France had rebelled; and, therefore, to pacify 
this trouble, he raised sail, and arrived in Brittany. The 
Britons when they heard of his departing, thought the time 
suitable to recover their liberty, and rebelled. The motive of 
their rebellion was, that Arviragus, their last king, left his 
two daughters, and the Emperor, heirs to his kingdom and riches; 
trusting to save them from trouble that way: although, all 
things succeeded contrary to his belief; for his realm was 
governed by Roman governors, and his house reduced to servitude, 
as if it had been taken by press of battle; his wife, Voada, 
flogged; and both his two daughters raped. The Britons, 
oppressed with these injuries, and dreading each day more 
oppressions to follow, made open rebellion, and sought support 
in all parts where they might.

Many unknown marvels were seen, about this time, in Albion. The 
ocean appeared bloody, and many dead bodies were cast on the 
shore thereof. Women walked insane, and declared terrible things 
to come. The pictures of Claudius, beside Camelon, fell down in 
dust; and the image of Victory fell down from the altar on her 
back, as if she had been vanquished. The soothsayers said, these 
prodigies signified great damage occurring to the Romans. The 
Picts which were in Camelon and other fortifications there 
besides, hearing this answer, were raised in hopes of better 
fortune; and not only made a private conspiracy against the 
Romans, but slew many of their soldiers, before their rebellion 
was openly proclaimed. The settled Roman veterans, whom the 
Picts most hated, were slain in great number, and the remainder 
chased out of all lands given to them for long service; and, 
finally, these Roman veterans fled to an old temple, within the 
lands of Berwick, where they were all slain by the inhabitants 
of that region. Petus Cerealis, Lieutenant to Suetonius, 
desiring to support these veterans, came with a legion of 
Romans, and a company of horsemen; nonetheless, his legion was 
defeated, and himself chased to the Roman camp. The next night, 
he fled to Cattus, procurator of Britain, who was at that time 
in Kent. As soon as Cattus was informed of the trouble each day 
rising in Britain, he fled, for fear of his life, to France.



Chap. Fifth. 
Of the Complaint made by Voada, Queen of the Britons, 
to Corbreid. Of his Message sent to Catttus. Of 
Cattus' answer. Of several Incursions made by Scots on 
the Romans. And of the first coming of Murrays into 
Scotland.

Voada, Queen of the Britons, oppressed with daily injury from 
the Romans, sent her secretary to her brother Corbreid, King of 
Scots, complaining of her misery and trouble; her daughters 
raped; and herself so shamefully beaten by the Romans, that 
patience might not avail, except to await new injuries. Once 
there was only one king in Britain, but then reigned two kings, 
the legate, and the Roman procurator; one having power to 
destroy their blood, and the other, to devour their substance. 
That man was reputed most noble among the Romans, who might 
defile most women, or inflict most pillage on the people. And, 
because nothing might suffice to satisfy the insatiable lust and 
avarice of the Romans, she required her brother, not to suffer 
her, his only sister, to be shamefully beaten, and her daughters 
defiled, without punishment. And finally said, how the Britons, 
for the infinite harms done to them by the Romans, had rebelled; 
through which, he might have better occasion to attack the 
Romans with battle at this time, than any other time before.

Corbreid, moved by this piteous complaint, sent a herald to 
Cattus, Roman procurator, which was lately returned to Britain, 
commanding him to redress all offences done to his sister; and, 
failing in this, declared him to be enemy to the Romans in times 
coming. Cattus answered, that it was no concern of Corbreid, 
whether right or wrong were done to Voada; and it was a vain 
folly for Corbreid, since he was but a rude and barbarous man, 
to meddle in Roman matters, which were none of his business. 
Further, if any harm had been done to Voada, Queen of the 
Britons, the same should be done doubly again, for the Romans 
would not condescend from their majesty, to satisfy the desire 
of barbarous people in any other way; and he cared not whether 
he were friend or foe, or what he might do.

Corbreid, angered by this outrageous answer, made a new treaty 
of confederation with the Picts. And, within a short time after, 
the allied kings raised an army of all men fit for fighting that 
might be found within their realms, with several men of Ireland, 
that come to their support, and slew the Romans, in all parts 
where they might be apprehended, without any ransom or pity: and 
in this journey they took Berwick, which was then most populous 
town of that region; and, when they had slain all Roman soldiers 
found therein, they cast down the walls thereof onto the ground.

The inhabitants of the Isle of Man hearing this news, thought 
the time suitable to recover all their strongholds. Soon after, 
all the people of Brigantia, Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame, 
come to them; and went, in array of battle, through several 
provinces of the Romans, ceasing from no manner of cruelties 
that could be devised on them. The town of Carlisle was not 
saved from this cruelty; for, after it was taken, all the 
citizens thereof were slain, and the strong walls thereof, 
levelled to the ground. The women, during this fury, were so 
desirous to revenge the cruelties done by the Romans, that they 
bore armour and weapons.

About this time, a people, named Murrays, descending of German 
blood, and beaten out of their native region by Roman wars, 
come, scattered in several companies, to the mouth of the Rhine; 
where they raised their sails, with their captain Roderick, to 
seek a new habitation. At last, after they had long travelled on 
the stormy seas, and prevented from landing in France and 
Britain, they arrived in the Forth; which is an arm of the sea 
dividing Pentland from Fife. The Picts welcomed them the more, 
because they appeared with strong bodies to support them against 
their powerful enemies; and were not only descended of their 
lineage and blood, but were sworn, so far as their power could 
do, to revenge the injuries done to them by the Romans.

Roderick, brought into Pentland with the Murrays in this manner, 
went to the allied kings; and, before them, lamented sorely the 
tyranny of the Romans, who, for nothing but desire of dominion, 
had conquered a large part of Germany; and not only enslaved the 
people thereof to unsupportable servitude, but subjected them to 
Roman laws, In this way, the Murrays, of whom he was captain, 
were beaten out of their native lands; and forced, because they 
would suffer no servitude, to seek new habitation. Always, it 
was a great consolation to him and the Murrays, that they, by 
favour of the Gods, were brought to these lands, where they 
might revenge the injuries done to them by their enemies. And, 
for their motives, he desired the allied kings, to suffer him 
and the Murrays to pass foremost in support of their people; and 
desired, if they were able, by their courage and warfare, to 
drive the Romans out of Scotland, to grant them wives, that they 
might increase under one blood with Scots and Picts: 
alternatively, if it happened for them to be slain, they took no 
care of their death, provided that they had sufficiently 
revenged the injuries done by their proud enemies. These desires 
of the Murrays were the more acceptable to the allied kings, in 
that they understood them enraged with most cruel hatred against 
the Romans; and, therefore, agreed to all their petitions, 
trusting, by their incredible courage and strength, to work some 
high displeasure to their enemies.



Chap Sixth. 
Of the Speech made by Voada, Queen of the Britons, to 
the allied Kings; and how she was vanquished by the 
Romans, and finally slew herself. And of the death of 
King Corbreid.

The allied kings, rejoicing in the coming of the Murrays in this 
manner, went forward with diligence to meet Voada the valiant 
Queen of the Britons, who was then gathered with a huge number 
of the Britons, waiting for their coming. As soon as Voada 
understood her brother Corbreid and the King of Picts were 
coming with their armies, she went forward to meet them.

After most tender and heartfet embracing on each side, Voada 
said to them: Had I been born, most valiant champions, a man, I 
might not have suffered so many cruel and intolerable injuries 
as now are done by the Romans: nonetheless, in whatsoever image 
nature has formed me, if you will agree with me to revenge the 
common offence done to us all, these Romans, that are so valiant 
against women, and so cruel to their subjects, shall soon see 
what honour may be done by ladies, when extreme danger occurs. 
And, though I may no ways devoid me of womanly appearence, yet I 
shall not want man's hardiness; but I shall fight foremost in 
the attack, with 5000 armed ladies, who are all sworn to revenge 
the cruelties done by the Romans. We shall pass foremost in 
battle, without fear of death, or bloody wounds. We shall not, 
as other women are, be daunted by any wounds taken or given by 
our enemies. I can have no mercy on them that have attacked my 
friends with such odious slaughter and cruelties. These odious 
tyrants, naked and void of pity, have slain such an infinite 
number of people, and raped so many honourable virgins and 
matrons, that they know not themselves, as I believe, men, nor 
born of women. Arm yourselves, for these reasons, most valiant 
kings, against your common enemies, with such courage as you 
shall see ladies have before you: and believe in certain 
victory; for the Romans are so afraid, that they trust in 
nothing so much as in their fleeing. And hurry your army with 
all diligence, in case some reinforcements come to Cattus, the 
Roman procurator, through which it shall be the more difficult 
to resist; and, finally, I beseech you not to surrender 
yourselves, your wives, and children, but sharply fight the 
Romans." When Voada had ended this speech, the allied kings 
realised her wisdom and courage.

Cattus, informed of this news, was afraid: nonetheless, he come 
forward with arrayed hosts to meet the people of Albion; and 
they did not avoid his coming. Immediately, both the armies 
joined. At the first encounter, all the horsemen of the Romans 
were defeated; and, soon after, the foot-soldiers, in the same 
manner. There followed a miserable slaughter of those who were 
fleeing. Cattus, badly wounded in this battle, escaped, and fled 
to France. The people of Albion, proud of this victory, divided 
the spoils and riches of this field among them; and slew the 
Romans in all parts where they might be taken. In this battle 
were slain, as Cornelius Tacitus writes, 52,000 Romans, and 
30,000 people of Albion. By this cruel slaughter, the Romans 
were brought to such calamity, that had not Suetonius, the Roman 
legate, come quickly from France to their support, the people of 
Albion would have been perpetually delivered from Roman 
injuries. This Suetonius come to Britain with two legions, and 
10,000 warriors of several nations, and intended to pursue the 
people of Albion and give new battle. Voada, when he heard of 
the returning of Suetonius to Britain, sent to the Britons to 
come to her without any delay. At the day appointed, there came 
a huge army of Britons, Scots, Picts, and Murrays, divided in 
several troops; all at once rejoicing, by their recent victory, 
that they had the strength and the opportunity to destroy the 
Romans. The wives, who come with their husbands, as the custom 
was in those days, were set in carts on the out-borders of the 
camp, to bear witness to who did most honour. When the Britons, 
Scots, Picts, and Murrays, were ordered in good array, Queen 
Voada, not unworthy to be numbered among most doughty champions, 
rushed about the army, with her two daughters all armed, and 
said she had not come among so many valiant captains only to 
defend her realm and riches, but to revenge the many shameful 
and unworthy offences done to her by the Romans; and had no 
little indignation in her mind, that the Romans enraged in so 
unbridled lust, that no virgins nor matrons were left by them 
unraped: and, further, she said, how the Gods, who are just 
punishers of all wrongs, were presently coming to bear witness 
of the iniquities done by the Romans; and have recently punished 
them in this last battle with shame and slaughter, because they 
moved unjust battle against free people. "Now it only remains," 
said she, "to fight against these miserable wretches, that were 
saved by their shameful flight from the last battle; and though 
Suetonius, their new captain, may exhort them to battle, yet he 
may not restore, since they are vanquished, their courage and 
spirit. Will you consider," said she, "your vanquished and 
defeated adversaries, against whom you should now fight;—will 
you consider your own strength, and the occasion of battle;—you 
shall think it honorable, either to be victorious in this 
battle, or else all die together: for noblemen should choose 
rather to die honourablely, than to live shamefully."

On the other side, Suetonius ceased not to exhort his army to 
battle; for, though he had great confidence in their courage, he 
required them not to regard the vain menacing of barbarian 
people, among whom were more women than men. They were also 
young, feeble, and unarmed people, without any knowledge of 
warfare; and might, therefore, be the more easily defeated, by 
the proven the courage and sharp swords of the Romans. And 
though his army was but few in number, the more glory should 
follow, if they, with so few and insufficient people, should 
vanquish such a huge multitude of barbarous enemies. And, 
finally, he prayed them, to weild their swords and spears most 
fiercely, to kill their foes; and not to think of plunder, until 
the victory were clearly obtained; after which, they might do 
what they pleased.

These words of the captains moved the armies to full and ardent 
desire of battle. The veteran knights, by long experience and 
use, had no less confidence in their courage and virtue, than if 
victory had been present in their hands. On the other side, the 
people of Albion, trusting in their huge multitude of armed men, 
gave the sign to join battle by the trumpet sound. There 
followed a bloody and terrible battle. But at last the people of 
Albion were vanquished, pursued, and put to flight with great 
slaughter: and the more slaughter followed, because their army 
was surrounded on every side with so many carts, that the 
defeated people had no place to fly. The Romans slew all the 
women in this battle without any pity or ransom. This battle was 
valiant, but very damaginf to the Romans; for the most part of 
their army were lost.

In this battle were slain, as Tacitus writes, 80,000 people of 
Albion. The Murrays, for the most part, were all slain, with 
their captain Roderick. Queen Voada, so that she should not come 
alive into her enemies' hands, slew herself. Both her daughters 
were taken; and brought armed, as they had fought, to Suetonius. 
The eldest of her daughters was married to a noble knight of 
Roman blood, named Marius; for he had taken her virginity 
before; and was made king of Britons by authority of Caesar. 
This Marius, after his coronation, went to Kendal, a part of 
Britain lying against Annandale and Brigantia; and named that 
land, after his name, West Maria, that is to say, Westmorland. 
King Corbreid, broken by this sorrowful battle, returned with 
the remainder of his army to Scotland; and gave to the Murrays, 
who escaped out of this field, all the lands lying between Spey 
and Inverness; which lands were called, after them, Moray-land. 
The old inhabitants of these lands, named Vararis, were 
expelled; because they were a seditious people, and more given 
to civil wars, for quarrelling between themselves and their 
neighbours, than any defence of the realm. The Murrays were then 
married to Scots virgins, and grew under one blood and 
friendship with the Scots.

Corbreid passed the remainder of his days without any wars: for 
the Romans were so irked with civil battles, that they had great 
difficulty to hold the South parts of Britain under their 
control; and, for that cause, they pursued not the Scots nor 
Picts, many years after. This noble prince, broken with years, 
died at Dunstaffnage, the 18th year of his reign; and was buried 
among the remaining tombs of his ancestors; in the first year of 
the empire of Emperor Vespasian; from the Incarnation, 71 years.



Chap. Seventh. 
Of several noble Clerks. How Peter and Paul were 
martyred. How Dardannus was made King of Scots; and 
slain for his tyranny.

Many noble clerks flourished about this time in Italy; as, 
Statius, Persius, and Plutercus. And the faith of Christ began 
to spread fast in all parts, through preaching of the holy 
apostles, Peter and Paul; who gave their whole attention, as 
good shepherds, to instruct their flock in the true faith, 
without any respect to riches, or fear of their lives; until, at 
last, they were both slain in Rome, by the wicked Nero. Peter 
was hanged by the feet, in a place of Rome called Mont Auri; and 
Paul, beheaded by the sword, in a place of Rome called Porta 
Hostiensis.

King Corbreid left behind him three sons, so young that none of 
them might succeed to the crown. Their names were Corbreid, 
Tulcane, and Brekus. The first of them was nurtured in Britain, 
with his aunt Voada, the valiant Queen of the Britons, with such 
courtly manners and behaviour, that he was called Corbredus 
Galdus; for yet among us, all people that are proper and 
honourable are called Galdus. The nobles, after the death of 
Corbreid, that the crown might remain secure to Galdus at his 
age of maturity, made Dardannus king: for he was grandson to 
King Metellane. This Dardannus was of so large stature, that he 
was called the Fat King. He was very pleasing to the nobles, 
before he was king, and very tender to King Corbreid, both in 
war and peace. The people believed, that he would follow the 
manners of other wise kings, his ancestors; and, because he was 
a lusty person, of fair visage and body, he was greatly loved 
among the people. Nonetheless, his mind was given to most 
degenerate vices; as appeared at the end of his life. In the 
beginning of his reign, he took the counsel of his nobles, and 
was not far discordant from the manners of a good prince: but, 
within three years after, he left all things pertaining to 
justice, and slid into every kind of vice; and, by council of 
certain wicked scoundrels, his associates, he took all offices, 
concerning public administration of justice, from wise and 
noblemen, and gave them to vicious ribalds, that assisted his 
insolence and lust; and had all wise and virtuous persons in no 
less hatred than suspicion. At last, when he had wasted his 
substance and treasure with the assistance of these wretched 
ruffains, who had no sight to his honour, except to their 
personal advantage; he become so avaricious, desiring other 
men's goods without any conscience or reason, that he slew, by 
false accusation, a nobleman named Cardorus, who was Great 
Justice to the last king, Corbreid; and had no occasion to slay 
this innocent man, except because he reproved his vices. Many 
others, nobles and innocent men, were slain by him in the same 
manner. These doings made him odious to his nobles and 
commoners. At last, he went so far as to plot to destroy Galdus, 
and his two brothers; trusting, because the crown pertained to 
them after his death, to keep the same with certain security to 
him and his heirs. And, to the same effect, he sent a servant, 
named Carmonak, who was corrupted by his money, to slay Galdus, 
and his two brothers, in the Isle of Man. Carmonak, instructed 
in this manner, came to the said isle; and, finally, when he had 
sought for a long time a suitable opportunity to slay Galdus, he 
was taken, waiting in a secret place, with drawn sword, where he 
believed Galdus was to come; and was brought before the Great 
Justice of this isle, and accused so sharply, that he revealed 
how he was instructed to slay Galdus and his brothers. As soon 
as he had confessed this treachery he was put to death.

The nobles, when they heard of this treachery, conspired against 
Dardannus; for they hated him, before, for his inhuman 
cruelties; and, then, most of all, seeing him attempting the 
slaughter of the king's sons. And, first, they slew all them 
that favoured him. In the meantime arose a man, of vile and 
obscure lineage, named Conanus, who was promoted to great riches 
and honours for his assistance to Dardannus; and gathered the 
people, in great numbers, to support this tyrant against the 
nobles: but at last he was taken by them, and hanged on a 
gibbet. Immediately, these nobles come with an army against this 
odious tyrant, and made Galdus their captain. Dardannus informed 
of this, and seeing no refuge, would have slain himself; but he 
was stopped by his associates, in hope of better fortune. At 
last, he was brought before Galdus, and slain. His head was 
after shorn from his body, and borne on a stake through all the 
army, to his great shame; and his body cast in a most vile 
closet.

This end made the odious tyrant Dardannus, the fourth year of 
his reign; in the sixth year of Emperor Vespasian; from the 
Incarnation, 75 years.



Chap. Eighth. 
How many Roman captains, for their feeble 
administration, were changeed in Britain. How Galdus 
was made King of Scots. And how he was defeated by 
Petulius.

The Romans, about this time, began to decay in Albion, by the 
negligence of feeble captains, and damage from civil wars. For 
Suetonius, legate of Britain, for his arrogance and cruelty used 
on the Britons, was deposed; and Petranius Turpilianus, a more 
merciful captain, was sent in his place. This Turpilianus, at 
his coming to Britain, calmed all sedition and trouble among the 
Romans; and assigned all these provinces to a new captain, named 
Trebellius Maximus, a man of small courage, having little 
experience of warfare. This Trebellius, seeing great sedition 
and trouble appearing to rise, through long peace, in his army; 
he surrendered the same to another captain, named Vectius 
Velanus: who, in the same manner, defeated the Britons more with 
amity and kinship, than any authority: and he was in the time of 
Galdus, of whom shall be our history next following.

After the death of Dardannus, the nobles sat in council, and 
found the said Galdus both rightful heir to the crown, and a 
most excellent person, gifted with several virtues, and high 
prerogatives; and, therefore, crowned him in the fateful chair 
of marble.

Galdus, after his coronation, made sacrifice to the Gods for the 
happiness fallen to him; and then gave thanks to his nobles and 
remaining people, and promised to govern his realm by 
consultation with the most prudent and noblemen thereof: through 
which he won great favour and love of his people. He was of 
young and flourishing age, and not unlike to Corbreid, his 
valiant father. Further, he was of noble and ancient blood of 
both his parents: his mother was the King of Picts' daughter, 
descending by long lineage of kings: whereby, he lacked nothing 
that might gain him the favour of his people. In the beginning 
of his reign he set himself to punish the wicked counsellors of 
Dardannus, by whom the realm was misgoverned, and brought to 
great trouble. Such things done, he went through all the 
provinces of his realm, and made such punishment on offenders, 
that he secured his realm in great tranquillity.

In the meantime the Murrays came to him, and said they rejoiced 
that Dardannus, who had so harmed the common welfare, was 
destroyed. The coming of Murrays was the more acceptable to the 
king, because they brought several oppressors and thieves to his 
justice; who were soon after punished by death. Not long after, 
a council was held in Dunstaffnage, where many noble deeds were 
devised for the common welfare; and the wicked law of Ewin, 
where the wives of the commoners were free to the nobles, 
abrogated and annulled. And yet he could not get the remaining 
cursed laws of King Ewin to be revoked; for all the young nobles 
were repugnant thereto.

While Galdus was doing this, there come news to him, that a new 
captain, named Petulius Cerealis, was sent by Vespasian to 
Britain with an army to recover the lands lost before by 
negligence of feeble captains; and intended to come quickly to 
Annandale and Brigantia. Galdus very disturbed by this news, 
although he would proclaim no wars until he were more surely 
informed, sent his spies to explore the council of the Romans. 
These spies returned with diligence; and said, how the Romans 
were coming, both in Merse and Berwick, with more awful force 
than ever was seen before in Albion; the livestock driven away; 
the crops and possessions burned; and a great number of the 
Picts, who attacked the Romans in defence of their own goods, 
slain.

The Scots, very frightened by this news, said, the Britons were 
unkind, who would not warn them of the coming of the Romans; 
considering they lately fought near to the utter extermination 
of themselves, for defence only of the said Britons. 
Nonetheless, Galdus set himself to meet the Romans before their 
coming into his realm; and assembled a strong company, to the 
number of fifty thousand men. Few Scots that might bear armour, 
were absent that day.

When Galdus was passing forward in this manner, there appeared 
several strange marvels to his sight. An eagle flew all day, 
with great labour, above his army; to no less terror than wonder 
of his people: for it was interpreted, that the Scots should be 
destroyed by the eagle, which is the standard of the Romans. 
Nonetheless, Galdus required them to have good hope; for he 
interpreted, that the said day should put the Romans to great 
labour. An armed knight was seen flying in the air; and, when he 
had flown round about all his army, he suddenly vanished out of 
sight. The sky appeared dark, and full of clouds. Divers fowls 
fell out of the air, full of blood, in the place where the 
battle afterwards was joined. Galdus, notwithstanding these 
sorrowful and unknown prodigies appearing so suddenly in the 
face of his army, said, that they signified great felicity to 
his people; and persuaded them to pass forward with good hope of 
victory.

In the meantime came news, that the Romans had entered Brigantia 
with more strength than ever they come before in those parts, 
with purpose not only to fight, but, by complete conquest, to 
settle down in those lands; for they had such confidence in 
their warlike courage and valour, that no power of earthly 
creatures might impede them from their purpose. Galdus, nothing 
afraid thereof, thought to meet the Romans with such hard 
warfare as he was taught by his elders; trusting, after so many 
happy chances falling to the Romans, that Fortune, the unstable 
guider of mortal creatures, should once bring the Romans, to 
ruin: for the Gods, often, are seen to be favorable to all 
people that justly defend themselves from injury by enemies. 
Some men persuaded the king not to attack his enemies quickly, 
but to delay with a few people, and suffer the remainder of his 
people to return home; so that the Romans might be forced, 
through lack of victuals, either to depart out of Brigantia, or 
else to be troubled with hunger, and other disadvantages. This 
counsel was well approved by the nobles. Yet many of them feared 
these valiant people would lose courage by long delay; for the 
Scots at their first assembly have most courage and spirit, and 
are broken with nothing more than long delay: and, for these 
reasons, nothing was so good as to attack their enemies while 
their fury endured.

Galdus and his nobles following this last opinion, raised his 
army, and brought the same, on the third day after, in sight of 
the Romans. The great multitude, and singular courage, of the 
Romans, who so oft attacked with frequent victories, made the 
Scots so daunted, that all their hope of victory was turned into 
most oppressive fear for themselves. Yet, by the exhortation of 
their prudent captains, they forced themselves to new courage; 
and made invocation to their Gods to send them victory. 
Immediately, both the armies joined, with incredible fury. The 
Silurians,—I mean the men of Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame,—in 
the same squadron where Galdus was, fought so valiantly, that 
the right wing of the Romans was near defeated. When Petulius 
was informed thereof, he sent a new legion of the Romans in 
their support. Thus were the Silurians overcome. There followed 
yet a cruel and terrible combat, with untellable slaughter; for 
the captains fought with such rage, that they omitted nothing 
that might pertain to powerful champions. Petulius also 
constantly went about the Romans where they fought, and 
supported them with new power where they failed.

While Petulius was encouraging his army in this way, he beheld 
Galdus fighting, with great courage and spirit, amid his foes; 
and immediately, inflamed with mighty courage, and desirous to 
acquire high honour by a notable and sovereign feat, he decided 
either to slay Galdus, or else, despite his strength, to put him 
to flight. But then arose a battle more vehement than before; 
for many of the most valiant and forceful champions among the 
Scots, fighting with persevering courage to the death, were 
slain in defence of their prince. Galdus, badly wounded in the 
face, mounted a horse, and departed from the field. The 
remainder of the Scots, despairing on the fleeing of the king, 
fled here and there to their best refuge. The chase by the 
Romans which followed was so ferocious, that the Scots were 
slain in all parts where they were taken. In this battle were 
slain 12 thousand Scots, and 6 thousand Romans. Galdus, badly 
wounded, collected the remainder of his army, and returned to a 
castle of the Levynok. The Romans stayed, the remaining of this 
year, in Epiacum; and subjected all the lands of Brigantia, 
without any trouble of battle, to their empire.



Chap. Ninth.  
How the noble Lady Vodicia attacked the Romans in 
battle. How she was finally slain, and her army 
defeated.

Petulius, legate of Britain, very insolent after this victory, 
and desiring no less to increase the empire of the Romans, than 
to succeed in equal glory to his predecessors; raised his camp, 
to subdue the remaining parts of Brigantia. The Brigantes, by 
continual incursions and skirmishes, resisted his wars for a 
long time; for it was forbidden, by decree of Parliament, after 
the slaughter of so many valiant Scots, to attack the Romans 
with open warfare, or to risk the realm under the chance of a 
single battle.

While the Romans attacked Brigantia in this manner, Vodicia, 
youngest daughter to Voada, who was raped, as we have said, by 
the Romans, and exiled by wrath of Marius, her brother-in-law; 
to revenge the pollution of her body, and other intolerable 
offences done to her mother, Voada; assembled an army of the 
Brigantes and Britons, with the inhabitants of the Isle of Man; 
and come with awful battle on the Romans, when they expected 
nothing less than her invasion. At the first coming of this 
army, was heard an huge din and noise, by sound of people, all 
exhorting each other to battle; and immediately came so thick a 
shower of arrows and darts on the Romans, that the sky might not 
be seen above their heads. Thus were the Romans so stunned, that 
they knew not what was to be done in this sudden danger; for 
they neither knew what enemies they were that so awfuly assailed 
them, nor yet had they sufficient courage to fight against so 
great multitude of foreign and strange people, coming on them 
unexpectedly at night.

While the Romans were in this affray, their enemies rushed on 
each side, with such courage and valour, that they broke the 
trenches of the Romams; and entered perforce upon their camp, 
where the most valiant and forceful champions among the Romans 
were slain. Thus had the Romans been utterly destroyed, and the 
Brigantes perpetually delivered of servitude by Vodicia, had not 
Petulius come quickly to their support. For Petulius met this 
extreme danger so prudently, that he, with burning flames of 
pitch, resin, and brimstone, which he had prepared against such 
possible dangers, withstood his foes, where the greatest noise 
was heard; and drove them, by force of rage and flames, from his 
camp. But Vodicia so skilfully exhorted her army against 
Petulius, that she often renewed battle. Then was the combat so 
cruel, that all the night following was not sufficient to show 
the end of their labours. At the dawn of the day, Vodicia was 
defeated, and her company put to flight. Petulius, after this 
victory, dreading some hidden danger occurring, prevented his 
people to follow any further in the chase.

Vodicia, provoked each day with more injuries, went to Epiacum, 
and burned the said town, with many veteran knights and soldiers 
of the Romans; so that she might revenge the injuries on the 
Roman garrison, which she could not revenge on Petulius. 
Petulius, to punish these offences, sent a legion of the Romans, 
and put Vodicia and her army to flight. Nonetheless, she was 
finally taken; and was demanded, why she dared pretend such 
things above the spirit of women. She answered, she was their 
enemy, and would have slain her enemy; and did not lack the 
will, although her power failed: and hated nothing more than the 
prosperity of the Romans, for the great cruelties done by them 
to her and her friends. The Romans, without more delay, slew 
her.

In the meantime, Petulius was informed, that the Isle of Wight 
and Kent-shire had rebelled, and Marius pursued. Thus it 
appeared that all the Britons would rebel, unless these 
uprisings were quickly defeated. This news moved Petulius to 
return to Britain; where he, with little difficulty, defeated 
the Britons. The Romans that stayed in Brigantia behind 
Petulius, wanted to keep the lands before obtained, more than to 
pursue the people with new defeats. And, in the year following, 
Petulius died.



Chap. Tenth. 
How Julius Frontinus was made Governor of Britain. Of 
his message to the Picts; and of their answer. And how 
the said Julius attacked the Scots with great 
injuries.

After the death of Petulius, a valiant knight, named Julius 
Frontinus, was sent to Albion with two legions, and was welcomed 
by Marius. Julius, after his coming to Britain, went through all 
the Roman provinces, and persuaded the Britons, by many reasons, 
to continue in the party of the Romans.

As soon as he had pacified them of all trouble, he began to be 
desirous of fame and glory, as his predecessors were before; and 
decided to subdue the last isles of Albion to Roman rule: 
although, they were oft before attacked, but never vanquished: 
and, to bring his purpose to effect, he left Marius behind him 
in Kent, to hold the Britons under Roman laws; then came to 
Brigantia with a great army. Yet, in his passage, he did no 
injury nor trouble to the Picts; for he believed they would be 
soon defeated, after the Scots were vanquished. By the coming of 
Julius in this manner, there was no little fear among the Scots; 
for that name was of great renown and estimation among the 
Scots. This Julius, at his coming to Brigantia, visited the 
fortifications where the Roman soldiers lay, and exhorted them 
to persevere in good courage; for, by their courage and virtue, 
it might happen, that the whole isle of Albion would come under 
the empire of the Romans.

Such things done, he sent letters to the Picts, desiring that 
they and the Romans might increase together in friendship and 
amity; and also reminded them of the misery and trouble falling 
to them by the wars led before against the Romans: and to have 
no company with Scots, for he was commanded by the Emperor, 
either to destroy them all utterly, or else to reduce them to 
perpetual servitude. The Picts greatly suspected their motives; 
and answered, They wondered greatly, by what reason the Romans 
might have any just occasion of battle against the Scots: or 
what should move them, not content of the empire of the world, 
to seek the last Isles of the ocean seas, and to rob from the 
people of Albion their native liberty; unless they, by 
insatiable avarice, were set to rob free realms without any 
reason; having no fear, nor fear of the Gods, to be punished for 
their insufferable iniquities. And, for these causes, they would 
came to battle against the Romans, with all their power, in 
support of their allied friends, for defence of their realm and 
liberty; for the same was not only profitable for their welfare, 
but they were as bound thereto, by such a contract that might in 
no way be dissolved.

Julius, in contempt of this answer, was the more fierce and 
eager against the Scots; and came to Kyle, Carrick, and 
Cunninghame, whose people were stronger than any people that 
fought before against the Romans. Galdus, taken aback by this 
new attack of the Romans; notwithstanding his heavy wounds got 
in this last battle, gathered his people out of all lands under 
his dominion, to defend his realm. Then there followed continual 
skirmishing with light horse, without any great slaughter; for 
Galdus, because of the effect of his wounds, set himself rather 
to irk the Romans by long delay, than to attack them by battle. 
There followed, by their incursions, many different chances of 
fortune. Sometimes, the Romans were vanquished; sometimes, 
victorious: until, at last, the Scots, by frequent slaughter of 
their valiant captains, were attenuated, and broken; and Galdus, 
afflicted with the wounds got in this last battle, was so weary, 
that he might not do the office of a forceful champion, but was 
brought on a horse-litter to Argyll.

Within a few days after, the Romans came to Carrick, Kyle, and 
Cunninghame, and slew 3 thousand Scots; and vanquished and 
pursued the remainder. And, after this victory, the Romans 
returned to their camp.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How Julius Agricola was sent to Britain. Of his 
frequent Victories over the Scots and Picts; and how 
he subjected several of their Lands to the Roman 
Empire.

In the next winter, Julius Frontinus fell into a great 
infirmity, by an immoderate flux of catarrh, generated of moist 
humours; because the air was cloudy and damp, through continual 
showers of rain and sleet, proceding by the height of mountains, 
and great multitude of rivers and lochs abounding in this 
region. This infirmity increased each day more, by unknown and 
intemperate cold; and might be cured by no talent, nor art of 
medicine. Emperor Domitian, informed of his vehement suffering, 
caused him to return to Italy, to recover his health by new air 
and food; and sent Julius Agricola, one of the most valiant 
captains that came before his days in Britain, to succeed in his 
place.

The same time, the men of Annandale slew a great number of the 
Romans on the borders of Brigantia; and, through the same 
victory, persuaded the Picts and Brigantes, with the Silurians, 
to rebel against the Romans. Agricola, informed of these 
attempts, raised his army, and came to Pentland, with more 
diligence than any man presumed; and, after he had taken and 
garrisoned all the strongholds of the country with his soldiers, 
he come to Camelon. Caranach, King of Picts, informed of his 
coming, gave him battle; nonetheless, he was finally defeated, 
with all his army. After this defeat, Caranach fled to Fife; 
which is a fertile region, lying between two firths, Tay and 
Forth, full of woods, pasture, and valleys, to the great profit 
both of corn and cattle. In it are many lochs, full of different 
kinds of fish. This region is now bare of woods; for the thieves 
were sometimes so frequent in the same, that they might no way 
be defeated, until the woods were cut down. Agricola, after 
this, went with his victorious army to Annandale. The 
inhabitants thereof, knowing of his coming, met him in their 
sharpest manner; nonetheless, they were finally pursued, and 
slain. The remainder of them, that escaped, were all slain by 
their wives, the first night they came home. Agricola, proud of 
this victory, went to the Isle of Man, which had rebelled, many 
years before, against the Romans; and took it with little 
labour. When he had filled the fortifications thereof with Roman 
soldiers, he returned to Brigantia, leaving his army in their 
winter huts. The next summer, he come through Brigantia, 
Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame; whose passage made the people so 
afraid, that they left their towns deserted, and fled to the 
mountains.

In the summer following, he brought several noblemen of Albion 
before him, and exhorted them to politeness and civil manners; 
that they might have temples and buildings in the Roman fashion; 
and to put their sons to wise teachers, so that, after the end 
of the Roman wars, they might rise in virtue, eloquence, and 
good behaviour. Thus passed Agricola the winter season, 
instructing the princes of Albion with such things as appeared 
for their common welfare.

The third year after, he come to Stirling; which was called, in 
those days, the Sorrowful Mountain: for the inhabitants thereof 
heard, several times, a sorrowful and lamentable crying, which 
come by illusion of wicked spirits, deceiving the people with 
vain superstition. When Agricola saw the castle of Stirling set 
in such a strong place, he repaired and built it with such 
skilful and expensive labour, that it appeared unconquerable: 
and, not long after, he built a bridge over the Forth, and 
transported all his army by the same. On the next day, he laid a 
siege to the castle of Montbennart[Benarty], expecting to find 
the King of Picts in it: but the Picts were so daunted by the 
coming of the Romans, that they left the castle, and came with 
great diligence, under night, to cast down the bridge of 
Stirling, lately built by the Romans; so that the Romans might 
be trapped between Tay and Forth, without any refuge. Agricola, 
well informed thereof, returned from the siege of Montbennart; 
and followed with such diligence on the Picts, that they were 
constrained to give battle. Nonetheless, they were finally 
vanquished; and their king, Caranach, chased to the Water of 
Tay, where he got a boat, and escaped. The remaining Picts, in 
fear after this victory, surrendered, with all their 
fortifications and strongholds. Then Agricola went through all 
lands of Fife, Fothrik, and Earn; sometimes building, and 
sometimes casting down, the strongholds of the country, where he 
pleased.



Chap. Twelfth. 
How the King of Picts sent his Ambassadors to the 
Scots, desiring support against the Romans. How 
Agricola attacked the Scots, both by sea and land. How 
the King of Picts was slain by the sedition of his 
Army.

Caranach, King of Picts, broken by this last defeat, fled to 
Dundee: where there was at that time a strong castle; but it was 
cast down in the time of King Robert Bruce, because it could not 
be kept from the Englishmen, as we shall afterwards describe. 
The Picts convened to the said castle, and exhorted Caranach, 
their king, not to despair, although his people were brought to 
great affliction and trouble; for a great number of them were 
yet alive, both unbroken with wars, and sufficient, if the Gods 
were propitious, to drive the Romans out of Albion. For it might 
happen, that the Romans, proud and insolent after so many high 
victories, may fall, when they expect it least, into the 
opposition of Fortune, so as to be vanquished by the people whom 
they despised the most: for this unstable Goddess changes, with 
a sudden whirl, the fate of mortal creatures, She has raised 
many other realms to great happinessis, before the Romans had 
dominion; and brought them, when they were in their high and 
sovereign honours, to final ruin. It is not, therefore, to be 
supposed, that the empire of the Romans, since it began with 
mortal strength, should perpetually endure; it must some time 
fall to ruin. Though these and such persuasions of the Picts 
were heard by their king, yet none of them could raise his 
spirit and courage to any good hope against the Romans; but 
believing that their majesty and strength so mounted above the 
height of natural chance, that no people might resist thereto.

After long consultation, it was concluded, to send ambassadors 
to Galdus, to have support against the extreme danger appearing 
to both their realms, according to the treaty so many years 
continued between Scots and Picts. Galdus gladly condescended to 
their petitions: for he had no less indignation against the 
Romans, for their wrongful attacks made by them on the Picts, 
than on the Scots; and therefore determined, rather to chance 
his realm on the extreme risk of arms, than to live each day in 
continual suffering, and, finally, be subjected to servitude.

While the allied kings had decided to resist their enemies in 
this way, the Silurians, in open rebellion, slew all the Romans, 
where they might be apprehended: and not only seized their 
fortifications, but burned all their crops and victuals, except 
so much as might be carried away with them; so that nothing 
thereof should remain to the profit of their enemies.

Agricola, well informed of these things, come so quickly on the 
Silurians, that he defeated and punished them most rigorously. 
Not long after, he was informed, that his enemies were gathered 
in great troops, uncertain to what effect, against the Romans. 
Immediately, he followed them with great violence, and chased 
them over the Clyde. This river is divided, by a little space, 
from the river of Leven, where they both fall, not far from each 
other, into the Irish Sea. And, not far from the said river of 
Leven, is a castle, more strong by strength of a crag than any 
artificial labour, named, by the people, Old Cleuch; but now 
called Dumbarton, that is, the castle of the Britons. Always, it 
was so provided with men and victuals, that it might no way be 
taken.

Agricola, occupied with this and similar business, passed the 
fourth winter: and, in the spring of the next year, he caused 
the Roman navy, which stayed, with his ordnance, in the Isle of 
Wight, to come to Lochfine, beside Argyll; that his enemies 
might understand, no lands nor seas were free from Roman 
dominion. And, when he had brought his army over Clyde, he found 
there the men of Lennox, a people unknown before to the Romans; 
and decided to subdue them to Roman rule. In the meantime, he 
got letters, that the Picts had rebelled; and, because he feared 
great trouble would arise, unless the same were quickly 
defeated, he left his first purpose, and came to Pentland with a 
legion of Romans, and defeated the Picts. The next summer, he 
began to search all the havens and ports of Argyll and other 
Isles thereabouts, with his ships; and come by land over the 
river of Leven, to take the fortifications and strongholds of 
the country. The Romans were first irked by the rough and 
difficult passage, full of briars and thorns, to their great 
impediment; but, when they considered the virtue and courage of 
their ancient fathers, nothing appeared difficult to them: and 
so, with courage always more increasing, they overcame no less 
the difficult passage of the country, than the people thereof; 
and, finally, returned, with huge plunder of men and goods, to 
their camp.

Such things done, Galdus held a convention, in Atholl, of all 
people under his rule: waiting for the coming of the King of 
Picts; so that, that both their armies being joined together, 
they might the more easily resist the Romans. Now were the Picts 
coming over the mountains of Grampian, which runs from the foot 
of Dee to the castle of Dumbarton, and were not five miles from 
the army of the Scots, when they, by unfortunate chance, were 
divided in two factions, and fought among themselves, to the 
great slaughter of both the parts, for a trivial cause. The King 
of Picts, seeing this lamentable case, ran fiercely, without his 
coat of armour, among the army, where they were most keenly 
fighting, to have put them apart; and was slain there, they not 
knowing who he was. The remainder of the Picts, who were left 
alive from this dreadful combat, knowing their king was killed, 
scattered, and returned home.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How Galdus pacified all sedition among the Picts. And 
how he fought against the Romans, and was defeated.

Galdus hearing the death of his dear friend, the King of Picts, 
became very sorrowful; for it constrained him to postpone his 
campaign against the Romans. Nonetheless, he called his nobles 
to a council: where he detesting the untimely sedition rising 
among the Picts, immediately prayed them to carefully consider, 
how his realm might be defended from the high danger thereto 
approaching. After divers opinions, it was decided to resist the 
Romans, and prevent them from any further victories, by frequent 
incursions rather than by set battle. Also, prudent men should 
go to the Picts, to pacify them of all seditions; and 
ambassadors should go to Ireland, Norway, and Denmark, to seek 
support against the Romans.

By this council, ambassadors were sent to the Picts; and said, 
that such damage and cruelties proceed from civil wars, that no 
realm may stand in certain security where the same endures. 
Finally, the Picts were agreed among themselves about all 
disagreements; and Garnardus made king in place of Caranach who 
had died. The Picts, as was planned, sent their ambassadors to 
Norway and Denmark, to the effect aforesaid.

While such things were done by the Picts, Galdus assembled an 
army from all lands of his realm, and divided the same in 
several squadrons; by whose wisdom and continual threats, the 
Romans were prevented, all the summer following, from any 
further victory over the Scots. The winter following was so 
tempestuous, that no war might be sustained. And, in the next 
summer, which was the 7th year of the wars made by Agricola, 
come a great company of Irishmen to Galdus and Garnardus, at 
Atholl, where they were present for the time, with all the 
nobles of both their realms. On the other side, Agricola, 
knowing well the forces of the Scots and Picts, divided his army 
in three troops, waiting for their coming.

Galdus, well informed how Agricola intended to attack him, 
quickly changed his plan; and came, during the night, on a 
strong legion of the Romans, which was not far from his army. 
Now the Scots had slain the watchmen of this legion, and were 
fighting fiercely within their camp, when suddenly Agricola, 
well informed by his scouts, came with strong forces, both of 
footmen and horsemen behind them. Nonetheless, the battle was 
fought with great cruelty and slaughter on all sides; until the 
Roman banners, shining in the clear morning, showed Agricola, 
with all his army, arrayed against them in battle. Immediately, 
the allied people turned their backs; and fled, through waste 
lands and moorlands, to their safest refuge.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
How various Germans and Danes came in support of the 
Scots and Picts. How the Roman Navy perished in 
Pentland Firth.

By this dreadful battle, the allied kings were so broken, that 
they defended themselves, their cattle, and goods, all the 
summer following, more by frequent incursions, than any set 
battle; waiting for the coming of Danes and Norwegians to their 
support. But the Romans, each day more fierce and insolent, by 
frequent victories, and beleiveing that nothing could resist 
their sovereign virtue; come through the Wood of Caledonia, 
intending to search all the last lands of Albion: and because 
they were stopped by difficult passages thereof, they come over 
the Water of Awmond, and set down their camp not far from 
Dunkeld, where Tay runs deep, with few fords, into the German 
sea. This river, beside Dundee, is two miles broad, dividing 
Fife from Angus. The Picts, frightened by the coming of the 
Romans so far within their lands, burned a rich town, named 
Inchecuthill, which stood upon the river of Tay, so that the 
same should be no refuge to their enemies; and fled with their 
wives, children, and goods, to the mountains of Grampian. The 
same time, there arrived in Forth, a company of Germans, named 
Usipians, banished out of their native lands, for slaughter of a 
Roman captain and other people under his protection; and because 
they bore extreme hatred against the Romans, they were welcomed, 
and granted certain lands for their habitation, beside the 
Murrays, for they were both of the same blood. And not long 
after, there arrived in the Firth of Tay, a valiant captain, 
named Gildo, with 10,000 Danes, to support the Scots and Picts. 
These Danes were the more welcome to Garnardus. King of Picts, 
in that his realm was coming into great danger. Galdus, very 
glad, and rejoicing in the coming of Gildo, came to Dundee, to 
give thanks to him and the remaining people that came to support 
their friends; and after most heartily embracing, Galdus said: 
"I have no little cause for joy, most valiant Gildo, seeing you 
with so many fair and lusty persons, coming without trouble to 
Albion, for defence of the Picts, your ancient lineage, and us, 
their allied brothers, standing now in such extreme danger and 
peril. We waited many days for your coming; and now we are more 
rejoiced thereof than may be said at this time, and render to 
you and your people infinite thanks therefor; for, by your 
coming, such hope is raised in our courage, that we believe, by 
your support, to defeat our enemies, and banish them out of our 
realms. For when I behold you and these your valiant people, 
certain victory appears present to my hands." To this answered 
Gildo, he was coming to fight for the defence of his dear 
friends, against the Romans, and support them to the end; of 
which they should soon have experience.

Within a short time after, the allied kings, with Captain Gildo, 
went to Forfar; in which at that time there was a strong castle, 
within a loch, where several kings of the Scots made residence, 
after the proscription of the Picts, though it is now but a town 
of common people. After their coming to Forfar, they took long 
consultation, by what means the Romans could be resisted. At 
last it was concluded to cease until the winter season was past, 
to avoid the vehement storms which abound in this region; and to 
make their warlike preparations against the next summer: also 
appointed a band of chosen men to be vigilant in several parts, 
to stop victuals coming to the Romans, and that none of them 
should go out to attack the country; and to ensure that no 
bridge was made over the Tay, so that the Romans could not come 
over it into their lands.

In the summer following, Agricola returned to his navy, lying 
that time in the Irish sea, and commanded them to pass about all 
the lands of Albion, so that no part thereof should be unknown 
to the Romans in his time. The seamen, as he commanded, raised 
sail, and brought the Roman navy about the outermost lands of 
Albion; by which voyage they saw all the Isles thereof, with 
Orkney, Skye, and Lewis. But when they were coming near Pentland 
Firth, which divides Caithness from Orkney, they were informed 
of the dangerous flood running there, with such whirling and 
contrary tides, that no ships could pass the same without 
extreme danger; nonetheless, they induced certain fishermen, who 
had perfect cognoscence of the said perils, and promised large 
profit, to guide them through the said danger. The fishermen and 
other country people whom they innduced to the effect aforesaid, 
trusting no way to revenge their death better than to cause so 
many valiant warriors and skilful seamen to die with them at 
once, led the Romans where most danger occurred. Thus was a part 
of the Roman navy driven, by the violent stream, on crags, and 
broken: and others cast their anchors, to avoid the crags; 
nonetheless, by stormy waves, they lost their rigging, and sank 
down in the midst of the sea. Some of them came to land on 
boards and tables; nonetheless, they were all taken, or else 
slain by the inhabitants of the country. The remaining navy of 
the Romans seeing this calamity fall on their fellows, stayed 
back; and returned, without any danger, the same way they came.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How Agricola brought his Army over the Tay. How Galdus 
came in defence of the Picts with 40,000 Scots; and of 
his Speech made to exhort his Army to Battle.

Agricola, nothing knowing the calamity which had fallen on his 
navy, built a wooden bridge over the Tay, and transported his 
army by the same, not far from the foot of Grampian; and also 
left behind him many great troops of soldiers, to keep the said 
bridge undamaged by the guile or violence of enemies. The Picts, 
very afraid of his coming, sent their ambassadors to Galdus, to 
show him the danger appearing to both their realms, and desired 
him to come with all his power.

Galdus gathered, before their coming, 40,000 chosen men, out of 
all lands within his realm, all of a mind to die at once, or 
else to recover their liberty by extreme risk of arms; and, 
finally, he brought the said army, with no little labour, over 
the mountains of Grampian, where he met the remaining army of 
the Picts and Danes waiting for his coming. After long 
consultations, Galdus, because the charge of battle was given to 
him, said: "Whenever I behold the cause of battle, and our 
necessity, valiant champions, my spirit rises; trusting this 
day, by your consent, shall be the beginning of liberty to all 
Britain. We are yet free of servitude; and there is no land nor 
sea beyond us safe in future, for fear and menacing of the Roman 
navy. The force of arms and warlike courage are no less refuge 
to feeble creatures, than honour to valiant champions. The past 
battles, where several chances of fortune have occurred, were 
always led by our courage and prudence; and we, as most valiant 
people of Albion, dwelling within the bosom thereof, have kept 
us ever unsubjected to Roman dominion, by difficult passages, 
and remote situation of us in the outermost parts of the world. 
Now the Romans are coming to the last lands of Albion, trusting 
to show their magnificence in nothing more than in subduing of 
unkonwn and outermost regions beyond their empire. Beyond us are 
no people nor refuge, except desert rocks, and stream of seas; 
and within us are our enemies, garrisoned in our forts, whose 
proud tyrannies cannot be avoided by meekness or servitude. The 
Romans, robbers of the world, now when nothing rests unstripped 
by them, scour both land and seas. If the enemy of the Romans be 
rich, they are avaricious; if their enemy be poor, yet they are 
arrogant, and desire glory in their subduing. Neither may the 
East nor the West parts of the world satisfy them. They are the 
only people of the world that regard poverty and riches with 
equal affection. They steal, they slay, and raid kingdoms by 
unjust conquest; they are never in peace, but when they are 
solitary. The children, whom nature has ordained most dear to 
their parents, are drawn by the Roman army to servitude: our 
wives, virgins, and matrons, who detested their uncontrolled 
lust, are defiled, either by feigned friendship or force. The 
fruits, which nature has produced of our ground, are taken by 
them in manner of tribute. Our hands are worn with their forced 
labour. We are injured not only with unpleasing words, but most 
violently stricken in our bodies. Whereby we are more enslaved 
than any brutal beasts to labour: for such beasts which are born 
to servitude, are bought and nurtured by the buyer; but we each 
day buy and feed our own servitude: and, as new servants are in 
derision among the more experienced servitors, so we, as vile 
and last people of the world in their sight, are daily attacked 
to the death. Now rests no kind of labour, service, nor 
punishment, to save us from their tyranny; for all people are 
the more suspect to the Romans, the more ferocity and manliness 
be known with them. Therefore, most valiant champions, since we 
have no hope of Roman benevolence, spirit yourselves with 
courage, and have more respect to your eternal glory, than to 
your fragile lives: for if Voditia, the valiant lady, might burn 
a town, when it was strongest with Roman soldiers, and deliver 
the Brigantes perpetually of servitude, if fortune had been 
propitious; it is not to be doubted that we, who are more 
valiant, shall recover our liberty at our first meeting. And 
doubt not that the Romans may by vanquished. What number of them 
been lately slain in the Wood of Caledonia! Believe you, that 
the virtue of the Romans is as great in time of battle as their 
lust is in time of peace. They overcome honour by our civil wars 
and dissension: they turn the vices of their enemies to the 
glory of their army; which is gathered of divers people under 
divers minds, and shall, therefore, fall apart as quickly, when 
adversity occurs, as they assembled together in their 
prosperity. Do not imagine, that Frenchmen, Germans, and 
Britons, who are a great part of their army, shall have any 
other affection or faith to their enemies, but attack them when 
they see occasion. Believe nothing else, but that dread and 
terror are so uncertain bands of love, that when the same are 
removed and put aside, extreme hatred sprouts in their place. 
Many persuasions appear to us, to have victory: for the Romans 
have not their wives present, to exhort them to courage; nor yet 
their aged fathers, to reproach them for fleeing. Few of them 
has any certain country or habitation, unless they got it by 
robbery; therefore, the Goddess, in punishment of their 
iniquities, has lately rendered some of them vagabond and 
vanquished by our hands. Be not daunted, I pray you, for this 
vain appearance and shining of gold and silver; which may not 
damage nor wound you. Let us find our hands in the battle with 
our enemies. The Britons shall know their cause of battle; the 
Gauls shall remember their ancient libery; all people of foreign 
nations shall leave them at the first encounter. No occasion 
remains of fear. Our castles are left by them waste; the towns 
where their veteran captains dwelt, between foolish obedience 
and unjust rule, are brought to servitude. Here are your captain 
and army, to win glory and riches: yonder are your enemies, to 
put you to excessive tribute, or else to condemn you to winning 
of metals, or some other kind of punishment; which shall be 
perpetual to you and your posterity, unless the same be 
recovered in this battle. When you, therefore, are to pass 
forward, remember both your elders passed before, and your 
posterity and successors to come."



Chap. Sixteenth. 
Of the Speech made by Agricola to his Army; and of the 
huge victory falling to the Romans by the defeat of 
the Scots.

After this speech of Galdus, there followed, in the army, great 
noise and clamour, from their desire for battle. On the other 
side, though Agricola beheld his army very impatient from the 
long delay, yet he said to them as follows: "Now is the 8th 
year, good companions, since you, happy in your Roman strength, 
with true and faithful labours, have obtained Annandale, the 
Isle of Man, Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame, with many other 
regions, which were never subjected nor known before to Roman 
rule. You have sustained no less fortitude against your foes, 
than patience and labour almost against nature. You have no 
cause to be penitent of me your captain, nor I to be penitent of 
you, my good men of arms. You have subjected more parts of 
Albion than any army did before; and I have won more honour than 
any other captain did before me. We have not sought the last 
parts of Albion by report and fame of others, but entered the 
same with a strong army and camped there. When you, my good 
companions, were often weary, passing over the difficult 
mountains, moorlands, and rivers of this region, I had great 
compassion, and knew every one of you by your voice, crying, 
'When shall our enemies have courage? When shall they meet us?' 
Now they are come forth from their dens, where they were hidden. 
Now your courage and virtue may be seen. Everything shall be 
pleasing to them that are victorious, and unpleasing to those 
that are vanquished. And, as no little honour appears to us who 
has gone through so many narrow mountains, woods, rivers, and 
dangerous firths of this region; so shall it be a feat of 
sovereign honour, although it be dangerous, to withstand our 
enemies fiercely, and put them to flight. And, though many 
places of this country be unknown to us, and have no great 
plenty of victuals, yet we lack neither courage nor valour, in 
which lies the whole fruit and glory of arms. Further, so far as 
pertains to me, I think, neither is the captain nor the army 
certain that gives their backs to their enemies; therefore, 
honourable death is better than shameful life; and life and 
honour are situated both in the same place. Further, it were no 
great shame to our honour, even if we were defeated here in the 
last and outermost parts of the world. If you were now to be 
attacked by unkmown and strange enemies, I should exhort you to 
fight, by honour of other valiant people. Now think of your 
honour, and know, that these people that stand with face arrayed 
against you, are only the refuse of those feeble wretches who 
were defeated lately during the night only by your noise and 
clamour. They are the most feeble bodies among all the Britons; 
and remain, for that cause, so long alive. And as most stout and 
strong beasts, by their own risk-taking, are oft slain; and as 
the most cowardly and feeble beasts save themselves from danger, 
and fly when they here the sound of any company: so, all the 
valiant Britons are slain, and none of them are now alive, save 
only those that by cowardly flight have kept their miserable 
lives, and would offer no resistance, were not they are now 
without refuge: because of which you may now have a honourable 
victory. Pass, good companions, through your enemies, and finish 
the 51 years' war on this solemn day; that it may by put in the 
calendar, as the end of all your wars. Do this, so that neither 
your long delay, nor rebellion of our enemies, may be imputed to 
your negligence."

Scarcely was this speech ended, when both the armies, with 
burning desire of battle, joined. Agricola arrayed his people in 
such skilful order, although they were of less number than their 
enemies, that they should not be assailed on either side. 
Galdus, with no less providence, arrayed the foremost part of 
his army on a high mound, to discomfit the wings of the Roman 
army; and exhorted them, with resounding voice, to persevere in 
continual fighting, and either to obtain immortal glory, or 
perpetual servitude; for that was the last day, in which they 
might win either honour or shame. The first battle was fought at 
a distance: for the Albions, Danes, and Norwegians, shot a huge 
number of arrows and crossbow bolts at their first encounter; 
nonetheless, the Romans avoided the same with their shields. The 
bowmen, after shooting their arrows, fought with swords and 
little round shields, as we do yet in our days, more appropriate 
for civil war, than any defence of realms; through which our 
people have great damage, when they meet with enemies from 
foreign realms. The troop of pikemen, who stood next the bowmen, 
in the front with Galdus, rushed forward at once, and put many 
of their enemies, with many bloody wounds, on their backs. There 
followed the wielders of bills, axes, long swords, and leaden 
mauls, with such slaughter, that the Romans had been all utterly 
defeated, had not a band of Germans, who were sent lately to 
Britain, came quickly to their support. Also, this Agricola was 
so circumspect, that he reinforced his army with these Germans 
in all parts where he saw any danger occurring. The people of 
Albion seeing themselves, here and there, so cruelly overcome, 
were daunted; nonetheless, seeing no refuge but in their own 
hands, they rushed all together in a knot, without any fear of 
death or wounds, with deliberate mind, to fight for their realm 
and liberty to the death. There followed a sorrowful battle; for 
the allied people fought more by force than craft of warfare. 
Many of them, wounded through the body, fell down on top of 
their slayers; others offered themselves wilfully to be slain; 
others, after they had escaped their enemies, slew themselves. 
The place where they fought was bloody; all covered over with 
legs, arms, and weapons, scattered through all parts thereof. 
Both the armies fought with persevering hatred, until the night 
forced them to part.

The allied people and their friends who were left alive after 
this dreadful battle, fled to the nearest mountains, where they 
built fires to pass the night. Then came to them great 
confluence of men and women, seeking their friends with many 
sorrowful sighs, mourning, and tears. Immediately Galdus, so 
that their sorrowful outcries and cries should not be obvious to 
his enemies, commanded all his army to shout with sharp noise 
and song, while the women were expelled from his camp. The 
allied kings seeing, on the following day, their power so broken 
that they could not renew battle, commanded their people to 
return home; and left behind them a huge fire, burning to the 
heavens with fierce and vehement flames, on the said mountains, 
so that their enemies might have no presumption of their 
departing.

In this dreadful battle were slain 12 thousand Romans, and 20 
thousand Scots and Picts, with many other people that came to 
their support. Gildo, the valiant captain of the Danes, rushing 
fiercely on his enemies, was slain in the same manner as the 
most part of his company.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How Agricola repaired his Navy, to sail around the 
Isles of Albion, and burnt several ships of the Danes. 
Of strange marvels seen in Albion. And of the death of 
Agricola.

The day following this dreadful night, made the defeat of the 
Scots patent to their enemies: for their camp was empty, and 
full of nothing but dead bodies; without any whispering on the 
mountains, where most noise was heard before. The Romans, 
believing these things were a trick, did not follow any further. 
Others, proud, after their victory, commanded valiant and chosen 
men to search all the woods and strongholds, to espy if any 
hidden force of enemies were within the same. Certain of the 
Romans following this last counsel, followed so unwarily, that 
they were all slain.

On the following day, Agricola, seeing his army so broken that 
he might neither renew the same, nor yet pass over the mountains 
of Grampian without extreme danger, went, with his victorious 
army, to Angus; where he stayed all the next winter. And, in the 
meantime, he was informed, how the most part of his navy was 
lost; and the remainder thereof, broken with great calamity, 
arrived in Argyll. Agricola moved not his countenance for their 
news; for he firmly believed his army, for this small calamity, 
delivered of all other trouble that was appearing thereto, by 
envy of Fortune, after so long prosperity and victories. 
Immediately, he repaired his ships, with new mariners, and 
others who had certain experience of all dangers and firths in 
the ocean seas; and commanded them, as if he were to fight 
against all chance of fortune, to sail the same way,they went 
before, about the Isles of Albion. This navy, with favourable 
winds, arrived finally in the mouth of Tay, and burned the fleet 
of the Danes, which lay in the said firth all the winter before.

Several marvels were seen in Albion, before this last battle 
that Galdus fought with the Romans. Many burning spears were 
seen flying in the air. A great part of the Wood of Caledonia 
appeared burning all night; although nothing appeared thereof in 
the day. A fleet of ships was seen in the air. A shower of 
stones fell in Atholl; similarly, in Angus, it rained frogs. A 
monster was borne in Inchecuthill, with double members of men 
and women, with so abominable a figure, that it was destroyed by 
the people. These unheard-of and wonderful marvels made the 
people downcast: for they were interpreted in several ways; 
sometimes as portending good, sometimes evil.

The Emperor Domitian, hearing these high and valiant deeds of 
Agricola, was very sorrowful in his mind, having no little 
indignation, that the fame of a private man should obscure his 
imperial estate; and, therefore, quickly sent letters to him to 
return, without any excuses, to Rome, to receive the governance 
of a new province, named Syria, vacant by the death of Actilius 
Ruffus, last legate thereof.

Agricola, soon after his coming to Rome, was poisoned through 
the envy of the said Emperor Domitian.



Chap. Eighteenth. 
How Tribellius was sent to Britain. How the Romans 
fell in great division among themselves. And of the 
huge victory got over them by Galdus.

After the death of Agricola, Gneus Tribellius, was made Governor 
of Britain, and found the Romans in great happiness. Although 
the same endured but a short time; for a great contention arose 
between this new captain, Tribellius, and another captain, named 
Tribellianus, which of them should have most authority above the 
army. The first was authorised by the army, for he was cousin to 
Agricola; the second was authorised by the Emperor. After long 
contention, Tribellianus departed with a number of chosen men to 
France.

Galdus, knowing well this sedition among the Romans, came, with 
an army of the Scots and Picts, to Angus, where this new 
captain, Tribellius, was, with the remainder of the Romans, at 
the time. Trebellius, surprised by his sudden coming, thought to 
succeed rather by courage and good works, than by any 
consultation; and, notwithstanding that his army bore hatred 
against him, he went forward with a banner displayed. At last, 
the army seeing him avoid the duties of a valiant captain, 
discharged him of authority; and choose Sisinnius, who was 
brother to Trebellianus described above, to govern them in that 
most dangerous adventure. Sisinnius refused this charge, and 
said, if he received authority in such extreme danger, it should 
by occasion of great division and trouble within the army.

While the Romans were at such debate, Galdus came, with arrayed 
host, in sight. The Romans, by sudden coming of Galdus, could 
not array themselves to their best advantage; nonetheless, both 
the armies joined, with burning zeal on each side. The allied 
people fought with persevering courage: until, at the last, 
Sisinnius, fatally wounded, fled out of the field, and many 
other Romans with him. Immediately, all the army of the Romans 
turned their backs, and fled to the nearest wood: on whom 
followed the Scots and their allied friends, with continual 
slaughter; until, at last, Galdus, dreading some danger to fall 
by their continual impetuousness, called them, at the sound of a 
trumpet, to his standard. Nonetheless, they were so far enraged 
with hatred against the Romans, they could not be brought from 
there, until the night bereft them of the light.

The allied people passed the night following with great joy and 
blithness, with dancing, singing, and playing, in the way that 
was used in those days. On the following day, the priests came 
in procession, in their most reverend habits, and gave thanks to 
the Gods; who, after many calamities sustained by them, more 
than 50 years, in continual battle, had granted once an 
honourable victory over their enemies.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
How the Romans were beaten out of all parts of 
Scotland, and several times vanquished, by the valiant 
Galdus.

The Romans, broken in this manner, and seeing no security to 
remain in Angus, against such fierce and cruel enemies; raised 
their camp, and came, during the night, to Inchecuthill: and, 
when they had transported the remainder of their army over the 
Tay, they broke the bridge thereof, sothat their enemies could 
not follow.

Galdus, informed of their fleeing, divided the rich spoils that 
were got in this last encounter, among his army, according to 
their courage and honour; and, on the following day, he took 
consultation what was best to be done. By this consultation it 
was concluded, that the Scots should pursue the Romans, and 
drive them out of all parts of Albion. The Scots immediately 
rushed to arms, with all the army of the Picts concurring, and 
followed the Romans; intending that the injuries so often done 
by them should be sufficiently punished. At last, when they were 
come to Inchecuthill, they found the bridge broken down; and 
returned, therefore, to Dunkeld, where they transported all 
their army by a wooden bridge.

The Romans, when they heard of their coming, ordered themselves 
in good array, and chose a new captain, named Chelius, to govern 
them in this most dangerous battle. Soon after, both the armies 
joined, and fought a long time with uncertain victory: until at 
last the Romans were vanquished, and chased with continual 
slaughter, until they were driven to the Wood of Caledonia. In 
this battle were slain 5,000 Romans, and 2,000 of the Scots and 
their allies.

Several companies of the Britons, after this victory, came to 
Galdus. For as soon as it was known in Wales, that the Romans 
were twice vanquished by the Scots and Picts, immediately all 
the princes of Britain made rebellion: and after they had slain 
the Romans in all parts, where they might be found, they sent 
ambassadors to Galdus, with many rich jewels; saying they 
rejoiced, that after Fortune had raged so long against him, he 
began to be victorious and fortunate.

In the meantime, the Romans sent their ambassadors to Marius, 
King of Britons; lamenting the heavy injuries done to them by 
Scots and Picts; and said, if did not get support in time, they 
should be shamefully beaten out of all lands, obtained before 
with such great difficulty by the Romans. Marius answered, 
because of the rebellion of the Britons in several parts against 
him, he stood in daily fear of his life. Also, the young 
children, bards, and common people, sang ballads daily, in 
derision and scorn of the Romans: and by that, he knew not who 
were friends or foes to him in Britain. Also, Emperor Domitian, 
was so hated for the cruel slaughter of the senate and citizens 
of Rome, that there was civil war there: thus no support could 
come to Britain, For these causes, his mind was set, rather to 
keep a part to him of Albion with certain security, than 
shamefully to lose the whole rule thereof. This answer caused no 
little alarm among the Romans.

In the meantime it was said, that Galdus was within ten miles 
from the camp of the Romans, with an army, both of men and women 
that might bear weapons, to drive the Romans out of all lands of 
his kingdom. The Romans, for fear of his coming, left the Wood 
of Caldonia, and fled to Brigantia. Galdus, well informed by 
what way his enemies had departed, set himself, with the 
greatest diligence, to follow on their backs; that he might 
destroy them, without any recovery, before they got any support 
from Rome. In this advance, Galdus left the besieging of the 
castles and strongholds garrisoned by the Romans, and came with 
great diligence to Brigantia. And, there, a huge number of 
people, such as hated the Romans, met him, all rejoicing 
together, that the said Galdus, broken with so many calamities 
and trouble, was never despairing, but ever reserving himself 
and his people to better fortune. Galdus received all these 
people with pleasant visage, and persuaded them to have good 
hope: for he was not passing to battle, but rather to certain 
victory; and the hard fortune so long raging against him and his 
people, was broken: and, therefore, trusted, after so many cruel 
extortions done by his enemies, to have, sometime soon, a 
glorious victory over them.

The Romans, seeing the allied people come to Brigantia with so 
high courage and spirit, were afraid. Nonetheless, confiding in 
nothing more surely than in their hands, they went forward in 
their best array, saying, that day was either the way to their 
triumphant glory, or their perpetual shame. Then they exhorted 
each other to have hope of victory, since they were to fight 
against a vain and barbarous people; and to have in memory the 
great courage and virtue of their elders, with more respect to 
their common than individual welfare; and rather to die in the 
battle, than to incur the shame and dishonour that they might 
never after do away. While the Romans were exhorting themselves 
with these and similar words, there came suddenly a heavy shower 
of arrows and crossbow bolts, shot at them by their enemies.

In the meantime, a company of the Britons, who were lately sent 
by Marius in support of the Romans, came to the Scots and Picts. 
Many of the Romans, seeing the defection of these Britons, lost 
courage: others, seeing no remedy, took the more spirit, and, 
with great force, overcame the wings where the women fought. 
Then Galdus, very circumspect in all his works, sent a company 
of fresh men to their support, by whom the Romans were driven 
some way back. The women were more cruel than any men, when they 
saw their enemies vanquished.

Thus the Romans would have been been attacked on each side, were 
it not that they had their camp at their backs. Many of them 
persevered in battle, and were slain; others fled to their camp: 
on whom the Scots followed so fast, that they slew them, here 
and there, and cast them in the ditches; intending, by filling 
of the ditches with dead bodies, to make a ready way to their 
camp. Nonetheless, the Romans defended their camp with 
incredible labour and courage, and would not suffer their 
enemies to enter them: until the night parted them on each side.



Chap. Twentieth. 
Of the Message sent by the Romans to the allied Kings; 
and of their answer. How the confederate Kings gave 
peace to the Romans.

The Scots, notwithstanding the coming of the night, went to the 
nearest wood, to bring trees to fill the ditches, where the camp 
of the Romans lay; others made several instruments to break down 
their trenches; others watched all night to stop them from 
fleeing, and awaited the coming of the day with burning desire.

The Romans, seeing, in the morning, so great a force ready at 
once to attack them, desired a truce, to send ambassadors to the 
allied kings, to treat peace. Part of the Scots said, No safe-
conduct should be given to the Romans, and no alliance be made 
with them; but their victory to be used with the utmost rigour, 
and all the Romans, that fled to their camp, slain; that, by 
their slaughter, all other people may take example, how odious 
it is both to the Gods and men, to attack realms and people 
without occasion of injury. Others said, it would be best to use 
their victory moderately, and not to be over-insolent and proud 
because of this good fortune; since all people are subject to 
such uncertain laws of fortune, that after adversity comes 
prosperity, and after prosperity comes adversity: and, for this 
reason, the Romans should be heard, and their ambassadors spared 
according to custom. This last advice was accepted.

Immediately, there came four honourable men, with fair visage, 
clothed, in their manner, with no less precious than appropriate 
clothes, and fell on their knees before the allied kings. As 
soon as they were raised up, one of them, to whom the task was 
committed, said: "The Roman army and captains, Conqueror s of 
the world, desiring your amity and friendship, invincible kings, 
humble ask grace of you, whom they have, these many years, 
pursued with awful and keen battle; and trust firmly, nothing 
would be so much to your honour, or more worthy to be 
remembered, than to have the ambassadors of the Romans, by whom 
all kings and realms been subdued, humbled at your feet, and 
humbly desiring grace. You have vanquished us, we grant; our 
life and death now depending in your hands, by hatred of the 
Gods, who are moved against us for the unjust war that we have 
led against you. Use now this victory in the way you think 
appropriate to your honour; and do not be angry, since you have 
vanquished us, the defeaters of the world: and, if you cannot 
curb your anger, then slay us all, as we have well deserved. 
Nonetheless, since you, who are here in the farthest corner of 
the world, exceed all people in courage and virtue; understand, 
that nothing may show your humanity more than to be merciful 
after so huge a victory. We know now the hatred of the Gods; we 
know your warlike courage; and desire peace, under what 
conditions you please."

Then Galdus made answer to them, and said, The Scots and Picts, 
the last people of the world, since their first beginning, 
desired no lands except those that were given to them by 
benevolence of the Gods, and fought never but in their own 
defence. The Romans were known to them first as cursed robbers 
of realms, by insatiable avarice. After they had made war on the 
Britons for a hundred and fifty years, with several changes of 
fortune; and when they had subjected the world, and the most 
part of Albion, to the great damage of the people thereof; they 
were vanquished by the people whom they held most rude and 
feeble; and, finally, driven, without hope of better fortune, to 
their last refuge within their camp; to be a notable example, in 
times coming, of how uncertain is the state of man by chance of 
fortune. And though several noblemen in his army counselled, 
this victory to be used on them with most rigour, trusting their 
injuries not otherwise to be avoided; yet he would be more 
propitious, thinking it sufficient, both for the time present 
and to come, that the ambassadors of the Romans, Conqueror s of 
the world, were humbled at his feet, humbly desiring mercy. 
Nonetheless, it pleased him well, by consent of his allied 
brother the King of Picts, to give peace under these conditions: 
the Romans shall pass out of all lands pertaining to the Scots 
and Picts; and surrender all fortifications and hostages, with 
the goods taken from them during the wars; and shall give their 
great oath, never to attack the Scots nor Picts, but always to 
stand their good friends in times coming.

The Romans received peace in this manner, and departed without 
any further injury.



Chap Twenty-first. 
How all the strongholds of Scotland were recovered 
from the Romans, as a condition of peace; and of the 
death of Galdus.

By Gnaeus Tribellius, the Roman army was numbered, when Agricola 
left it, to 60 thousand men; but at this time, through frequent 
victories over them, they were scarcely 20 thousand left alive. 
After their departing, all the parts of Scotland which were 
garrisoned before by the Romans, were surrendered to Scots and 
Picts. After this, Galdus dispersed his army, and went to 
Epiacum, which was the principal city of Scotland, and began to 
instruct his people in civil manners. And, so that no man of his 
realm, having no other occupation, should make raids on the 
country, he sent all superfluous people to be mercenaries to the 
Britons; then rewarded his nobles, each one after their honour 
proven in his wars. Then Galdus went through all parts of his 
realm; and, at his entrance in each town, the people met him 
with sound of trumpet and clarion, to his honour and affection.

While the people were given to praise and magnify their prince 
in this manner, there arose great contention between the Scots 
and Picts, for certain debatable lands, that lay between their 
realms. This contention arose by evil-doing men, that would 
suffer no peace, but sought occasion to break the country. 
Nonetheless, the two allied kings met finally together in the 
Wood of Caledonia, and pacified all disagreements among 
themselves.

Galdus reigned many years after in great happiness, and occupied 
his people in virtuous labours and exercise; and died at 
Epiacum, the 35th year of his reign, the most valiant prince 
that ever reigned over the Scots: from the Incarnation of God, 
103 years; from the beginning of the world, 5302 years. His body 
was buried beside Epiacum, with funeral pomp, and great lament 
of the people. A most precious sepulchre was raised to him: in 
which was carved, how he recovered his realm, by sovereign 
courage, from the Romans. Many huge pillars were raised about 
his sepulchre, to testify his excellent virtue, and glory of 
warlike courage; and, that his memory should never perish, by 
decree of parliament was commanded, that the lands named before 
Brigantia, should be called, in time coming, Galdia; because 
this noble prince made an end of all his wars in those parts. In 
our days, that region is called Galvidia, by corruption of 
language; that is to say, Galloway.

This history, in so far as we have said of Caratacus, Corbreid 
and Galdus, kings of the Scots, is drawn, partly from vulgar 
chronicles, partly from Cornelius Tacitus. For we have not only 
written his meaning, but his very words; so that the readers, 
both of Roman history and Scots, may understand each history 
concordant with other, and know, by testimony of our enemy, how 
valiantly our noble elders fought, for this realm, against the 
Romans. And, to the more proof whereof, we have inserted the 
eloquent prayers of Galdus and Agricola, word for word as 
Cornelius Tacitus gives them, in this our work.

And so ends here the Fourth book of these chronicles.




BOOK V. 
Here Begins the Fifth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
Of the vicious King Lulach; and how he was slain for 
his evil life and tyranny.

The valiant prince Galdus died, as we have described; there 
succeeded his son, Lulach, an odious and mischievous tyrant. He 
was as much hated by the people for his vice, as his father was 
loved for his virtue. He was far different from his father, both 
in manners and talent; given to his ease and lust. He slew many 
of the rich men in his country, for no other cause except to 
confiscate their goods. He gave the administration of justice to 
most false and avaricious men; especially such men, that were 
given to take goods for themselves without any reason, or regard 
for justice. There followed continual raids, in all parts of his 
realm, without punishment: the greatest scoundrels most 
rewardesd, and virtuous persons most put down. This odious 
tyrant pursued his nobles with false accusations; some of them 
banished, and others slain, that he might seize their lands and 
goods. He had such affection to robbers and oppressors, that he 
named them brothers and counsellors in his letters; and loved 
none so well as him that could find a pretext to rob his 
subjects. The remaining deeds of his evil life are so 
detestable, that they are more worthy to be hidden, than driven 
in any man's ears. For he, with uncontrolled lust, defiled his 
aunts, his daughters, his sisters, and his sisters' daughters; 
and was penitent of nothing, except that he could not consummate 
his lust with them all.

His horrible deeds were suffered two years by his nobles. But 
nothing angered them so much, as his scornful abuse; by which he 
called them old doting fools. He had no one so familiar to him 
as fiddlers, whoremongers, pimps, and bards, and similar men of 
vile repute; and awarded them public authority, believing all 
things to succeed well by their governance. But his cruelties 
and folly might not be long unpunished. For, soon after, a 
council was held by him at Dunstaffnage, to punish several men 
that reproved his vices: in the meantime, there arose such 
disagreement between him and his nobles, that he was slain, with 
all his cursed company, to whom he gave both the governance of 
his body and realm, in the third year of his reign. He was 
buried with rich pomp in Dunstaffnage; but the bodies of his 
wretched counsellors were left on the fields, to be devoured by 
the hounds.



Chap Second. 
Of King Mogallus; and how he came with an army against 
the Romans. Of his Speech made to the Sepulchre of 
Galdus.

Lulach, the tyrant, having died in this manner, Mogallus was 
made king; for he was nephew to Galdus, got of his daughter. 
This Mogallus, after his coronation, set himself to follow the 
wisdom and manners of Galdus, his grandfather; and to keep the 
faith and promise to the Romans and Britons, by the peace before 
contracted. And, that his people might live in quiet without any 
sedition, he repaired everything that had been wickedly done by 
the tyrant Lulach; and restored the religion of the Gods, with 
the same ceremonies as they were first instituted: trusting, 
once he had got the benevolence of his Gods, who were enemies to 
his people because of the abominable life of Lulach, that all 
things should succeed the better. The Scots began to rise each 
day in hope of better fortune, seeing their king follow the 
behaviour of his grandfather, Galdus, and ready to reform all 
enormities of his realm.

Not long after, came ambassadors from Picts to Mogallus, 
desiring support against the Romans and Britons; who were lately 
come, with fire and sword, into Pentland, and slain a great 
number of people, who were defending of their own goods. In this 
way, the men of Galloway and Annandale complained, that a huge 
plunder of goods was taken by the Romans out of their lands.

Mogallus, having talent no less given to warfare than works of 
peace, rejoiced to have occasion of battle; that he might, by 
some notable honour, be compared to his valiant predecessors: 
nonetheless, he sent his ambassadors, desiring redress of the 
damage by them done. Their ambassadors got nothing but an answer 
full of high contempt and scorn. Then Mogallus took the Gods to 
witness, that both the faith promised to him by the Romans was 
broken, and his message despised. And, soon after, he raised his 
army, and came to Galloway: where he visited the sepulchre of 
Galdus, his grandfather; and, when he had made certain 
ceremonies, after the custom of those days, he fell on his 
knees, and said: "O valiant and invincible prince, who, after 
such great adversity of fortune, did recover the realms of the 
Scots and Picts with huge difficulty; and drove your powerful 
and rich enemies, by favour of the Gods, out of their lands, 
with no less honour than courage; we, your native people, who 
honoured you, alive, with more reverence and love than may be 
told, fall now on our knees, with lamenting voice, before this 
your eternal sepulchre, the last refuge to us in extreme need, 
humbly beseeching your funereal ghost to be our helper against 
our enemies, whom you once most valiantly vanquished in these 
lands; and pray you, if you have any authority before the Gods, 
for your singular virtue shown to us on this earth, to suffer 
not us, your posterity, to be defeated by pitiless enemies, who 
attack us without justification of war. Suffer not your fame, O 
valiant champion, to decay now among us, by the victory over 
your unjust enemies; since they were so oft vanquished by you in 
these lands, and driven, by your singular courage, to implore 
your mercy in their last refuge: whereby, your name shall not 
grow less but ever endure as a terror to your foes."

As soon as Mogallus had made his prayer to Galdus in this 
manner, all the army began to embrace his image; and made their 
prayer thereto, for fortunate passage, and return from their 
journey. The insane women, such as were inflamed with divine 
spirit, scourged themselves, to make them seem the more 
religious; and, by the advice of the Druids, the solemn priests 
described above, they made solemn curses on the Romans, for 
violation of their faith and treaty, before contracted.



Chap. Third. 
How the allied Kings came with their Armies against 
the Romans. Of the Speech made by Mogallus and Lucius 
Antonius to their Armies; and how the Romans were 
defeated.

Mogallus came, not long after, to Annandale, to meet Unipane, 
King of Picts; for he awaited his coming, with a well-arrayed 
host of the Picts. As soon as both their armies were assembled 
together, they went both to Westmorland and Cumberland, which 
were then provinces of the Romans. And, first, they brought a 
huge plunder of men and goods from the same; and the remainder, 
that could not be carried off, they set on fire. The 
inhabitants, in fear of these attacks, fled to York; and 
complained to Lucius Antonius, the Roman captain, of the 
cruelties done by the Scots and Picts. Lucius then assembled a 
strong army, and went forward, with a great force, to attack his 
enemies.

Mogallus, seeing his enemies in sight, called his men to the 
standard, and said: "I find nothing, valiant champions, that 
brings noblemen sooner to admiration and glory, than to resist 
the attacks of enemies, fighting for their realm and liberty to 
the death, so that they will not be subjected to shameful 
servitude; as may be well proven, both by the example of foreign 
people, and by the singular virtue of our valiant predecessors. 
Remember by what courage and wisdom King Edere supported 
Cassivellaunus, King of Britons, when Julius, the Roman consul, 
was driven out of Albion; by which he obtained no less honour to 
himself, than to his posterity. In this way, the noble Caratacus 
was no less adorned by his virtue in merit of admiration, when 
he, fighting so often with several chances of fortune, would 
never be vanquished. And though he had a hard fortune, and was 
brought as prisoner to Rome, by the treachery of Cartumandia, 
yet he had an invincible spirit, always defending his realm to 
his last days: and was held, therefore, in such reverence and 
fear among his enemies, that he was finally restored both to his 
realm and honours; to be an example to all others after him, to 
have excellent fortitude against all trouble. Similarly, 
Corbreid, his brother, in defence of his liberty, fought so 
cruelly against the proud Romans, and brought them to such 
irrecoverable affliction and slaughter, that they could never 
attack this realm during his life. Remember, also, my 
grandfather, Galdus, the most valiant prince that ever was 
before his days: howbeit, he was attacked with perpetual 
trouble, fighting not only against the Romans, but against 
Fortune: so oft vanquished and pursued; his army broken; each 
calamity increasing above the others: yet, with mighty courage, 
he persevered always in hope of better fortune: until, at last, 
by long battle of virtue against his dreadful misfortunes, he 
overthrew Fortune, and obtained, by martial prowess and courage, 
such victory and glory, that he vanquished his enemies in 
several battles; and brought them, by fleeing to their camp, to 
such subjection and misery, that where they could not be content 
before of the whole lands of the world, they might not well 
defend themselves within their sorrowful camp: through which he 
got the excellent glory, that never before succeeded to living 
creature; having the ambassadors of the Romans, by whom all 
kings and realms are subdued, humiliated at his feet, desiring 
grace. In more witness whereof, the place where these Romans 
were defeated, is called Galloway; so that the fame of his 
illustrious works shall never vanish, but always remain in 
recent memory. Further, the stronger, the more powerful that his 
foes were, the more glory succeeded to him, and his people. 
Wherefore you, my good companions, who are the posterity of 
these forceful champions that once fought against the Romans 
with the said Galdus, remember that your battle is, this day, 
only against them who have before so often been vanquished by 
your warlike courage, and remain alive only by your mercy. 
Consider well what you are: for you are victors, unbroken of 
courage, and defenders of your realm, liberties, wives, 
children, and native Gods; and are to fight for no ambition nor 
avarice, except by constant virtue. Consider also, what shame it 
is to think that the Romans canot be vanquished; since they have 
been so often before defeated. Trust firmly, the same virtue and 
fortune is in your hands, as was in your elders. Go forward, 
valiant champions, for victory is present to your hands; and put 
your vanquished foes to flight: for all things shall follow as 
you please, if you have courage." Mogallus, by these words, 
inflamed the minds of his army to battle.

On the other side, Lucius Antonius was no less diligent 
persuading the Romans, by vehement speech, to do valiantly, by 
example and imitation of their forebears; and to remember, by 
what difficult labours they fought battles, and vanquished their 
forceful and strong enemies. Reminding them also, how they were 
then to fight against a barbarous people, without virtue, and 
moved to battle by madness and fury; by which both their courage 
and reason was overcome, and urged them to battle with foolish 
recklessness: and, therefore, when the most danger occurred, 
they were soon defeated and broken. He desired them also, to 
have confidence in Roman virtue, and have no fear of these 
bloody, cruel, and unarmed enemies, divided among themselves by 
perpetual dissension; and not assembled for love and welfare of 
themselves, except for hatred of their foes. "Take your 
weapons," said he, "with certain hope of victory, and you shall 
gain infinite glory without effort, and recover the lands lost 
before by the sloth of Gnaeus Tribellius."

Scarcely were these words said, when both the armies joined, 
with more ardent fury than may be told. The Romans shot their 
darts, and the allied people their arrows, crossbow bolts, and 
stones. When the women, of whom a great number were in this 
army, had cast an incredible multitude of stones, they took 
their awful weapons, and fought with more cruelty than the men; 
rushing on their foes without any fear of wounds or death. The 
strength of the ground was no less support to our people than 
impediment to our foes; for they knew not the ground, and fell 
sometimes in swamps and moorlands, and sometimes in pools, 
through which they were often divided in their fighting. Yet the 
battle was cruelly fought in all parts; especially in the 
centre, where the captains inflamed the courage of their army: 
the Romans fighting to save themseves from subjection to 
barbarous people; and the Scots, to keep the victory got by the 
courage of their elders. After a long and hard-fought battle, 
they left their swords, and fought with short daggers. And, 
because such incalculable slaughter was done to all sides, and 
none of the armies appearing to give ground to the other, the 
captains on either side were sorry that their army joined that 
day. At last the Scots and Picts, by innate ferocity, began to 
push their enemies back; not because they were defeated, but 
avoiding something of the fury of battle, because they could no 
further resist the multitude of their enemies. While Lucius 
beheld such high danger appearing to his people, and was 
exhorting them to renew battle, he got such a wound with an 
arrow, that he could no more delay, but fled out of the field. 
Immediately, all his army fled to the nearest woods. A company 
of them were stopped from coming to their companions; and, not 
knowing where to fly, were slain by Scots, because they would 
not be taken prisoners.



Chap. Fourth 
How the Emperor Hadrian came to Britain; and built a 
strong wall, to save the Britons and Romans from the 
Scots and Picts. How he returned to France, and left 
Victorinus to be Governor of Britain.

Now was the sun fast tending towards sunset, when the allied 
people, by the sound of a trumpet, collected the rest of their 
people from the chase, and passed the rest of that night with 
incredible blithness, singing, dancing, and caroling. At the 
dawn of the day, they gathered the rich spoils from the slain 
men.

And in the meantime, when the two kings were taking consultation 
for the welfare of their army, it was seen that a company of the 
Romans who had escaped from this last battle, were within two 
miles to their army, going astray, and not knowing by what 
country or parts they might most easily fly. Immediately, a band 
of the Scots went to them, and left none of them alive; for they 
refused to be taken. On the following day, the allied kings made 
sacrifice, as the practice was in those days, to their Gods, for 
the victory falling to them: then made a diligent examination of 
what persons did most honour in this last battle, and rewarded 
them accordingly.

Lucius Antonius, vanquished in this manner, sent to the Emperor 
Hadrian, saying what trouble was lately fallen in Britain by 
wars with the Scots and Picts, and desiring him to send, 
quickly, support to Britain; otherwise the Romans would be 
shamefully driven out of all parts thereof, or else subjected to 
servitude to barbarous people. Emperor Hadrian, to defeat this 
rebellion, came with a huge army to Albion. After his coming, he 
was informed how the Scots, with more cruelty than before, were 
coming to the Roman lands, ceasing from no manner of cruelty 
that might be devised on the inhabitants thereof. Hadrian, 
greatly moved, and very desirous to revenge these offences, came 
to York; where he remained, with the remaining army of the 
Britons, until he was provided with two months victuals, to 
advance on the Scots and Picts. Soon after, he raised his camp, 
and, with great difficulty, brought his army over the Tyne; and 
on the fourth day after, he came to the lands which were wasted 
by the Scots. And because he found everything that might nourish 
his army, destroyed, he began to inquire, of what life and 
condition these people were, that made such extortions in the 
Roman lands. It was said, they were a rude and fearless people, 
and lay outside all winter, notwithstanding the cold frosts and 
storms; and occupied such strongholds and moorlands, that they 
might not be pursued without extreme danger to the invaders. For 
these causes, he decided not to go on any further: and to keep 
themselves from all incursions of enemies in times coming, he 
built a huge wall of turfs and sods, very broad and high in the 
manner of a hill, from the mouth of Tyne, at the German Sea, to 
the flood of Esk, at the Irish Sea. This wall was 80 miles in 
length. It is said in our Chronicles, that this dike was begun 
by Hadrian, and ended by Severus, the Roman Emperor; and called 
The Wall of Severus. But we, following Veremond, call it The 
Wall of Hadrian, from its first foundation.

Soon after, Hadrian went to Westmorland and Wales, where he was 
informed of a new rebellion made against him by the inhabitants 
of the said land: nonetheless, he behaved so prudently in this 
matter, that the principal movers thereof were punished, and the 
country restored to his rule. After this, he came to London and 
Kent, and rewarded the nobles of Britain, for their faith and 
obedience kept to the Romans. Such things done, he returned to 
France, with Lucius Antonius, who was then troubled with great 
infirmity; and left Victorinus in his place. This Victorinus, 
after the departing of Hadrian, filled all the castles and 
strongholds of Britain with new supplies and soldiers, to resist 
the violence of the Scots and Picts. There followed, many years 
after, great tranquillity among the Britons.



Chap Fifth. 
How the Scots and Picts divided the lands beyond the 
Wall of Hadrian. How King Mogallus degenerated to a 
corrupt life; and was slain for his tyranny.

The Scots and Picts divided among themselves all the lands of 
Britain lying beyond the Wall of Hadrian: all the lands facing 
the Irish Sea were given to the Scots; and the lands facing the 
German Sea, to the Picts. The strongholds lying next to the Wall 
of Hadrian were fortified with great strength, to keep the 
country from attack by the Romans. But we return to our History.

The remainder of Mogallus' life was peaceful, without any 
foreign or domestic wars: nonetheless, this huge victory over 
the Romans made him degenerate from virtue into the most 
detestable vices; for he was so given to avarice and lust in his 
old age, that he was ashamed of no kind of vice or oppression 
done against his lieges; raping the wives of his nobles and 
commoners, without any shame, or respect to their estate; and 
not only raped virgins and matrons, but annulled all 
constitutions and laws made for punishment of such horrible 
deeds. Also, to aggravate his tyranny, he gave licence to 
thieves and robbers to take the goods of their neighbours, if 
they wanted, without punishment; and slew all the rich men of 
his country by false accusations, and confiscated their goods. 
He was the first king that decreed, the goods of banished or 
condemned persons to be confiscated to the king's use, without 
any respect to their wives, children, or debtors. Before that 
time, the goods, lands, and possessions of all condemned persons 
came, without any objection, to the free disposition of their 
wives and children. This law, which shows well the cursed 
avarice of Mogallus, is yet observed, without any revocation, in 
this region. And yet the horrible deeds of the tyrant could not 
be long unpunished: for the nobles and commoners, refusing to 
tolerate such tyrannies, conspired against him, and instructed 
certain men to wait for a suitable place and time for his 
slaughter.

Mogallus, knowing the nobles conspired against him in this 
manner, took the advice of certain bards, who were very frequent 
in those days, to flee to the Isles; and to conceal his 
departure, he went to his bed sooner than he was wont, as if he 
had been stricken with a sudden infirmity. Soon after, he armed 
himself with his armour, bow, and arrows; and fled, with two 
servants, to the nearest wood: and left behind him the rest of 
his cursed company, as a tyrant does, that confides in no 
creature. The nobles that had conspired against him, being 
informed of his fleeing, followed on him so sharply, that he was 
finally taken and slain; in the 26th year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 148 years: Antoninus Pius being Emperor, and 
Phiacus Albus reigning above the Picts.

The head of Mogallus was borne on a stake to the nearest town, 
where a multitude of people were gathered, to his perpetual 
shame. It was decided by the people, that his body should be 
cast to the hounds and ravenous beasts; nonetheless, the nobles, 
moved by the worthy deeds of Galdus, his grandfather, commanded 
his head and body to be buried among the kingly tombs of his 
ancestors. Thus Mogallus, degenerate from the virtue of his 
predecessors, made a shameful and wretched end.



Chap. Sixth 
Of several noble Clerks. Of the vicious King Conarus; 
and how he was degraded of all authority, and his 
servants hanged for their wicked counsel.

From the death of Dardannus to these days, there were many 
excellent clerks in different parts of the world: as Quintilian, 
orator; Serapio, physician; Philo Jew, philosopher and orator; 
Caius Plinius, the Elder, that wrote the Natural History, in 
thirty-eight books, with no less truth than eloquence; Cornelius 
Tacitus, writer of histories, whom we have followed in this 
work; Cecilius Plenius, the Younger, orator; Suetonius 
Tranquillus; Ptolemy, most excellent in mathematics, who brought 
the cosmography, described above, to a better knowledge, with 
many new additions; L. Apuleius, orator; Aulus Gellius; 
Plutarch, philosopher. And in those days were excellent poets: 
as Juvenal, Silius Italicus, Martial, with many others.

About this time the Roman princes pursued Christian people with 
great cruelty, and brought great number of them to martyrdom, 
not knowing what constancy there was in the religion of 
Christian faith; which always increased the more powerfully it 
was pursued by tyranny; and augmented with nothing so much as by 
sharp persecution. But we will return, where we left, to our 
history.

Mogallus might well have been numbered, in the beginning of his 
reign, among the most noble princes: but, in the end, he was 
neither worthy to be king, nor yet a living creature, and 
deserved well the end that he got. Further, his son Conarus, who 
succeeded after him, had little better fortune or manners; for 
he instructed his men, by a treacherous attack, to slay his 
father, and so by unnatural cruelty he succeeded to the crown. 
In the beginning of his reign, he dissimulated the vices to 
which he was naturally inclined. As soon as the realm was held 
by him in certain peace, he wasted all the public income 
pertaining to the crown, in his infamous lust; and gave broad 
lands and riches to most vile and notorious creatures, because 
they loved his corrupt manners and vice: and by counsel of these 
wicked scoundrels he governed his kingdom, detesting all noble 
and virtuous men of his realm; and set himself to induce his 
people to extravagant and riotous banquets, contrary the 
temperance of his predecessors. At last, when he had wasted all 
his treasure and substance in many shameful ways, he convened 
his nobles to a council; in which he praised, in a long speech, 
the honourable and triumphant reputation of his house, to which 
no little glory should be given. And because his wealth and 
treasure was not sufficient to sustain his requirements, he 
desired a general tax to be taken through the realm, of each 
person after his ability, to sustain his house and servants 
according to his royal estate and honours. It was answered by 
his nobles, that they might not give a hasty decision in so 
great a matter; because he desired certain things, which were 
never desired by any other prince before: and for that cause, 
they should carefully consider, and say to him their mind 
concerning the same, on the following day. These nobles, in the 
night following, convened to their secret council. And because 
they found the king of evil governance, they concluded to 
degrade him of his authority and kingdom. On the following day, 
they convened with their king in council, and said to him, that 
they had no little surprise, that the income pertaining to the 
crown could not suffice as well to him, having his realm without 
any trouble, in peace, as it did to other most noble princes, 
his ancestors, before, both in war and peace. The noble Galdus, 
that recovered his realm, desired no such tax from them, for any 
manner of charges that he sustained against his enemies; knowing 
well how odious it was to the people, to seek any new exactions 
from them. And yet the governance of Conarus was unlike that of 
the noble Galdus. For Galdus, by counsel of prudent men, removed 
all provocation of lusts from his army, with all other things 
that might make them degenerate; giving his labour to defend his 
subjects, and to resist his enemies. By contrast, Conarus was 
drowned in lust, passing his life among most vile and abominable 
creatures; persisting always in governing the realm, when the 
highest business occurred, by their wretched counsel; 
confiscating from the nobles of the realm, to reward his wicked 
scoundrels. And finally, after so many insupportable wrongs done 
by him, he had sought a thing very unknown and odious to them, 
to be a precedent to other kings, his successors, in times 
coming, to seek new exactions on them, so that all their riches 
and goods might came finally in his hands. But his wretched 
counsellors, and misguiders of the realm, should not only be 
frustrated of their intentions, but brought to such estate, that 
they should obtain little reward or riches from him in times 
coming. For they were firmly resolved, both to degrade him of 
his kingdom and honours, and to punish his wicked counsellors 
with death; so that all people of vile and obscure lineage may 
see what comes of their abuse of realms and kings, and that 
kings may understand what danger is to them to be injurious 
tyrants to their subjects.

Conarus, hearing these words, said, "How dare you, wicked fools, 
suggest such things against me and my servants? This treason, 
that you have devised against me, shall turn to damage to 
yourselves; and you shall be punished in the most cruel manner 
that may be devised." The nobles answered, that he was unworthy 
to be their king; for he suffered the realm to be destroyed by 
the insolence of vicious scoundrels. Immediately there arose a 
huge noise and clamour among them; and in the meantime, certain 
strong and vigorous men took him by the middle, and bore him, 
perforce, to a quiet chamber: where he remained, the rest of his 
days, in misery. His servants, that were the occasion of his 
corrupt life, nourishing him in vice, were taken and hanged on 
gibbets, as they deserved.



Chap Seventh. 
How Argadus was made Governor of Scotland, during the 
time of Conarus in prison. And of his life and 
governance.

Conarus having been degraded in this manner, the nobles chose 
Argadus, captain of Argyll, to be governor of the realm, so long 
as Conarus was in prison. This Argadus, in the beginning of his 
authority, performed great labour for advancing the common 
welfare; and suppressed theft, robbery, and slaughter, and all 
other such serious crimes, with marvellous craft and prudence: 
having such moderation, that he seemed neither too feeble, nor 
yet too cruel, in the administration of justice: through which, 
he was trusted to be a mirror of virtue to all noble princes. 
And yet, as often occurs, good fortune turned his mind from 
justice: For he set aside all good manners, and governed his 
realm, when important matters occurred, by domestic counsel, and 
nurtured internal disputes between the great princes of his 
realm, to cause them to be the more dependent on him. He married 
the Prince of Fife's daughter, and by affinity thereof drew the 
Picts to his friendship, that he might be the more strong among 
his own people. The nobles, reluctant to suffer his vices, 
called him to a council: where he was sharply reproved, in that 
he, chosen governor by their authority, for the virtue then 
appearing in him, should make himself not only to follow the 
vicious tyranny of Conarus, whom they deprived for his 
detestable deeds, but to marry with foreign blood without their 
agreement; and guiding the realm by private counsel, to the 
great damage to the common welfare; and had shamefully lost the 
good name that he obtained before, in the beginning of his 
authority.

Argadus, hearing himself reproached in this way, shed many 
tears, and desired his nobles to have him excused for that time 
by their benevolence, and not to punish him according to his 
demerits: for he promised to amend all enormities done by him, 
in whatever way they pleased. The nobles, moved by his humble 
words, continued him still in authority, and cast all his 
counsellors in prison.

Argadus, corrected by his nobles in this manner, governed the 
realm in good justice, and did nothing, in times coming, 
concerning public matters, without consultation of his nobles. 
And because divers towns and cities of the realm had excessive 
privileges in the administration of justice, he reduced many of 
their prerogatives, and commanded them to punish nothing but 
small crimes; all high offences to be referred to his great 
justice. He made extreme diligence to search thieves, robbers, 
and oppressors; especially them that made raids in Argyll, the 
Isles, and other parts adjacent. And always, where they were 
apprehended, they were hanged, without any mercy, on gibbets. He 
commanded all persons, that had any office or authority from 
him, to abstain from such things as might make them inebriate or 
drunken, to cause them have some pre-eminence and wisdom above 
the commoners. He commanded all vagabonds, tavern-keepers, 
drunkards, and other such vile people, devised more for lust 
than any necessary sustenance of men, to be exiled within a 
certain day. The day being past, he commanded their goods to be 
confiscated, where ever they might be apprehended.

Finally, the common people, partly by benevolence of Argadus, 
and partly by their institutions, were reformed in good manners. 
Until at last Conarus, by long sickness and melancholy, which he 
took from his incarceration, died the 14th year of his reign; 
Marcus Aurelius being then Emperor.



Chap Eighth 
Of King Ethodius the First, and how he pacified the 
Isles. How the Scots and Picts broke down the Wall of 
Hadrian; and fought against the Romans, with several 
chances of victory.

After the death of Conarus, the nobles, by general convention, 
made Ethodius king: for he was grandson to Mogallus, son of 
Conarus' sister. Ethodius, after his coronation, rewarded 
Argadus, governor, with lands and riches, for his good 
administration of justice during his time; and made him general 
lieutenant of his realm.

This noble prince went to the Isles, and pacified the same of 
all disagreements. At his returning to Albion, he was informed 
that the Romans had broken down the Wall of Hadrian, and in 
place thereof has built great strongholds of trees, stones, and 
divots; and by the same, made many raids in the lands of the 
Scots and Picts, of whom a great number were slain, in defence 
of their own goods, and the remaining defeated.

As soon as Ethodius heard this news, he sent a herald to 
Victorinus, desiring redress to be made within 15 days; with 
certification, if the same were not done within the said time, 
he should recover the same by force of battle. It was answered 
by Victorinus, that this last plunder of goods was taken by the 
Romans, to recompense several other raids made before by the 
Scots and Picts; for they were a seditious people, and allied 
only for damage to their neighbours; as appeared clearly, 
because they broke first the said Wall of Hadrian, and built 
several strongholds against the same, to trouble the Romans and 
Britons, without any sight to the peace previously agreed. 
Ethodius, angered by this answer, sent his ambassadors to the 
King of Picts, and desired him to come, with his people, on a 
certain day, to recover their goods, taken by the Romans. The 
King promised to be ready, as was desired.

The Romans, well informed of these matters, arranged a huge 
force of battle against their enemies. The allied people raised 
their armies at the day appointed, and broke down the Wall of 
Hadrian in many parts, and entered, with most cruel raids and 
slaughter, into the lands of the Romans. In the night following, 
the Romans slipped by the camp of the Scots and Picts, and came, 
both in Merse and Berwick, to draw them out of the Roman lands. 
The allied kings, well informed thereof, came, with great 
diligence, on the following day, to recover their lands. 
Immediately, both the armies rushed together, and fought, with 
several chances of victory: for the right wings were victorious 
on each side, and the left wings defeated. The middle forces 
fought constantly, until the night bereft them of their sight. 
And so both the said armies parted, of their own will, without 
any victory. On the following day, all the women that followed 
the Scots and Picts to this battle, seeing the field deserted, 
gathered the spoils of the slain men, and returned with the same 
to Scotland.

This battle was so sorrowful, that the following year was quiet, 
without any motion of wars.



Chap. Ninth. 
How Victorinus was deprived of authority, and 
Calpurnius Agricola sent to his place. How Calpurnius 
repaired the Wall of Hadrian, and returned to Rome.

Victorinus, seeing his army broken in this manner, wrote to 
Emperor Aurelius, and said all this trouble that fell to the 
Romans by this last battle, with every circumstance described 
above.

The Emperor, believing this trouble had fallen to the Romans by 
the feeble courage of Victorinus, deprived him of all authority, 
and sent Calpurnius Agricola, who was grandson to Julius 
Agricola, described above, in his place.

Calpurnius, at his coming to Britain, assembled a large force of 
Britons and Romans at York, to attack the allied people: and 
first made sacrifice to the Gods, to have victory on his 
enemies; then raised his camp, and came beyond the Wall of 
Hadrian: where he found, because of frequent wars, all the lands 
waste, without any crops or fruits; all the towns burned by the 
Scots, so that no lodging should remain to their enemies. 
Calpurnius, notwithstanding this devastation, went forward with 
his army, and attacked both Merse and Pentland with ferocious 
deeds, and slew the inhabitants thereof, in all parts, without 
any mercy or ransom. Such things done, he returned to York, and 
remained there, the winter following, with the remainder of his 
army; making provision to attack the Scots and Picts again the 
next summer.

In the meantime, he got letters, that the Welshmen, with several 
other people of Britain, had rebelled; and, by the said 
rebellion, many cities and towns that were under the control of 
the Romans, burned and destroyed, and the inhabitants thereof 
cruelly slain. Calpurnius, dreading to lose the lands obtained 
before with such huge difficulty, in pursuit of new realms; left 
the Scots and Picts, and set himself, with all diligence, to 
renew the Wall of Hadrian, that the same might be a shield, in 
times coming, against the violence of the Scots and Picts. Soon 
after, he got several craftsmen to clear the ditches, and to 
repair the said wall in all parts, with towers and bastions 
rising in the strongest manner that might be devised. And when 
the wall was repaired in all parts, he left a band of warriors 
to defend the same from the violence of enemies, and went with 
the remainder of his army against the Welshmen: and they, with 
no less diligence, met him in battle array. Nonetheless, they 
were finally vanquished and pursued.

Scarcely was this battle won, when there quickly followed 
another, by rebellion of the Isle of Wight. The inhabitants 
thereof came with proud banners against the Romans, and were 
vanquished in the same manner as before. The allied people, 
seeing the Britons defeated in this way, stayed in their own 
realms, without any invasion of the Romans' territory; dreading 
the same chance of victory, in this Calpurnius Agricola, that 
was before with Julius Agricola, who subjected so many regions 
of the Scots and Picts to Roman rule.

Calpurnius, hearing, by their scouts, how the allied people were 
dispersed, without any molestation done to his people; made him 
to calm all seditions, if any were rising, among the Britons. 
And when he had pacified them on all disagreements, he returned, 
by command of Emperor Antonius Commodus, to Rome.



Chap. Tenth. 
How Trebellius was sent to Britain, and was vanquished 
by the Scots and Picts. Of the rebellion of the 
Britons against him; and of his message sent to the 
Emperor.

After the departure of Calpurnius, a new captain, named P. 
Trebellius, was sent to Britain by the Emperor. This Trebellius 
governed Britain more by benevolence and favour, than any 
authority. He used the council of the Britons in his high 
business; and did great honour to Lucius, King of Britons, 
commending him often, in his letters, to the Emperor, that he 
was both lover of the welfare of Rome, and enemy to all them 
that hated the rule thereof. Trebellius was favoured so much by 
Lucius, King of Britons, because of these commendations, that he 
believed nothing might harm him in Britain; and began, 
therefore, to show his hidden mind, as a man of insatiable 
avarice; for he slew many rich men in Britain, only to 
confiscate their goods, and others he banished, to the same 
effect. These cruelties made him so odious, that he had been 
often attacked and slain, were not he was constantly supported 
by the said Lucius.

The allied people, knowing the hatred of the Britons against 
Trebellius, thought the time expedient to revenge old injuries. 
And after they had gathered an army, with all provision that 
might be devised, they broke down the Wall of Hadrian, which was 
repaired previously by Calpurnius, and wrought intolerable 
cruelties on the Britons that obeyed the Romans. Trebellius, 
angered by this damage, went with an army of horsemen and foot-
soldiers against the Scots and Picts. At his first joining, the 
Britons and Frenchmen, who were a great part of his army, left 
him: through which he was easily vanquished, and all his army 
put to flight. And though the victory succeeded to Scots and 
Picts in this battle, yet innumerable slaughter was made on 
them, as well as of the Romans. Trebellius, defeated in this 
manner, collected the remainder of his army, and returned to 
York.

The Scots and Picts become very insolent after this victory: And 
to revenge the slaughter so many years made on them, they slew 
all the prisoners who were taken in this last field; and came 
with a new army on the people that dwelt in Westmorland and 
Kendal, and attacked them with such cruelty, that they were 
despairing, without refuge. Although Trebellius was greatly 
disturbed by these offences, he dared not attack his enemies 
with battle; for he had no less suspicion against the Britons 
than against the Scots and Picts. Nonetheless, by frequent 
raids, he slew his enemies, wherever he might apprehend them, 
without any mercy.

In the same time there arose great trouble in Britain: For the 
commoners, seeing themselves each day more injured by the Scots 
and Picts, without any hope of redress; choose Caldorus, a 
valiant knight of the Pictish blood, to be their captain in 
their rebellion: for he was many years accustomed with their 
manners, having nothing in more hatred than the tyranny of the 
Romans. Trebellius, knowing the great danger from this trouble, 
took long consultation, by what industry and labour he might 
best resist it. After careful consideration, he decided to fight 
with the Britons; for if their power were combined with the 
Scots and Picts, the same could not be defeated without great 
slaughter of the Romans. The Britons, because their army was 
collected of commoners, were daunted by his coming: nonetheless, 
by the urging of Caldorus, their captain, they joined with their 
enemies in great ferocity and spirit. There followed a bloody 
and terrible battle, fought with uncertain victory: but at last 
the Britons were vanquished. Caldorus escaped out of this battle 
with certain his friends, and returned to Pentland, rejoicing in 
his mind that so many the Romans and Britons were slain by his 
industry. Many nobles of Britain were in this field against the 
Romans, although they were wearing commoners' clothes; and when 
they saw the Romans by raging fury slay so many of the 
commoners, they revealed themselves to the Romans, trusting, 
because they were nobles, to be the rather saved, and taken 
prisoners. When Trebellius was informed how they dissimulated 
their clothing, and were the cause of this rebellion, he had 
them hanged, in presence of all the people, on gibbets. This 
cruelty made Trebellius very odious to the Britons: for on the 
following day they took as many of the Romans, and hanged them 
in the same manner.

Trebellius, dreading great danger appearing in all parts, 
complained to the Emperor of the treason of the Britons, and 
injuries done by the Scots and Picts; and desired support to be 
sent quickly, or else the Romans should be beaten shamefully out 
of Britain.

Commodus Antonius, the Emperor, to defeat this rebellion of the 
Britons, Scots, and Picts, sent a valiant knight, named 
Pertinax, to Britain; who, after his coming, defeated the 
enemies of the Roman Empire more by benevolence than any force 
of arms: although, certain of them, that were of small 
reputation, were punished by death. After this, he raised his 
camp, and came beyond the Wall of Hadrian, where he attacked the 
Scots and Picts with raids and slaughter. But when he should 
have proceded forward, he got letters that Emperor Commodus, was 
slain by the treason of his associates; and, soon after, he 
returned to Rome, where he was chosen Emperor. And after his 
coronation, Trebellius was sent again to Britain.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How Argadus, Lieutenant to King Ethodius, was slain, 
and his Army defeated in the Isles. Of several laws 
and acts made by Ethodius; and of his Murder.

While such things were happening in Britain, there succeeded 
great trouble to Ethodius in Scotland. For several great clans 
of the Isles, to revenge the slaughter of their friends who were 
slain by Argadus, when he was governor, arrived, with a great 
force, in Argyll; and made slaughter and raids in all parts 
thereof, without any consideration of their victims' status. 
Ethodius, to punish these deeds, sent Argadus, his lieutenant, 
with a company of chosen men, to Argyll; and came with an army, 
both of the Scots and Picts, to the Wall of Hadrian, to fight 
with the Romans and Britons, if they would attack him. The clans 
of the Isles, knowing that Argadus was coming, convened suddenly 
with their captain to meet him; and left 2000 Irishmen, who came 
with them for spoils, hidden under crags and caves of that land, 
to take Argadus, if they might, at some advantage. As soon as 
these Irishmen perceived Argadus coming by them, they rushed all 
at once upon him with a shout. Argadus, seeing himself attacked 
on either side, turned all fear into the greatest fury, and 
fought with incredible courage to the death; and was finally 
slain, with 2 thousand men of his army, and the remainder put to 
flight.

King Ethodius became very hostile to the clans of the Isles for 
this offence; for he came, soon after, with 20 thousand men, to 
Argyll. The clans of the Isles, informed of his coming, raised 
sail, to flee to the Isles; nonetheless, they were driven back 
again to Argyll, by contrary winds. King Ethodius, knowing them 
desperate men, and not able to be vanquished without great 
damage and slaughter of his people; broke them more by wisdom 
than any violence of battle, and brought them to such necessity, 
that they were forced, for lack of victuals, to seek peace; 
which was granted to them, under these conditions: The principal 
captain, and two hundred, whom the king would choose of their 
company, should be delivered, to confirm the will of him and his 
nobles; and the remainder to return home, without their swords, 
to the Isles. These clans, and men of the Isles, seeing no 
refuge, took peace on the same condition, and delivered so many 
as the king pleased; who were tried, and put to death. The 
remainder, seeing their captain and their friends slain, came 
with a huge number of stones, because they wanted their swords, 
against the king's army, as frantic and insane creatures, to 
have revenged the slaughter of their friends; nonetheless, a 
great number of them, with little labour, were slain, and the 
remainder put to flight.

Having defeated the Isles in this manner, and the Britons living 
in servitude under the Romans, Ethodius had his realm in peace, 
without any foreign or domestic wars, for many years after. And, 
after he had visited all the parts thereof, he chose several 
prudent men to be judges, for administration of justice to his 
subjects. And, so that he should not become dull, by approaching 
of age, in sloth, he gave his talent to hunting, as he was 
taught in his youth; and commanded the laws, made before by his 
noble predecessors concerning hunting, to be observed. And, 
first, he commanded, that no hares be slain, when they are 
lying, with clubs, arrows, darts, or any similar instruments; 
nor yet taken by nets or snares: because hares were often killed 
in such a manner, without any sport. He commanded, if the hares 
had outrun the hounds by long way, to be no further pursued: 
Similarly, that no man slay a pregnant hind, nor yet their 
calves. It was forbidden, to slay a hare by any other method 
than chase by hounds: and no hunting to be done during the 
season of winter and spring; for, in that season, the earth is 
so covered over with snow, that the deer are constrained to 
descend from the mountains to the plains to find their food, and 
often killed without any sport. These laws were made by 
Ethodius; for he detested nothing more, than the honorable game 
of hunting, which was ordained for his nobles and gentlemen, to 
be destroyed by such easy methods, without sport. Also, when 
this prince was not hunting, he was given to honourable 
pleasures; and supported talented minstrels of all sorts. But, 
at last, he was treasonably slain, under cover of night, by a 
minstrel of the Isles, whom he enjoyed greatly. This minstrel 
was finally taken by the king's guard; and, when he was asked, 
why he slew his native prince, that was so familiar and tender 
with him, he answered, that he slew the king, because the king 
slew many of his friends before in Argyll; and, since he had so 
suitably revenged the slaughter of his friends, which he was 
determined many days before to do, and his vehement affection 
satisfied by his valiant deed, he desired to live no longer: and 
bade them use what cruelty they wished for his offence; for his 
courage was no less ready to sustain the death, than it was to 
slay the king: also, there was no kind of death so cruel to be 
devised on him, that might cause him to repent the king's 
slaughter, since he, by the same, has so suitably revenged the 
slaughter of his dear friends. Scarcely were these words said by 
the minstrel, when his body was torn apart by wild horses.

Ethodius was slain, the 33rd year of his reign; and buried in 
Dunstaffnage, among the tombs of his ancestors. His reign came 
during the reign of Emperor Severus.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of many noble Clerks. How Britain took the faith of 
Christ. Of the vicious King Satrahell; and of his 
death.

About this time flourished many noble Clerics, in several parts 
of the world: as, Galen and Hippocrates, physicians; Apollonius, 
orator, who was martyred by the pagans, for making of a speech 
in loving of the glorious Virgin Mary.

Many people began, in this time, to detest the errors of the 
pagans, and took the certain faith of Christ. Lucius, King of 
Britons, hearing, by the Romans under Trebellius, of the 
miracles and religion of Christian faith, sent writings to 
Eleutherius, who was the 14th Pope from Saint Peter, to give the 
Christian faith to him and his people. Soon after there came to 
Britain, two holy men, Fugatius and Damanius; who brought the 
said Lucius and his people to the sacrament of baptism, and put 
down all empty superstitions and idolatries. The year that 
Britain took the faith of Christ, was, from his Incarnation, 187 
years. But we will return to our history.

After the death of Ethodius, his sons were of so tender age, 
that they could not succeed; and, therefore, Satrahell, his 
brother, was made king. This Satrahell was a man of sly and 
dishonourable talent; and given to such cruelty and treason, 
that he slew, by false accusations, many of the friends of 
Ethodius, to defraud his heirs of the crown. He was so 
unmerciful to the commoners and nobles, that he stripped them 
both of their goods and lands; and many of them, by false 
accusations, put to death. Thus he grew each day more odious, 
both to his commoners and nobles. Soon after, there followed 
discord, dissension, and domestic wars, between friends and 
neighbours, to the great damage to the public welfare. These, 
and many other damages, appearing to lead to the complete 
destruction of the people, came through sloth and imprudence of 
this wretched tyrant: for he dared not came to light, to punish 
offenders; because the people had him in extreme hatred for his 
cursed tyranny. While, at last, he was slain by one of his 
associates, duting the night; the fourth year of his reign.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
Of King Donald the First. How the Britons were 
prevented by the Romans from having any King of their 
blood. And how they solicited the Scots and Picts to 
assist to their rebellion.

After Satrahell was slain in this manner, Donald, brother to 
Ethodius the First, was made king; a just and humble prince, 
very different from the manners of the last tyrant: not given to 
deceits nor falsehood, but setting his mind to calm all 
contentions and trouble among his lieges. And when he had 
pacified his realm of all disagreements, he began to visit all 
parts thereof; often taking up residence in his royal castles 
with his nobles, and doing justice to his subjects without any 
respect of the party; and punished all crimes, according to the 
offence thereof: through which the people, that were wild and 
untamed before, through the negligence of evil princes, were 
brought to civil manners, and able to withstand their enemies 
when danger occurred. This noble prince had a guard of chosen 
men, ready for all duties, both in time of war and peace.

About this time, Lucius, King of Britons, died. The Romans, 
after his death, knowing the kings of Britain were the occasion 
of so frequent sedition in earler times, forbade, that any of 
their blood should reign in times coming: through which great 
trouble succeeded in Britain. For Fulgentius, who was descended 
of the blood royal of Britain, very angered that the nobles 
thereof should be disinherited of the crown, convened many of 
the nobles to a council; and complained of the great tyrannies 
done by the Romans, in plain destruction of their native laws 
and liberty; their virgins, widows, and matrons, defiled by the 
insatiable lust of the Romans; their goods confiscated; new 
tribute and exactions demanded each day, beside many other 
infinite oppressions; and, last of all, the noble blood 
disinherited of the crown: and, therefore, if the same were not 
quickly repaired, no noble blood, except commoners, would be 
left in Britain. The Britons, moved by these arguments, set a 
day to meet him in their best manner, to attack the Romans.

Soon after, Fulgentius sent a herald to Donald, King of Scots, 
describing the rebellion of the Britons against the Romans, and 
desiring support to expel them out of Albion; for the same might 
be done that time with less trouble than any time before: for 
the emperor was aged, and broken with so many calamities, that 
he knew not what was to be done; also, so many people had 
rebelled against him in France, Germany, and the East parts of 
the world, that no help might be sent from him to Britain. King 
Donald, rejoicing in these tidings, and glad to have occasion of 
battle, because his people could not live without civil wars 
among themselves, when they had no external wars against other 
people; promised to come, at a prefixed day, with his power, to 
attack the Romans. The Picts promised their support in the same 
manner.

Fulgentius, knowing the agreement of the Scots and Picts made to 
the effect foresaid, came, with an army of the Britons, to the 
Wall of Hadrian, against the Irish Sea; and broke down a great 
part thereof, to prepare for the coming of the Scots and Picts: 
and they, with no less diligence, met the Britons. As soon as 
the people of Albion had combined their armies together, they 
came forward to York, trusting to have found Trebellius, with 
several other Roman captains, in it. At last, when they had lain 
a long time at the siege of this town, and understood the 
principal Romans, whom they desired most, had fled to Kent, they 
left the siege; and made incursions, with raids and slaughter, 
on all people that sided with the Romans.

The commoners, stunned by these cruelties, and not able to 
resist, went over to the side of the allied kings; and received 
them within the gates of their town. Their armies were lodged 
outside the town for as long as any thing might be got for their 
sustenance; and then they went to other places, always making 
similar raids as before, not ceasing from their cruel fury: 
until the intolerable and cold storms of winter constrained them 
to scatter and return home.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
How Emperor Severus came to Britain, to revenge the 
oppressions done to the Romans. How the Britons fled 
to Scotland. How the Scots and Picts, fighting in 
support of the Britons, were defeated.

Trebellius, unwilling to suffer these offences, wrote to Emperor 
Severus, how the Britons not only had rebelled, but also has 
attacked the Roman lands with such cruelty and raids, that it 
was necessary either to sent a new army, or else to come himself 
to Britain.

Emperor Severus, glad to have occasion of battle, that he might 
acquire similar honour in subduing of the Britons as he had won 
before in subduing of both the East and North parts of the 
world, took his voyage in a horse litter; and came finally, with 
great labour and diligence, although he was aged, and pined with 
the gout, in Britain: and brought with him both his sons, 
Antonius and Geta; so that he might draw them from corrupt and 
sensual pleasures, to martial deeds. At his coming to Britain, 
he gathered the remainder of the Romans, with his new army, to 
attack the Britons.

Fulgentius, and the remaining Britons who supported him, daunted 
by the sudden coming of the Emperor with a huge force, sent 
ambassadors to excuse them, and desired peace. The Emperor sent 
away their ambassadors with rejection of their pleas. Then 
Fulgentius, frustrated of his desires, convened the nobles to a 
council: persuading them, in a long speech, to recover their 
liberty, and to restore the blood royal of Britain to the crown; 
revenging the intolerable outrages done by the Romans over so 
many years: and declared how nothing might move him to take this 
most dangerous matter on hand, except to recover the liberty of 
Britain, and to banish foreign blood from the crown. And though 
he persuaded them at that time to battle, saying, the Romans 
were an army gathered of different opinions and minds, and might 
therefore be the sooner vanquished, and the Scots and Picts, who 
were the greatest enemies to the Romans, were coming to their 
support: yet he thought more profitable to break the Romans with 
small incursions, than any set battle; trusting, if the Gods 
were propitious, that Britain might be permanently delivered of 
Roman servitude. The Britons, moved by these words, came out of 
Britain, with their wives, children, and goods, to the mountains 
beyond the Wall of Hadrian.

In the meantime, Fulgentius gathered a company of the noblest 
Britons who supported him, intending rather to defend themselves 
than to attack their enemies: and soon after, the Scots and 
Picts came to him, ready to take all manner of risks for their 
welfare.

Emperor Severus, knowing all the ways of the people of Albion, 
left nothing undone that might pertain to the provision of his 
force: and when all things were arranged as he desired, he left 
his youngest son, named Geta, to govern the Britons under Roman 
laws; and came with all his force to York, where he was received 
with great honour and triumph. After his entry, he went to the 
temples, and made his salutations to the Gods; then went to the 
castle, where Trebellius was, with several Roman soldiers, and 
discussed at length how the barbarous people might be best 
defeated. Not long after, he raised his camp, and came forward 
with banners displayed.

The Britons who supported Fulgentius, seeing no refuge, decided 
to fight against the Romans, and either to die most valiantly, 
or else to live with victory and honour: yet when they saw their 
enemies, with so many people, in sight, they changed purpose. 
Nonetheless, they joined with great fury, and fought a long time 
with uncertain victory; until at last they were vanquished, and 
the Scots and Picts put to flight in the same way. Fulgentius 
was brought out of the field by his friends, in hope of better 
fortune.

The Scots and Picts, after this defeat, gathered the remainder 
of their army, and returned home. In this dreadful battle were 
slain of the Scots, Picts, and Britons, 30 thousand.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
Of the great cruelties done by Emperor Severus, 
against the nobles of Britain. Of his wars against the 
Scots and Picts. How Antonius repaired the Wall of 
Hadrian: and of the Emperor's death.

The Scots and Picts, broken with this calamity, sent to Ireland, 
Norway, and Denmark, for support of their friends, to resist the 
Romans; and Fulgentius, on the other side, ceased not to hire 
all people that he might get for money.

After this battle, the Emperor Severus went through all the 
lands of Britain, and slew all the nobles thereof, whom he might 
apprehend; having mercy only on the commoners, for they did no 
offence, but followed their masters. As soon as he had repaired 
all the damages done by the negligence of feeble captains, he 
returned to York; and left his army in their winter quarters.

In the next summer, the Scots and Picts, seeing no support came 
from Ireland, set themselves rather to defend their own, than to 
attack their enemies. Fulgentius, with the Britons that 
supported him, in hope of better fortune, fled to the Scots and 
Picts.

Soon after, Emperor Severus raised his camp, and came beyond the 
Wall of Hadrian: through which followed continual incursions, by 
several chances of fortune; sometimes the Scots, sometimes the 
Romans victorious: for the impassable mountains and moorlands of 
the country were a great defence to the Scots and Picts, fleeing 
thereto in time of danger, and attacking their enemies when they 
saw occasion. Thus the Romans were long delayed from battle.

In the meantime, the Emperor fell into such infirmity, that he 
was constrained to return home, with Geta, his youngest son, and 
to leave Antonius, his eldest son, to govern Britain, with all 
charges pertaining thereto.

Antonius, little daunted by his enemies, made his residence, 
with his camp, not far from Tyne; and commanded the Wall of 
Hadrian, which was then broken down, to be built again, with 
many strong towers and bastions rising in it: each tower no 
farther from the next than the sound of trumpet might be heard. 
He also put, trumpeters in each tower, that, by the sound of 
trumpet, the country should be warned to withstand their 
enemies, when danger occurred.

As soon as this wall was repaired with the skill of craftsmen, 
Antonius made it his business to govern the Roman army in such a 
manner, that they might regard him, and not his brother Geta, as 
lord and senior above them. But Geta was so sorrowful, by 
compassion of his father's infirmities, that he took little 
solicitude for the empire; and seeing his father increase each 
day with more sickness, he solicited the physicians to hasten 
his father to the death. While at last his father, the Emperor, 
broken more with dolour than any long years, died; the most 
valiant Emperor for glory of martial deeds, that was before his 
days.



Chap. Sixteenth 
How Antonius slew his brother Geta, to make himself 
Emperor. How Scotland took the faith of Christ, and 
coined money. Of many noble Clerks in several parts of 
the World, and of King Donald's death.

After Severus died in this way, Antonius, his eldest son, 
solicited the captains of the Roman army to give the empire only 
to him, so that he might succeed without any colleague. However 
he could not obtain the same; for they held both him and his 
brother in equal affection and honour.

Antonius, frustrated of his desires, made a confederation with 
Scots, Picts, and remaining Britons who supported Fulgentius; 
then returned to his mother and brother at London. The mother, 
desiring to bring her sons to concord, sent friends to 
conciliate their disagreements: and after she had reconciled 
them, more by violence than any good will, she divided the 
empire, with equal honours, between them; and departed out of 
Britain to Rome: bearing with her the ashes of their father, in 
a golden vessel, with many aromatic substances. After their 
coming to Rome, Antonius, not wanting to have a fellow equal to 
him in dominion, slew his brother Geta in presence of his 
mother; and succeeded, by his murder, to the whole empire. But 
we will return to our history.

When Donald had repaired all faults in his realm, and brought 
the same to a better condition, he passed the remainder of his 
days in good peace, by inspiration of Christ, our Saviour, 
Prince, and Lord of Peace. For in the time of the said Severus, 
Emperor, King Donald sent his ambassadors to Saint Victor, the 
15th Pope from Saint Peter, and recruited certain devout and 
religious persons to come to Scotland, to instruct him, his wife 
and children, in the Christian faith; and to give them the 
sacrament of baptism. Then King Donald received the Christian 
faith, and all the Scots in the same manner. The year that Scots 
took the faith of Christ, our Saviour, God and Man, was from his 
Incarnation 203 years; from the beginning of the realm of 
Scotland, 533 years; from the beginning of the world, 5399 
years. And though the Britons took the faith of Christ before 
us, yet there has been always a broad difference between us and 
them: for after they took the faith, they have several times 
left the same, by the persecution of pagans; but we been ever 
certain, without any corruption of heresy, since our first 
beginning therein, to these days.

King Donald was the first King of Scots that minted a penny of 
gold or silver. On the one side of this money was printed a 
cross, and his face on the other. The Scots used no money, but 
merchandise, when they dealt with Britons and the Romans, before 
their days; except it were money of the said the Romans or 
Britons: as may by proven by several old hoards and treasures, 
found in divers parts of Scotland, with foreign coins. For in 
the year of God 1519 years, in Fife, not far from Leven, were 
certain pennies found, in an brazen vessel, with foreign coins: 
some of them were printed with a double face of Janus; others 
with the bow of a ship; others had the figure of Mars, Venus, 
Mercurius, and similar idols; on others were printed Romulus and 
Remus sucking a wolf; and on the other side were printed 
S.P.Q.R., which signify is, Senatus Populusque Romanus; that is 
to say, the senate and people of Rome. In this way, in Moray-
land, beside the sea, in the ground of an old castle, the year 
of God 1460 years, was found a vessel of marble, full of foreign 
money; on which were printed the image of a gander fighting with 
adders: people admired this vessel of marble no less than the 
foreign coins. By these examples may be proven that foreign 
money has been among us.

At last King Donald, very illustrious in civil and religious 
works, died, the 21st year of his reign; and was buried by 
religious men and priests in a church, after the manner of 
Christian princes, with devout ceremonies. His reign came in the 
time of the Roman Emperor Alexander Severus.

In the time of King Donald there were many noble clerics; as, 
Ulpianus, the flower of jurists in his days; Origen, a singular 
man of piety and doctrine, with so eager talent, that he would 
speak faster than seven scribes could write. This Origen was 
afterwards brought out of Antioch, at the instance of Mammea, 
mother to Alexander, Emperor; and converted her afterwards to 
the Christian faith; through which the Emperor began, not only 
to favour the Christian people, but also to forbid any 
persecution to be made on them; and kept the crucifix in the 
most secret parts of his chamber. In the same time was Plotinus, 
with many other clerics of singular erudition, some pagans, and 
some of them Christian people. This was the first time that the 
Scots began to study theologe and holy writ, from clerics who 
were sent by Victor, the Pope, for their erudition, to Albion.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
Of King Ethodius the Second; and how the nobles, 
finding him unable to guide the realm, governed the 
same by their authority, in great justice.

After Donald died in this manner, Ethodius, the second of that 
name, son to Ethodius the First, was made king. He was nurtured 
in the Isle of Man, under the wise teachers there: although, it 
was uncertain in what way he would mature, when he was set at 
liberty; for when he was declared king, and freely delivered by 
his teachers, he appeared of dull talent, more able to gather 
riches by his insatiable avarice, than to govern a realm. And 
because the nobles perceived him of evil governance, they ruled 
the realm by their prudent constitutions. Good justice followed; 
and prudent men were put in every shire, both to punish criminal 
persons, and to keep the people free from any extortions. Such 
diligence was made, that misdoers were punished, and no man 
punished but according to the laws. It was forbidden by the 
same, to speak for any criminal persons in judgement; and he 
that spoke for the said persons were reputed as participant with 
their crime. Also, where any trouble appeared by sedition, the 
same was quickly calmed.

The Britons lived all this time in good peace, under tribute to 
the Romans; and dared attempt no rebellion against them: for 
Emperor Severus, took such hostages of them before his death, 
that they were constrained to live in peace. In this way, the 
Scots and Picts, during the time of Ethodius, neither did nor 
took injury of the Romans nor Britons. Until at last King 
Ethodius was slain by his guard, the 16th year of his reign, 
because he was overmuch given to avaricious gathering.

And so ends here the Fifth book of these Chronicles.



BOOK VI. 
Here Begins the Sixth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How Athirco was made King of Scots. How the nobles 
conspired against him for his cursed tyrannies; and 
how he slew himself in desperation.

Not long after the slaughter of Ethodius, the nobles convened in 
public council, and made Athirco, son of Ethodius who had died, 
king: and though he was young, yet he was approved by the 
nobles, notwithstanding his age. He appeared, in the beginning 
of his reign, prudent and gracious to his subjects; delighting 
in the teaching of learned men, such as knew the holy writ, or 
the history of his ancestors. He was well skilled in wrestling, 
and all other bodily exercise involving skill or strength of 
body; and so liberal, that he enticed the people to his favour: 
and yet he grew not in virtue as he grew in age; for after he 
had reigned 8 years, he became each day more unpleasant, and 
always the more vicious, as he advanced in years; like a 
monster, degenerate from all honourable exercises; given to 
insatiable avarice; and doing each thing more by anger or fear, 
than by benevolence or good counsel. Thus he lost, by avarice, 
all the friends that he obtained before by his liberality: and 
not only was he involved with these crimes, but with all kind of 
corrupt vice and lust that might make him degenerate; and took 
such delight in singers, jesters, and minstrels, that he was not 
ashamed to pass in sight of all the people, playing on a flute.

The nobles thought it unworthy to be governed by such a monster, 
that desired rather to show himself a fiddler than a virtuous 
prince: and were concerned, also, that young men, by his wicked 
example, were each day more drowned in lust, to the damage to 
their welfare, and lack of justice; seeing their king so 
involved with every kind of vice, that he took no solicitude of 
the governance of his realm, but gave occasion each day more and 
more against him.

At that time there was in Argyll a man of great authority, named 
Nathalak, who had two daughters of excellent beauty. Athirco, 
informed of them by his corrupt scoundrels, ceased not until he 
had raped them both; and when his lust was sated, he caused his 
wicked ribalds to defile them in the same manner. Nathalak, 
hearing their cruelties done to his daughters, took thought by 
what way he might best revenge the same: and in the meantime he 
made consolation to his daughters, knowing well their bodies 
more violate than their minds. On the following day, he convened 
his friends to a council, and complained heavily of the abuse of 
his daughters: immediately, all his allies and friends rushed to 
arms, and made solemn vows to punish this tyrant for his crimes. 
On the following day, many of the nobles agreed to their 
opinion; and came to Dunstaffnage, where this vicious king 
remained for the time. The noise and rattling of armed men made 
no little stir among the commoners, at their first coming: 
nonetheless, from the time when the cause of their assembling 
was known, the people gathered quickly out of all parts to 
assist them. There were few in that army, that did not think 
this tyrant worthy to be degraded of authority, and punished by 
death.

Athirco, informed of this conspiracy, was so daunted, that he 
knew not what was to be done: yet he gathered the men, that he 
might summon at that time, and went forward with displayed 
banners; trusting that his nobles, seeing his banner wwas 
displayed, should run away: and when he found them little 
afraid, and his own company holding him in contempt for his 
wretched deeds, he took off his coat armour, and fled with all 
diligence to the Isles, to avoid the danger. Immediately, the 
people, that was arrayed to fight in his support, surrendered to 
Nathalak, because he left them in that extreme danger.

Athirco, defeated in this manner, got a boat to go to the Isles; 
but he was driven again, by contrary winds, to the land, where 
his enemies were: and when he saw no way to escape, he slew 
himself, the 12th year of his reign, in the 4th year of Emperor 
Valerian. This Valerian made a miserable end, although he had no 
less experience in moral doctrine than warfare: for he was taken 
by Shapur, King of Persia, and his army defeated; and held in so 
miserable servitude, that Shapur made a stool of his back, to 
leap on his horse.



Chap. Second. 
How Nathalak usurped the crown, and pursued all the 
lineage of Athirco with great cruelties; and finally 
was slain by his personal servant.

After Athirco was slain in this manner, his brother Doorus, 
having little confidence in the nobles, fled with Findok, 
Carance, and Donald, the sons of Athirco, to Pentland; fearing 
to be attacked by Nathalak. And as he feared, so it followed: 
for Nathalak sent his trusty servitors to Pentland, both to slay 
Doorus, and the three sons of Athirco. These men, that were sent 
to this effect, slew a man not unlike, in habit, visage, and 
years, to Doorus. Nathalak, trusting Doorus, as he believed, 
slain, convened his nobles to a council; and after he had 
brought a force of armed men to support his desires, he said: I 
am rejoiced, good friends, by the recent slaughter of Athirco, 
who he was a just punishment he brought on himself. There are 
none none, I believe, among you, who does not know the motive 
and just occasion of our rebellion against him. Now it shall be 
your part to agree with me, rather to revenge the cruelties by 
him done, than to allow the same to proceed any further. 
Although his death was shameful and odious, you are innocent 
thereof; and have victory without any blood. The treason wrought 
by this odious tyrant was no less repugnant to you personally 
than to the common good: nonetheless, he has been punished 
suitably, as he deserved, since he was executioner to himself 
more shamefully than we might devise. It is necessary to punish 
anyone who damages the common good; for our elders punished the 
treason of Durstus and Ewin, according to their crimes: In this 
way, the cruelties of Lulach were not long unpunished. Many 
other wicked princes have been among us, and always put down, 
because they were injurious to the common good. Now should you 
not only give thanks to the Eternal God, that has delivered you, 
your wives and children, from the tyranny of Athirco; but to 
take careful consideration, by what way all other tyrants, in 
times coming, may be most easily avoided. Beware, I pray you, to 
suffer any of Atherco's lineage to reign above you: otherwise 
you shall be utterly destroyed, for the hatred they bear against 
you; or else you will be constrained to seek a new habitation, 
your goods confiscated, and die in misery."

Their words moved many of the nobles to his opinion; others 
understood his deceit, and were very sorrowful that the sons of 
Athirco should be disinherited: for though they were got by a 
wicked father, they made no offence; and since they were just 
heirs, either the crown should be given to them, or to some of 
their blood, that it might remain intact to them at their mature 
age. Others, that were corrupted by Nathalak, thought it 
expedient that none of Athirco's lineage should succeed, for 
causes described above; and declared all his sons rebels, and 
enemies to the common good: then ordained Nathalak to be king. 
The remainder of the nobles, constrained more by force than any 
kinship, assented thereto.

Nathalak, made king in this manner, took the oaths of fidelity 
from his nobles, in the presence of the Eucharist; and went to 
Dunstaffnage. And to stabilise the realm more securely, he gave 
his goods, with great liberality, among those that he suspected. 
And after he had obtained their benevolence, he began to do 
several things pertaining to a good prince. He said, also, that 
he took the charge of the realm for no profit to himself, except 
to make the nobles different from the commoners in honour and 
riches; and that men of vile and obscure lineage may know 
themselves bound to servitude to the nobles. Always, so long as 
he governed the realm honourablely, few disliked him: 
nonetheless, unstable fortune brought all his happiness unto a 
wretched end; for within a short time after, he took a woman by 
chance, who used to pass between the nobles and Athirco's sons; 
and found such writings with her, that he understood perfectly 
that Doorus, whom he trusted was slain, was alive, with all the 
sons of Athirco: through which he became so angry, that he had 
this woman drowned not far from the place where she was taken, 
and kept the writings secret, until he saw his opportunity; and 
finally, slew all the nobles whom he suspected by their letters.

The friends of these nobles, who were slain in this way, rushed 
quickly to arms, to revenge their slaughter: and so this 
Nathalak, trusting to make the crown certain to him and his 
heirs by slaughter and tyranny, made it most uncertain.

As soon as he understood his nobles conspired against him; by 
the advice of his associates, he fled to the North parts, to 
gather an army out of Moray and Ross, to defeat this rebellion. 
At last, seeing himself frustrated of support, he turned to 
witches, diviners, and soothsayers, to inquire what should be 
the end of his life; or if any danger were approaching to him by 
secret hatred by his associates. To dress this matter with more 
diligence, he sent one of his most tender and confidential 
servants, named Murray, to Iona, where a skilful witch was 
dwelling at that time. This Murray, after his coming, questioned 
the witch on every point, in order, as he was commanded: and 
she, by craft of necromancy, got knowledge of all his enquiries, 
and said, "The reign of King Nathalak shall have a quick and 
miserable end, from one of his closest associates." This Murray, 
not content with so general a response, prayed her to name 
particularly who should slay the king: she answered, "You shall 
slay him." Then this Murray began to argue with the witch, 
saying, "You cannot divine, but say as you please, by flattery 
or malice. You shall be false; for I shall refuse no kind of 
death, before I attempt so odious cruelty."

This Murray, having no other answer, was very daunted, and set 
out to return to the king. Yet before his coming to the king, he 
changed purpose; oft revolving in his mind what danger might 
follow, if he revealed the answer, as the witch said, to the 
king; oft musing the good and the evil thereof, and knowing well 
in what danger he stood, if the king took any suspicion of him. 
After long musing, he was fully resolved rather to slay the 
king, as the Witch said, than always to live in danger of his 
life. At last, when he was coming to the king's secret chamber 
alone with the king, he began, and spoke at length, to show the 
wonderful deceits and workings of this witch. In the meantime, 
the king was so troubled by flux of his belly, that he was 
constrained quickly to go to his closet. As soon as this Murray 
saw the king at the privy, he pulled forth his dagger, and 
stabbed the king to the heart, the king suspecting nothing less 
than such treason, and cast his body down in the closet; then 
stole away by a private postern gate, and was the first man that 
reported the death of the king to his conspirators.

Thus Nathalak died, the 11th year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 252 years: in the time of Galienus, the most feeble 
Emperor that ever was before him; for in his time, 30 tyrants 
attacked the realm of Rome with great afflictions, without any 
resistance against them.



Chap. Third. 
Of King Fyndok; and how he invaded the Isles, and was 
slain by two men thereof.

After Nathalak, the tyrant, was slain in this manner, the nobles 
sent this Murray to Pentland, to bring the three sons of Athirco 
to Dunstaffnage; and the eldest of them, named Fyndok, a lusty 
and valiant prince, was made king. He kept good peace with his 
neighbours, the Romans and Britons; and obtained friends more by 
benevolence, than any fear of menacing. But, as oft falls among 
us, when there is long peace with foreign people, it generates 
civil contentions among ourselves.

Donald of the Isles, to revenge the slaughter of Nathalak, came 
with a great force to Moray and Ross, to the great suffering and 
slaughter of the people; because they favored the slayers of 
Nathalak, his friend. Fyndok, to punish these attempts, went 
quickly to the Isles, and fought with Donald, and put him to 
flight. Donald, defeated in this manner, fled to the sea, where 
he found a boat; and boarded it with so many people, that she 
sank within a mile of land, and all the people in her perished. 
Although the men of the Isles were broken by this chance of 
battle, they ceased not from their undaunted malice; but chose 
Donald, who was son to Donald before perished, to be their 
captain; and attacked the country with more trouble than before.

Fyndok, to punish these conspirators, returned to the Isles, and 
slew all their supporters that were apprehended; then cast down 
the strongholds of the country, that no refuge should remain at 
their return. Donald, before the king's coming, fled to Ireland; 
and after the king's departing, returned to the Isles: and 
seeing the country destroyed, and his friends slain, he decided 
to do the thing by deceit, that he might not do by force; and 
sent a messenger, to say he was penitent for all his offences, 
to Fyndok, and desired grace. The king, moved by pity, 
condescended to these desires: so the said Donald came, with the 
principal movers of this rebellion, without weapons, to 
Dunstaffnage, to abide his will.

Donald, not content to have peace in this manner, choose rather 
to abide the chance of fortune, than the king's will: and 
therefore, to complete the treacherous purpose devised by him, 
he sent two men of subtle talent to Dunstaffnage, to await some 
suitable time to slay the king. These two men pretended to be 
gentlemen of the Isles, and enemies to Donald: and at their 
first coming, they got little credence; but at last, by means of 
Carance, the king's brother, they were admitted to the king's 
presence, and made so familiar, that they were appointed by the 
king to advise him on his private and public matters. At last, 
when they perceived that Carance was set on the slaughter of the 
king, to obtain the crown, they opened their mind to him; and he 
did not reject their purpose, but with large promises encouraged 
them more to it.

Within a short time after, the king went hunting, beside 
Dunstaffnage, to slay a wolf; and sat down on a motte, not 
knowing how these scoundrels were set for his slaughter. At 
last, when the company had sighted the wolf before the hounds, 
the cry arose, and each man went to his place in the hunt. Thus 
the king was left alone, without any company except these two 
Isles men. Then one of them began to hold the king in talk, 
while the other treacherously came behind him, and drove him 
through the body with a hunting spear. As soon as these traitors 
had slain the king, they left the spear sticking through his 
body. The hunters returning from their game, and finding the 
king slain, followed so fast on his slayers, that they were both 
taken, and demanded, by sharp punishment, for what occasion they 
slew the king. These traitors, with spirit little afraid, 
confessed pertly the crime, showing how they were instructed by 
Donald of the Isles, and Carance, to slay the king. And when 
they had revealed the treason, as we have said, they were both 
put to a most terrible death.

King Fyndok was slain, the 10th year of his reign, which was in 
the time of Emperor Florian. His body was buried after the use 
of Christian princes, with great laments by the people, in a 
rich sepulchre, not far from Dunstaffnage.



Chap. Fourth. 
How Carance was banished for his brother's murder; and 
Donald the Second made King. Of his death; and of 
several noble Clerks.

Carance, the second son of Athirco, hearing the treason so 
manifestly confessed by the slayers of Fyndok, fled to Italy, 
where he won great fame and honours in the wars of Emperors 
Diocletian and Aurelius: as we shall after show. Fyndok, having 
been slain in this manner, his brother Donald, the second of 
that name, and third son to Athirco, was made king. This prince 
was taking advice of his nobles, in what way he might most 
easily revenge the murder of his brother Fyndok: when suddenly 
came tidings, that Donald of the Isles was coming to Ross, and 
attacking the people thereof with plundering and cruelties.

King Donald angered by these acts, came quickly to Moray with 
some chosen men: and commanded by general proclamation, under 
pain of death, all men capable of bearing arms to follow him, 
without any delay. At his coming to Moray, because he had but a 
small number, he lodged his men in a great fortress, to await 
the coming of the remaining army.

Donald of the Isles seeing the king with a small force, decided 
to risk the chance of fortune: and, without more delay, he came 
with so sharp battle on the king, that the king might not use 
his bows and spears, but was constrained quickly to fight with 
swords. There followed, a terrible and sharp struggle. Until at 
last, King Donald, overcome by the great multitude of people 
fighting against him, was taken, with 2000 men of his army, and 
3 thousand slain. King Donald finally took such melancholy, that 
he died; the third day after he was taken, in the first year of 
his reign.

In these days were many clerics of singular erudition: as, 
Quintus Tertullianus, that wrote much against the errors of 
pagans: Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus; in whose time there was 
great contention concerning the ceremonies of Easter: Cyprian, 
orator, who renounced the errors of pagans, and become 
Christian; and afterwards, wrote several books for the erudition 
of Christian people.



Chap. Fifth. 
How many holy men were martyred for the faith of 
Christ. How Donald of the Isles, the third of that 
name, usurped the Crown, and was slain by Craithlint.

The Christian faith suffered great persecution at this time. 
Many holy men and women martyred: as, Cyprian, Sixtus, Laurence, 
Hippolitus, Barbara, Cecilia, Agatha, with many others, through 
tyranny of Emperor Decius. And in this time the Scots began to 
be very profound in theology and holy writ, by doctrine of 
certain monks who were called, in those days, Culdees; that is 
to say, the beloved of God: for than all priests that honoured 
God were called Culdees. These priests, by general voice, chose 
a bishop, to have authority and jurisdiction above them; and he 
was called the Bishop of Scotland. But we will return to our 
History.

After the death of King Donald, great trouble followed in the 
realm; for Donald of the Isles had so many nobles taken in this 
last battle, and held them in such captivity, that neither they, 
nor their friends, dared attempt anything against his wishes: 
through which he took the crown, and not only conquered all the 
country, but subjected the nobles to his obedience. Although, 
they always awaited an opportunity to slay him, when time and 
place might appear. Donald, knowing their hatred against him, 
took such fear of his life, that he gave no man credit; but, as 
is the custom of tyrants, held every man in suspicion and dread. 
Thus he grew, each day, more terrible and odious to his people, 
and governed the realm with no better zeal than he got it. At 
last, his fear proceded so far, that he dared came in no open 
place without a guard of armed men about him, with halberds and 
axes; and forbade, that any other man bear weapons except his 
own guard. Finally, he could not by satisfied in his mind, until 
he had slain all them that he suspected, and confiscated their 
goods, in favour of them that supported him; intending, like a 
bloody monster, to conserve the crown with the same cruelty as 
he got it. He slew as many other nobles, by false accusations, 
to promote men of vile and obscure lineage to riches and 
honours, without any consideration of virtue: and rejoiced in 
nothing so much as to generate frequent disputes among his 
subjects; trusting, by these disputes, to have happiness; and, 
by their concord, to have trouble in his crown.

It was said, this cruel tyrant never laughed but when he heard 
discord and slaughter among his nobles: and as soon as he heard 
the same, he confiscated all their goods, without any 
consideration of wrong or reason: and said often, among his 
associates, no sight might be more pleasing to him, than to see 
men murder one another; also, the slaughter of nobles and rich 
men was very necessary to the tranquillity of all realms, 
because they are enemies both to the king and the common good.

And when this tyrant had reigned 12 years in great cruelty above 
the people, without any title, he came to Inverlochy, intending 
to pass over to the Isles; but he was slain, the first night he 
came there, by Craithlint, son to King Fyndok, described above, 
the 12th year of his reign. Craithlint, after the slaughter of 
this tyrant, said to the nobles how he had put down the tyrant, 
Donald of the Isles: there was, therefore, suitable occasion to 
revenge the great oppression and cruelties done so many years by 
his wretched counsellors. The nobles, glad of this tyrant's 
slaughter, rushed quickly to arms, and slew, that same night, 
200 of his principal supporters, and the remaining chased to 
Atholl; who were all slain soon after, by the people, when they 
were informed of Donald's death.



Chap. Sixth. 
Of King Craithlint; and how the Scots and Picts fell 
in dispute by their hunting, and fought with great 
slaughter on all sides.

After Donald, the tyrant, was slain in this manner, the crown 
was restored to the blood of Athirco; for Craithlint, son to 
Findok, because he slew this last tyrant so valiantly, was made 
king. Craithlint, glad of this happiness, gave thanks to his 
subjects; and detested, in a long speech before the council, the 
tyranny of Donald of the Isles, usurper of the crown, without 
any title; and ruling the realm with treason, falsehood, 
robbery, and slaughter of nobles: and exhorted the people, since 
this tyrant, by his prudence, was destroyed, to rejoice, and to 
leave none of the said Donald's blood alive, in case they should 
harbour such hatred to themselves, by their carelessness in this 
matter, as once did King Donald, fighting unwarily with the said 
Donald of the Isles: whereby, the nobility of Scotland was 
oppressed 12 years with such tyrannies, that no man might resist 
the same. And for these reasons, he desired them to assist to 
him to repair all oppressions done by the cruelty of the said 
Donald of the Isles: which things being done, all matters might 
succeed, within a short time, as they desired.

The nobles, no less moved by his excellent beauty, and lustines 
of person, than by his words, swore to take his part in all 
matters. Not long after, all the lineage of Donald of the Isles 
was searched out in all parts and slain, without any regard to 
their condition or wealth.

Such things done, Craithlint choose wise and prudent men to do 
justice through all lands of his realm; then went, with certain 
of his nobles, to the mountains of Grampian, to pass his time in 
hunting. In the meantime, there came to him the ambassadors of 
Thelargus King of Picts, saying he rejoiced that the tyrant 
Donald of the Isles was slain, and the crown restored to the 
native blood; and desired, therefore, the old treaty of peace to 
be renewed, for the good of both these realms. These desires 
were willingly granted, and the ambassadors honorably 
despatched.

Not long after, certain nobles of the Picts came to hunt with 
the king in Grampian. The Picts, in their hunting, erected 
strong nets in pasture and meadows, and drove the deer upon the 
nets with their hounds: and when the beasts escaped, they 
clothed themselves with branches and leaves of trees, like 
stalkers; then slew the deer with broad arrows and darts, when 
they were lying weary. The Scots, not approving this sport, 
because it was contrary to their laws; removed these nets, and 
hunted in their manner, taking the prey by swift hounds only. 
The Picts, seeing their hounds of less reputation than the 
Scots, both in beauty, swiftness, endurance, and courage; 
desired that some of each kind of hounds to be given to them, 
that the same might be bred among themselves. And when they had 
got every kind thereof given to them, as they desired, they 
stole certain hounds, and went home with the same, without any 
agreement of the Scots. Among these hounds taken, as we have 
said, by these Picts, was a white hound, pleasant, and more 
speedy than any other, whom Craithlint had in most delight. The 
master of hunts, angered through missing this hound, followed so 
sharply, that he found the same; and was so fervent in 
recovering thereof, that he was finally slain.

An outcry arose after this slaughter, and made the nobles and 
commoners of Scotland to turn with most fury to revenge the 
same. The Picts, in the same manner, gathered on the other side, 
with no less fury to resist: through which followed a deperate 
and mischievous battle, with great slaughter on each side; none 
of them knowing the motive nor occasion thereof. In this 
dreadful conflict were slain, 60 Scots gentlemen, with great 
number of commoners; and of the Picts more than a hundred.

The fame of this dreadful battle, heard in the country, moved 
the friends of them that were slain, to seek vengeance with more 
hatred than before. Thus gathered they again on all sides, and 
fought, without captain, banner, or order of warfare, near to 
the utter destruction of them both. Always the Scots were 
defeated, 3000 of them slain, and 2000 Picts.

By this slaughter, these two people, that were so long allied 
together, from the time of Fergus, the first King of Scots, to 
those days, always rising under one blood, amity and kinship; 
grew in most hatred against each others, from a spark of small 
occasion of unkindness; through which none of them appeared to 
cease from utter destruction of each other. There followed so 
many bloody incursions, day and night, that neither strength, 
nor respect of age, might be a defence or refuge against these 
cruelties and slaughter on either side.



Chap. Seventh. 
How Carance, brother to Fyndok, returned from Italy 
with great riches, to Albion, How he obtained 
Westmorland, and made peace between the Scots and 
Picts.

Thelargus, King of Picts, very aged, and near consumed by years, 
was sorrowful for this contention between the two people, so 
long allied, coming from the stubbornness of headstrong persons: 
and sent his ambassadors to Craithlint, saying he was no less 
displeased for the slaughter and trouble falling to the Scots, 
than to his own people; for the same tended to the damage the 
welfare of both: also, that no crime should be imputed to him; 
for he never consented thereto. And since the said trouble was 
coming more by private than public authority, he though that 
people so long allied, should put an end to these wars, and have 
peace with each other: for, if they persevered with anger and 
hatred against each other, nothing would follow but utter ruin 
of both these realms, and the same to fall prey to the Romans. 
Furthermore, he was ready to repair all offence and injuries 
done by his people to the Scots; and desired to have peace, that 
both the people should rather return to concord, for defence of 
these realms, than to persevere in battles, to the final 
destruction of them both.

The Scots were so angry because of the recent slaughter made on 
them by Picts, that these ambassadors could scarcely obtain 
permission to give their message. Nonetheless, they finally got 
audience, and said these desires to Craithlint, as described 
above.

It was answered by King Craithlint, that nothing would be so 
displeasing to him, as sudden trouble falling between these 
people, who had been so long allied together in friendship and 
blood. And though peace were more pleasing to his people than 
battle, yet, the recent slaughter is so deep carved in their 
breasts, that they refuse to give peace. Notwithstanding, he 
would give, of his own authority, three months truce; so that 
the nobles of both these realms may be profoundly resolved to go 
back and forth, to discern what should be done.

The truce, taken in this manner, was pleasing to the King of 
Picts, believing thereby to put an end to these disputes, and to 
all damage following by the same. Yet, notwithstanding the 
truce, several incursions were made on either side.

While such things occurred between Scots and Picts, Carance, the 
second brother to Findok, whom we said was banished previoiusly 
for his slaughter, won great honours in Italy. This Carance, 
after his proscription, was a man of arms in the Roman wars, 
although none knew his noble blood; and won such fame by his 
manliness and prowess, that no captain was reputed more worthy 
to be favoured by the Emperor.

Not long after this, Carance was sent by Emperor Diocletian, 
with a fleet of ships, to defend the coasts of Normandy and 
Picardy from injury by Saxons, Frenchmen, and other pirates, who 
attacked them frequently. At his coming, he would not risk 
attacking his enemies, until they were laden full of riches and 
goods; so that, he might be enriched from the plunder taken from 
them. Yet, because he neither delivered the plunder thereof to 
the Emperor nor his captains, he was held suspect, and pursued 
with intent to kill him. As soon as Carance understood the 
Emperor moved with such hatred against him, he raised sail, and 
came, with his warriors and riches, by the Irish Sea, to 
Westmorland, a part of Britain not far from the lands of the 
Scots and Picts, trusting to have some help from them against 
the Romans. Soon after, he landed his army, and with little 
difficulty got all the people thereof to surrender to him. Such 
things done, he sent his emissaries to Craithlint, his nephew, 
saying, though he was banished for suspicion of the slaughter of 
his brother Findok, by the envy of wicked persons, and brought 
in great misery and trouble thereby; yet he was innocent 
thereof, and had governed himself so wisely, after several 
charges given to him by the Emperor, that he was sent with a 
fleet of ships to pacify the oceans; and, by the same, had won 
great honour and riches. Yet, because the Emperor was moved 
against him by envy of detractors, he was coming with such army 
and riches in Westmorland, that he has brought the inhabitants 
thereof to support him. Thus he had a firm hope, if the Scots 
and Picts would concur with him, to drive the Romans out of 
Albion: for the power of the Romans was daily reduced in 
Britain; and so great rebellion made against them in all parts, 
that they could send no support to Britain. Thus might the Scots 
and Picts have a suitable time to drive the Romans out of 
Britain, and to keep him, a man of their native blood, in the 
rule thereof; provided they would remove all hatred and sedition 
risen among them, and have peace with each other.

Craithlint thought the alliance with his uncle Carance not to be 
refused, seeing him coming to Britain with such great strength, 
and ready to support him in all dangers; and therefore answered 
to these emissaries, that he, many years past, had forgot all 
offence, if any was made to his father, and rejoiced no little 
of the present happiness falling to his uncle Carance; and would 
fulfil his desires, so far as he might, at all points, against 
the Britons, if he might have peace with the Picts. And even 
though he might have none, he would sent to his support, a 
company of chosen men; but he should himself abide at home, for 
defence of his realm against the said Picts.

Carance, glad of this answer, garrisoned all the strongholds of 
Westmorland; and came, with a company of well accoutered men, to 
the Water of Esk, not far from the Wall of Hadrian, where he met 
Craithhnt, and fell on his knees at his first meting; declaring 
himself, by many evident reasons, innocent of Findok's murder: 
and desired the king to have no suspicion of him; for though he 
was banished, by envy and hatred, among foreign people, yet he 
behaved himself in such manner, that he had returned to Albion, 
both to the honour of himself and his friends. Craithlint 
embraced his uncle Carance most tenderly, and prayed him to be 
his good friend, as he should be to him; and to leave nothing of 
his purpose, since great honour and profit, if fortune were 
propitious, might succeed by the same: and promised, if the 
Picts' wars were not an impediment to him, he would not fail to 
support him with his utmost strength. Carance, rejoicing at the 
king's benevolence, said, he had an army sufficient to expel the 
Romans out of Britain, and to transfer the crown thereof to the 
lineage of the Scots, if the Scots and Picts would assist him.

Finally, by the prudent industry of Carance, both these two 
kings were brought together, accompanied with a few men on each 
side. And to bring them to the more certain concord, Carance 
began to remind them, how beneficial the old affinity between 
them had been: by contrast the violation thereof, was full of 
damage to them both. And he reminded them of those frequent 
battles, so long continuing against the fury of the Romans and 
Britons, in defence of their realms and liberties, with such 
amity and kinship, that injuries done to any one of them were 
reputed equal to them both. For these reasons, it was necessary 
to them either to have peace with each other for their common 
good, or else to persevere in battle, to the destruction of them 
both. By these and similar words, the two kings were persuaded 
to have peace, and to repair injuries on either side.

Soon after, 8 neutral persons, of great prudence, were chosen 
with both their consent, by whom the peace was finally 
confirmed, and all injuries suitably redressed.



Chap. Eighth. 
How Carance, with the support of the Scots and Picts, 
slew Bassianus, Governor of Britain, and took the 
crown thereof; and of his death. And how the crown of 
Britain was restored to the Romans.

Not long after, Quintus Bassianus, Governor of Britain, raised 
his camp to attack the said Carance: for he had come to York 
with three great forces of the Scots, Picts, and others, his 
friends, and got the city surrendered to him without any 
resistance from the inhabitants. Bassianus, notwithstanding the 
frequent rebellion made against the Romans in all parts, yet, to 
revenge the deeds done by Carance, raised his army, and 
stationed them during the night, on a narrow ground between two 
moorlands. Carance, not 10 miles from him, and well informed of 
his doings, came forward in the same manner to give him battle. 
In the morning, Bassianus arrayed his people, and exhorted them 
to remember how they were to fight for defence of the right 
against some treacherous conspirators; especially against the 
treacherous murderer, Carance, a creature most odious to God for 
his detestable offences. And further, he prayed them to have 
respect to the Roman virtue, which has been always of so great 
estimation, both before the immortal Gods and men; that they 
might have, as a reward of victory, not only infinite riches, 
but perpetual loving by their posterity.

On the other side, Carance was no less diligent, exhorting his 
army to battle: saying, These enemies had great disavantage in 
fighting against them, because the most part of them were 
Britons, having no less hatred against the Romans than he had, 
and would leave them when they saw any danger occurring: and 
therefore, victory was in their hands, if they, with courage and 
prudence, fiercely rushed on their enemies.

As soon as both the armies, by blast of trumpet, joined, the 
Britons left the Romans, and went, as if they had been fleeing, 
in good array to the nearest hill. The Romans, seeing their 
flanks left naked by the fleeing of the Britons, were downcast, 
and more mindful of their individual welfare, than any glory of 
victory. Finally, they were so dejected of their courage, that 
they were put to flight: on whom followed Carance, with all his 
army, with greatest hatred; and slew them always, where they 
were taken, without any mercy. Carance, seeing such huge 
slaughter made in this pursuit, recalled his people, at the 
sound of a trumpet, to the standard.

In this battle were slain Quintus Bassianus, Governor of 
Britain, and Hircius, Procurator, with many other nobles and 
commoners of their blood. The remainder of the Britons, who were 
escaped from this battle, surrendered to Carance; and gave 
hostages of the noblest that were in their realm, who were aged 
not less than 20 years, nor above 60 years, to be his true 
subjects in times coming. As soon as the plunder of goods 
falling by chance of battle was divided among the victorious 
people, Carance went to London: where he was received with great 
reverence, and took the sceptre and diadem of Britain, in 
defiance of the empire of the Romans. This occurred 346 years 
after it was made tributary to Julius.

Carance, crowned in this manner, held 2000 Scots and Picts 
continually about him, as a guard. The remaining Scots and Picts 
returned home, enriched with the spoils of this last battle. 
Then Carance, as a more princely reward of these labours, gave 
all the lands lying between the Wall of Hadrian and York, named 
Westmorland and Cumbria, to their perpetual dominion. And 
through this liberality, he received great hatred, both from 
Romans and Britons. And although he was often attacked by them 
with sharp battles, yet he was victorious on every occasion, and 
kept the crown of Britain by skilful prudence; until at last he 
was slain, in the 7th year of his reign, by Alectus, a Roman 
captain. This Alectus, after the slaughter of Carance, made it 
his extreme business, to bring the Britons again to Roman laws. 
And when he saw they might in no way by brought thereto, for the 
cruel hatred they had against the Romans, he laboured to have 
their benevolence, and finally gained their support, and took 
the crown of Britain contrary to the authority of the Romans. 
And yet he reigned with no better fortune than did Carance; for 
he was slain in the same manner, by Asclepiodotus, the third 
year of his reign: after whose death, the crown of Britain was 
restored, as it was before, to the Romans.



Chap. Ninth. 
Of the great cruelty done by Emperor Diocletian, 
against the Christian people. How Cole vanquished the 
Romans, and obtained the crown of the Britons. How he 
was allied with Emperor Constantius; and of the 
nativity of the great Constantine.

Diocletian, the Emperor at this time, by the submission of 
Constantius, Maximianus, and Galerius, conquered the world with 
several battles, and was the first Roman Emperor that was adored 
with kingly reverence; for, before those days, the Emperor was 
only saluted as a fellow-citizen. This Emperor caused rich 
pearls and precious stones to be set in his shoes, in more token 
of insolence than any ornament. Before that time, there was no 
difference between Emperors and other people, except the royal 
robe. This Diocletian was so odious and bloody tyrant, that 
17,000 men and women were martyred by him, for defence of 
Christian faith. This cruelty not only raged in the East and 
West parts of the world, but also in Britain. And, in addition 
to these cruelties, an infinite number of them were condemned to 
the galleys, and working in quarries and mines. By him also were 
burned, innumerable books of Christian faith, containing the 
gospels of Christ, with the deeds and letters of his apostles; 
trusting thereby, that the faith of Christ should all utterly 
expire. Through which, the Christian faith, defeated with new 
scourges and persevering cruelty, was near perished. Many holy 
and religious men, for fear of these cruelties, fled to waste 
lands and remote places; where they were free of all trouble, 
and lived a holy life.

This merciless tyrant, Diocletian, after several triumphs held 
in Rome, for victories over divers people of the world, and for 
the slaughter of so many innocent people, was troubled, by the 
punishment of God, with many strange infirmities. He become 
insane at Salonas, and slew himself by drinking poison, the 20th 
year of his reign; to be an example, that no man should vainly 
put confidence of happiness and eternal life, in the approval of 
the people. While such things were done by Diocletian, Cole, 
descended from the ancient and noble blood of the Britons, was 
solicited by them to rebel against the Romans. Asclepiodotus, 
informed of this, met him with the army of the Romans, and 
others that supported him. There followed a frightful and 
dangerous battle, long fought with doubtful victory: but at last 
the Romans were defeated, and Asclepiodotus, their captain, 
slain.

Cole, after this victory, was made king: and to establish the 
realm to him in certain peace, he commanded, by general edict, 
all the Romans, and others who supported them, to be slain, 
wherever they might be apprehended. Constantius, Emperor, to 
meet this rebellion, came to Britain with many Roman legions. 
King Cole went against him, with an army of the Britons, to 
defend his realm and liberty: nonetheless, he was vanquished, 
and his army put to flight. On the following day, Constantius 
was informed by the Britons, that King Cole was a native prince 
of Britain, and descending by long progression of the blood 
royal thereof: and therefore, by commiseration, he sent a herald 
to him, showing, if he would surrender, as other Briton kings 
were before, to the Romans, he should be allowed to remain in 
his authority. King Cole was this time troubled with great 
infirmity, coming from cold and weariness, in his wars against 
the Romans. Constantius, when he heard of his infirmity, came to 
make him consolation. After most tender embracing, the said 
Constantius continued King Cole in his authority; and took his 
daughter Helene, a virgin of most excellent beauty, in marriage. 
This affinity made the Romans and Britons to expect a final end 
to all these wars. Such things done, Constantius went to visit 
the Roman strongholds in Britain; and not only repaired them 
where they were ruinous, but garrisoned them with new provision 
of men and victuals: then commanded the citizens of every town 
where he came, to be obedient to King Cole during his life, 
because he was friend of the senate and people of Rome. A short 
time after, Constantius had a son, got by this new union, named 
Constantine; who, for his singular courage and prudence, 
succeeded, after his father's death, to the imperial diadem, and 
was the first Emperor that gave peace to the Catholic church; 
and endowed it with many rich temples, lands, and jewels, by the 
urging of the holy Pope, Sylvester. But we will return to the 
martial deeds that Constantius did before this time in Britain.

Constantius, after the death of Diocletian, having Britain, 
France, and Spain, pacified to his rule; gathered an army to 
expel the Scots and Picts out of Westmorland and Cumbria, which 
were given to them before by King Carance. After his coming to 
York, he was informed, that Scots and Picts were strongly 
gathered to resist him. And because he knew they would not 
remain long together, he thought it best to break them by long 
delay. And, to the same effect, he stayed still with the Romans 
at York, and commanded the Britons to return home, and be ready 
to return when they were summoned. Finally, when he had remained 
certain days in York, giving his extreme diligence to break the 
Picts from the Scots, he took such melancholy, because he might 
not bring his purpose to a good end, that he fell in a high 
fever, and, the 7th day after, died. His ashes were gathered in 
a golden vessel, with many fine-smelling perfumes, and brought 
with funeral triumph to Rome.

This Constantius, as we have said, was very generous to 
Christian people. Nonetheless, several Britons, expecting him to 
pursue the faith of Christ with such cruelty as Diocletian did 
before, came to Scotland: where they were welcomed by 
Craithlint, and commanded to make their residence in the Isle of 
Man, with churches erected to them in Catholic manner, for 
divine service. Thus were the old rites and ceremonies of the 
pagans, which endured to those days, abrogated. The first bishop 
that was in this isle, was a Briton named Amphibolus: who 
preached the gospels through all the lands of the Scots and 
Picts; and not only removed all vain superstitions, but laid the 
certain foundation of the Christian faith. Craithlint, King of 
Scots, endowed this church, by his singular devotion, with many 
jewels and precious ornaments of gold and silver; and made a 
chest of copper, skilfully closed with locks, in which were 
gathered, the rents and income of several lands, which were 
given by the king for the upkeep of divine serviace. This was 
the first church that was dedicated among us in Catholic manner; 
and first seat of bishops called Sodor, although the reason 
thereof is lost by the passage of years, which destroys 
everything. Craithlint, passing his time in this manner, with 
religious and civil matters, was a noble prince; and finally 
died, the 24th year of his reign: the first year of the reign of 
the great Emperor Constantine; from the Incarnation, 322 years; 
from the beginning of the world, 5490 years; from the beginning 
of the realm of the Scots, 655 years.




Chap. Tenth. 
How Fincormac was made King of Scots; and Octavius, 
King of Britons. How Herculeus, Roman captain, was 
slain by Octavius; and the Romans vanquished. How the 
Scots and Picts came in support of Octavius, and 
chased Traherus to France.

Crathlint having died as we described, his cousin, Fincormac 
succeeded; for they were brother's sons. This Fincormac was 
crowned in the first year of the great Constantine: in whose 
time arose great trouble in Albion: for the commoners of 
Britain, having extreme hatred against the tyranny of Caius 
Herculeus, Governor of Britain, choose Octavius, Prince of 
Wales, to be their king. Caius Herculeus, to defeat this 
rebellion, raised his camp against Octavius; but at last he was 
slain, and his army defeated. Octavius, trusting nothing so good 
as to use his victory with the greatest rigour, came to London; 
and after he had got all the strongholds thereof surrendered to 
him, he slew several noblemen of Britain, for their assistance 
to the Romans: then pursued the Romans to the death, wherever 
they could be apprehended.

Emperor Constantine, to punish this rebellion, sent a valiant 
captain, named Traherus, with many legions, to Britain; by whom 
Octavius was put to flight, and chased among the Scots. 
Traherus, insolent after this victory, charged Fincormac to send 
Octavius, the invader of the Roman province, bound to him, to be 
punished for his rebellion; otherwise he should be reputed an 
enemy to the senate and people of Rome. It was answered by 
Fincormac, that he did not receive Octavius to be injurious to 
the Romans; except for the old friendship between Scots and 
Britons. Also, it might obscure his honour and majesty to 
condescend to so manifest treachery, and surrender the man to 
his enemies, when he sought refuge with him. Further, if 
Traherus attacked him only for that cause, he should resist the 
best way he might; but yet it would be good, before he moved war 
against him, to carefully consider, whether the Romans had got 
more shame or honour, more profit or injury, in their wars 
against Scots in all previous times.

Traherus, not satisfied by this answer, came with all his forces 
to York; where he was informed that Fincormac was gathered, with 
60,000 Scots, Picts, and Britons, in support of Octavius: 
nonetheless, he went forward, until he came in sight of his 
enemies. Fincormac, when both the armies were arrayed in each 
other's sight, sent a herald, inquiring Traherus, what moved 
him, without occasion of injuries, to attack the allied people, 
as if they were enemies to the Romans. Traherus made little 
answer thereto, but commanded the Scots and Picts to pass 
quickly out of all lands pertaining to the Romans, and to pay a 
yearly tribute to their procurator, as the senate and people of 
Rome thought expedient; and, without any more delay, deliver 
Octavius, to be punished for his conspiracy: otherwise, they 
should soon experience what folly it was to despise the empire 
of the Romans.

Fincormac, holding these charges at defiance, came forward with 
his army. There soon followed a dangerous battle. Always the 
Romans had been victorious, had not a multitude of country men 
happened to come running down a hill, driving away these cattle 
from danger of enemies; and appeared to the Romans as if they 
were coming in their rear: and so the Romans were finally 
defeated. In this battle were slain 15,000 people of Albion, and 
16,000 Romans. Fincormac and Octavius continued to chase the 
Romans, until they came to York; where the two kings were 
welcomed by the nobles of Britain, and Octavius restored to the 
crown thereof.

The nobles of Britain gave to Fincormac, for his assistance to 
Octavius in the said field, all the lands of Westmorland and 
Cumbria, with claim and kinship thereof perpetually, and swore 
never go against this agreement.

Traherus, knowing no safe place to remain in Britain after this 
victory, fled to France.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How Octavius was deposed from the crown of Britain by 
the Roman captain Traherus. How the said Traherus was 
slain, and Octavius restored to the crown; and of 
Fincormac's death.

After the Romans were vanquished in this way, a council was held 
at York, in which the nobles of Britain concluded to defend 
their realm and liberty from injury by the Romans, and to suffer 
no foreign blood to bear authority, in times coming, above them. 
Also, it was concluded to extend the frontiers of Britain to the 
Wall of Hadrian; and to expel the Scots out of Westmorland and 
Cumbria, notwithstanding the oath and promise made to them 
before.

While such things were done in Britain, Octavius came, with 
10,000 Britons, on the Scots and Picts dwelling in Westmorland; 
but at last he was defeated, and his army put to flight.

In the meantime, Traherus, Governor of Britain, who was pursued, 
as we said before, to France; returned, with two Roman legions 
and 20,000 mercenaries, to Britain: by whom Octavius was 
defeated, and made destitute of all support and friends. 
Finally, this Octavius, having no confidence in the Scots nor 
Picts, for violation of his faith; came to the mouth of Humber, 
where he put up sails, and went to Norway.

Traherus, after this victory, each day increased in such 
strength, that the Britons surrendered to him: nonetheless, he 
exercised great cruelties on all the nobles and commoners of 
Britain; and finally, restored the crown thereof to the Roman 
Empire. And when he had established the realm in this manner; 
through corrupt insolence after such good fortune, he become the 
most vicious tyrant that ever had any authority before in 
Britain; and attacked the nobles and commoners thereof with 
continual raids and slaughter. Because of these tyrannies, there 
followed such a rebellion against him in all parts, that he was 
finally slain.

Octavius, when he heard of the slaughter of Traherus, returned 
from Denmark to Britain; and pursued the Romans with such 
cruelty, that no churches nor sanctuaries might be a refuge to 
them: and made distribution of his offices and authorities to 
his friends and nobles, as he thought most expedient to rule his 
subjects justly, and to defend them from injury of the Romans. 
And though men rarely are found without insolence, when they 
find felicity after trouble; yet Octavius was altered in such 
manner, that where he was previously most false and treacherous 
in his works, he become most a faithful and noble prince. And 
soon after, he sent ambassadors to King Fincormac, with several 
jewels, desiring him to have no regard to the offence made by 
him against the Scots and Picts in bygone times, but to live in 
amity and friendship with him and the Britons in times coming: 
and to have his certain friendship, he was content that 
Westmorland and Cumbria were perpetually annexed to the empire 
of the Scots and Picts, in the same manner as Carance gave them 
before to King Craithlint. Many years after, Octavius governed 
Britain in good justice. Until at last he was so broken with 
frequent wars, that he surrendered all the strongholds of his 
realm, to have peace with the Romans in his old age; and was 
content to pay the old tribute.

There followed certain peace many years after, among the Scots, 
Picts, and Britons in Albion: in which time, Fincormac, very 
illustrious in glory of warlike courage and civil matters, by a 
long infirmity caused by catarrh, died, in the 47th year of his 
reign; from the Incarnation, 358 years.



Chap. Twelfth.  
How the heresies of Arius were condemned. How Ireland 
took the faith of Christ. How Romac, Fethelmac, and 
Angusian contended for the crown. How Romac was made 
King; and slain after, for his tyranny.

During this time, the Christian faith appeared to rise in great 
dignity: nonetheless, the excommunicated heretic Arius began to 
poison it with venomous doctrine; saying, Christ was not the 
true Son of God, coequal and coeternal to the Father, but 
different from him in substance. After careful debate, all his 
opinions were condemned in the Council of Nicaea, with many 
other false errors, which I will not repeat at this time: for I 
have made this translation more for pleasure of laymen, than any 
vain curious clerics, by whom all heresies begin.

Ireland, about this time, took the faith of Christ, by a woman 
of the Picts' blood, who instructed the Queen of Ireland in the 
faith; and she instructed her prince, the King: and so within 
short time, all the region thereof took the faith. Many other 
people in the East and West parts of the World, took the faith 
in the same manner. But we will return to our history.

Fincormac left behind him two sons, Eugenius, of 18 years of 
age, and Ethodius, not a year of age. These sons of Fincormac, 
because of the laws described above, could not immediately 
succeed to the crown; and therefore a council was held in 
Argyll, to choose the king: which compared Romac, Fethelmac, and 
Angusian, who were contending for the crown; for they were 
nephews to Craithlint, got on several of his brothers; all three 
nearly equal in years, friends, and wealth. Romac claimed the 
crown as the most noble; for he was not only coming of the blood 
royal of the Scots, but also of the Picts, and had therefore 
many of the nobles supporting him. Angusian claimed the crown 
with the consent of Fethelmac, and argued that he was a man of 
more reason, experience, and wisdom, than was Romac; and was 
abler, therefore, for the administration of the realm.

In the meantime, Romac gathered a band of armed men, to slay his 
two cousins, expecting thereby the more easily to succeed to the 
crown. Thus arose nothing but anger and hatred among the three 
cousins; every one of them cruelly set on each other's murder, 
and labouring to draw most of the nobles to their support. 
Always the greatest number of nobles supported Angusian: for 
Romac was a man of more ferocity than wisdom; by contrast, 
Angusian was more reasonable, having not so many subtle and 
false deceits as Romac had. The nobles, seeing themselves able 
in no way to be brought to concord, at last made a decision to 
divide the realm between them. Yet others, more prudent men, 
thought this unprofitable; for it might cause perpetual 
sedition, damaging to the common good.

Finally, Romac, not wanting a long delay, from his burning 
desire to have the crown, gathered an army of Picts; and came 
with battle array against Angusian, and his other cousin, 
Fethelmac. Then Angusian sent his ambassadors to the King of 
Picts, praying him to foster no sedition among the Scots and 
Picts, and to urge his cousin Romac rather to concord than 
battle, since he might have all thing according to reason, 
without any difficulty. The King of Picts, thinking these 
desires reasonable, decided to return home: nonetheless, by evil 
counsel of his friends, he stayed, and gave a hostile answer. 
This hostile answer was not only an occasion for the nobles of 
Scotland to assist Angusian against Romac, but also to hold the 
Picts in extreme hatred. Soon after, Angusian, informed that 
Romac lay in wait to kill him, gathered an army intending rather 
to end the matter by the sword, than always to live in danger of 
his life. Romac, impatient of long delay, met him in the same 
manner. There followed a sorrowful battle. Nonetheless, Angusian 
was defeated, and both he and his cousin Fethelmac were chased 
to the Isles; and finding no safety there, they fled to Ireand.

Angusian having been driven out of Albion in this way, many of 
the nobles supported Romac; and declared him king. Yet, as the 
custom of tyrants is, he obtained the realm wickedly, and 
governed it in the same manner; and had none familiar with him, 
but such as were enemies to Fincormac and his sons. Such things 
done, he set out him to visit all the lands of his realm, doing 
justice in his manner. This tyranny of Romac being spoken of 
throughout the country, caused Eugenius and Ethodius, the sons 
of Fincormac, to fly to Westmorland; and there finding no 
safety, they fled to the Isle of Man. Then there followed great 
trouble in Scotland; as proscription, slaughter, and oppression 
of all the nobles that favoured Angusian, without any difference 
of age.

The nobles, not prepared to suffer such cruel tyrannies, agreed 
together, by secret writings, to redress all oppressions and 
wrongs done by him; then gathered an army with such diligence, 
that this tyrant Romac knew not of its assembly, until they were 
coming on him in a battle array, within 10 miles.

Romac, daunted by their coming, fled to Pentland: nonetheless, 
he was so fiercely attacked by a detachment of the Scots that 
followed him, that he was slain, with several other Scots who 
supported him, the third year of his reign, and his head borne 
on a stake through all the army.

Many gentlemen of the Picts were slain at this time with Romac, 
who had favoured his rule, and caused him to rage with great 
cruelty on the Scots.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How Angusian was made King of Scots. How Maximus 
subdued the Britons by several victories. How Scots 
and Picts attacked each other with set battle. How 
both these Kings were slain, and the Scots defeated.

After Romac, the tyrant, was slain in this manner, Angusian 
returned to Albion, and was made king. While such things were 
done in Scotland, the Britons grew insolent, slaughtered 
Traherus, the Roman captain, and restored the crown of Britain 
to Octavius, who was then far gone in age: through which they 
recovered their forts, lands, and liberties.

The Emperor Constantius, son to the great Constantine, sent a 
valiant knight, named Maximus, to Britain, to defeat the 
Britons. This Maximus, soon after his coming, fought against the 
Britons, and put them to flight. By this victory he hoped to 
subdue the Britons, as they were before, to servitude.

Octavius, King of Britons, hearing these tidings, took such 
melancholy, that he died, the third day after; and after his 
death, Octavius, his son, fled to the Isle of Man: where he 
remained with Ethodius and Eugenius, not being known for what he 
was. The Britons, not much daunted by this defeat, gathered a 
new army, with more strength than before: nonetheless, they were 
vanquished, and pursued in the same manner. Maximus, after these 
victories, went through the several parts of Britain, and many 
of the people surrendered to him: others, who were recalcitrant, 
were laid waste, and their strongholds cast down.

While such things were done in Britain, there arose great 
trouble in Scotland: for Nectanus, King of Picts, to revenge the 
slaughter of his cousin Romac, wasted the lands of Scotland in 
several incursions. The Scots, to resist these violent pillages, 
were constrained to rise in battle against the Picts. 
Nonetheless, the Picts drew a great number of the Scots, who 
were moved by the slaughter of Romac, to their support, and 
provoked the remainder of the Scots, each day, to battle. 
Nonetheless, Angusian sent his ambassadors to them, showing him 
desirous of peace, and given to the welfare of both the realms; 
and desired them to cease from all injuries, and concur together 
in friendship, as their fathers did before, for the defence of 
their realms. At last, when Angusian saw his desires rejected, 
that his sloth should not be occasion of insolence to his 
enemies, he gathered his people, and went forward in good array. 
After many single combats of valiant men, both the armies 
joined, and fought with great anger and hatred on either side. 
At last, the Picts were defeated, and many of their nobles 
slain. King Nectanus was pursued, until he came to Camelon; and 
soon after his coming there, he convened the remainder of his 
nobles to a council, and complained, in a long speech, of both 
the slaughter of his kinsman Romac, and the nobles of his realm 
that were slain with him; and desired a new army, to revenge the 
shameful injuries done lately by the Scots. The Picts, more set 
for the king's folly and pleasure, than for the common good, 
approved a new army to be raised against the Scots, out of all 
lands under their rule; and soon after, they came with the said 
army to the Wood of Caledonia.

Angusian, very provident in all his doings, and knowing the 
Picts so awfully gathered against him, assembled his people out 
of all parts of his realm, rather to draw the Picts to concord, 
than to have battle with them; for he feared that the Britons, 
by persuasion of the Romans, might come in support of the Picts. 
And for that cause he sent peaceable letters to the King of 
Picts, praying him to remember the ancient amity and kinship so 
long continuing between the two people; and to put an end to 
these wars, and to give peace to the Scots, without any battle, 
in that same manner as he was victorious over them, since peace 
was necessary to both their armies; for Maximus, the Roman 
captain, was making, each day, new victories in Britain, and 
intended, as soon as he had subjected Britain, to conquer both 
the realms of the Scots and Picts, after they had destroyed each 
other with civil wars.

The King of Picts, despising this profitable counsel, and having 
nothing in less estimation than peace, raised his army against 
Angusian. On the other side, Angusian arrayed his army: and 
because it was necessary either to risk the chance of fortune, 
or else to surrender to his enemies, with irrecoverable shame; 
he exhorted his men to have courage, and set aside all fear, if 
they had any; remembering the great spirit and courage of their 
elders, that they may requite their death; and though they 
fought at a disadvantage in battle, that they die not unrevenged 
of their enemies. Also, he prayed them to be not moved, though 
they be now to fight against the people that were so long allied 
with them in friendship and blood; since they gave no occasion 
of battle, and had left nothing undone, that might have 
reconciled them to concord: for which they should believe, that 
God, the lover of peace, should favour them in their just 
defence. On the other side, the King of Picts ceased not to 
solicit his army to battle. Immediately, the archers shot on all 
sides; and after them followed men with light equipment, and 
shot incredible number of stones and crossbow bolts, with 
crossbows and slings: immediately, they joined with spears, 
axes, and swords. There followed a terrible battle, fought for a 
long time with uncertain victory. At last, Angusian, seeing the 
victory incline to the Picts, took off his coat of armour, and 
came among the commoners, where he fought with stubborn hatred 
to the death. The Scots, believing their king fled rather than 
slain, ran away; others, persevering with more obstinate mind, 
fought until they were slain: and though the victory succeeded 
to the Picts, yet it was unpleasing to them; for both the kings 
were slain in this field, with infinite number of nobles and 
commoners slain on each side.

The remainder of the Scots and Picts, who had escaped out of 
this field, returned home, and regretted that it was the first 
occasion and motive of battle between the two people so long 
before allied together in blood, amity, and friendship.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
How Fethelmac was made King of Scots; and how he slew 
Nectan, King of Picts; and was slain after by their 
treachery. And of many noble Clerics.

After Angusian was slain in this manner, Fethelmac, the third 
grandson of Craithlint, was made king. He gathered the remainder 
of the Scots together, with little better fortune than his two 
cousins did before: and in the second year of his reign, he 
raised his army to revenge the injuries done by the Picts; and 
came to Angus, attacking the inhabitants thereof with great 
raids and cruelties. The Picts, raging in hatred for these 
extortions, rushed in the greatest fury to arms; and the Scots, 
not abashed thereof, met them in the same manner, and put both 
their wings to flight; soon after, they defeated the centre in 
the same manner, with great slayings made on them in all parts. 
Nectanus, King of Picts, brother to King Nectanus described 
above, was brought out of the field; and died, the third day 
after, by the wound of an arrow.

The Scots, insolent after this victory, wasted Angus and Fife 
with continual incursions. The Picts, broken by this last 
defeat, set themselves rather to stop the Scots from taking of 
their fortifications and strongholds, than any set battle: and 
to do all things with more prudence, they choose Hergestus, a 
man of sly and cunning talent, to be their king. This Hergestus, 
knowing his people so broken with continual wars that he might 
not revenge the injuries of the Scots, set himself to do by 
deceit, what he could not do by force; and induced two men of 
the Picts to dissimulate and feign themselves Scots, that they 
might more easily wait a suitable time to slay the King of 
Scots. These Picts were skilful in casting of darts; and because 
the King of Scots took delight in that game, they were made the 
more familiar to him: nonetheless, they sought always a suitable 
time and place for his slaughter.

King Fethelmac happened to pass to Carrick, where he was very 
busy all that day. At evening went to his bed, and commanded a 
harper to sing a soft song, to draw him out of heavy matters 
towards sleep. As soon as he had fallen on sleep, the two Picts 
described above was brought by the harper to where he lay, and 
slew him sleeping in his bed, the third year of his reign. The 
watch hearing the groans of a dying man, quickly entered the 
chamber where the king was lying bubbling in his blood: 
immediately, they followed on his slayers so sharply, that they 
were all taken; and when they had confessed all the manner and 
circumstance of this treacherous slaughter, they were all 
punished most cruelly by death, and drawn apart by wild horses. 
This murder of Fethelmac happened in the fifth year of Emperor 
Constantius.

About this time, were many clerics profound in every science: 
as, Victorinus, orator; Donatus, grammarian, and instructor to 
Saint Jerome; Alcinus and Delphidinis, philosophers; with many 
others, whom it would take us too long to describe.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How Saint Regulus brought Saint Andrew's arm to 
Scotland; and how the Church of Saint Andrews was 
endowed by Hergest, King of Picts; and of the fame 
thereof.

Saint Regulus, the holy abbot, arrived about this time in 
Albion, with Saint Andrew's arm. This Regulus was a monk of 
Greece, borne in Achaia, and abbot in the town of Patras, where 
many religious men were obedient under his cure. He was one of 
them that was sent by Emperor Constantius, to visit the blessed 
relics of Saint Andrew. And when the said Regulus had done his 
devotion with most reverence, he was commanded, by a heavenly 
vision, to take the arm of Saint Andrew, with 3 fingers, and 3 
toes of his foot; and to go with the same to the far corner of 
the world, named Albion. Regulus, inspired by this vision, came, 
with the said relics, through the Mediterranean seas to 
Portugal; and with huge pains and trouble he came through the 
Spanish, French, and German Sea, and arrived in the town which 
is now called Saint Andrews: where they were shipwrecked, and 
nothing saved except a few holy men, who came with the said 
relics. These tidings became known in the country, and caused 
the King of Picts and his people to come with rich offerings 
from all parts, to adore the relics of the holy Apostle, Saint 
Andrew. The King of Picts with his people were received by Saint 
Regulus and his companions, in their religious habits, with 
songs and hymns, and other divine ceremonies, as were 
appropriate. Then Hergestus fell on his knees, and with the 
greatest reverence kissed these blessed relics, and gave his 
royal palace, richly built after the custom of those days, to 
Saint Andrew, Saint Regulus, and his companions; and built a 
church, not far from the said palace, dedicated in the honour of 
Saint Andrew. Men say, it is the same church that stands yet in 
the common churchyard of the abbey, and was called, in old 
times, the church of Saint Regulus; but it is now called the old 
church of Saint Andrew. Hergest endowed this church with cups, 
chalices, basins, lavers, and several other rich jewels of gold 
and silver, to remain there perpetually in the honour of divine 
service. The posterity of King Hergestus succeeding after him, 
and the Scots, after the Picts were exiled from this realm, have 
had Saint Andrew in greatest reverence, as patron of their 
realm.

The abbey church was endowed afterwards by King Malcolm the 
Maiden, and King Robert Bruce, with rents, lands, and 
possessions, more largely. This abbey was governed by a 
nobleman, John Hebburne, prior thereof, in the time of the first 
compiling of these chronicles. This prior was a wise prelate, 
and decorated this church with many rich ornaments. He built a 
wall of square stones about the church. This wall includes the 
church of Saint Leonard, where the novices of the said abbey, 
and other scholars, learn their grammar, logic, theology, with 
many other sciences of natural and moral philosophy; and have 
such continual exercise, that many resolute and profound clerics 
rise daily in great virtue through the same. In this church, 
there first were priests called Culdees; but now there are 
Canons Regular after the institutions of Saint Augustine, giving 
their talent in continual exercise of letters, and profession of 
their religion. Wherefore, if you will have respect to scholarly 
exercise, you shall find there general study in every science: 
if you will be contemplative, you shall find there most 
honorable service of God, with heavenly and delicious song in 
most skilful music: if you will have sight to magnificence and 
imressice building, you shall find none of more honour nor 
admiration in Italy, France, or Germany, built skilfully by this 
nobleman: who died the year before the coming of these 
Chronicles to light, to no less damage to common good, than 
spreading of letters in this realm. Among many other honorable 
works of his, it is greatly to be admired, that before his death 
he made his nephew Patrick, a man of singular virtue and 
erudition, his successor, to complete the magnificent works that 
he began before. The year that Saint Regulus came to Scotland 
with the relics of Saint Andrew, was from the Incarnation 369.



Chap Sixteenth. 
How Eugenius was made King of Scots. How Hergest, King 
of Picts, was confederate with the Romans for 
destruction of the Scots. How Maximus, Governor of 
Britain, attacked the Scots with great cruelties and 
slaughter.

After Fethelmac was slain in this manner, the nobles brought 
Eugenius and Ethodius, the sons of Fincormac, out of the Isle of 
Man, where they had stayed, avoiding the fury of Romac, 
Angusian, and Fethelmac: and the eldest of them, named Eugenius, 
the first of that name, was made king. Maximus, Governor of 
Britain, knowing the hatred between the Scots and Picts, no less 
desirous to destroy them both than to augment the glory of the 
Roman Empire; devised such a subtle deceit, that he might first 
destroy the Scots, and then the Picts. And to work this matter 
with more skilful deceits, he sent ambassadors to Hergest, King 
of Picts, saying he was very sorrowful for the injuries done to 
him by Scots; and desired, therefore, to be allied with the said 
King of Picts against the Scots: through which it might happen, 
that his people might rise in such strength, by support of the 
Romans and Britons, that they might either subject the Scots to 
most vile servitude, or else expel them, if they pleased, out of 
Albion, and seize their lands and realms for themslves and their 
posterity. King Hergest welcomed these ambassadors, and gave 
thanks to God, that sent to him support, in so extreme danger, 
against his cruel enemies: and said, It pleased him well to be 
allied with the Romans, provided they would ally with him and 
his people to revenge the injuries done by the Scots. Maximus 
condescended to these desires, trusting the same to come to the 
high happiness of the Roman Empire.

Not long after, it was concluded, by a convention of Hergestus 
and Maximus at York, that Picts, Britons, and the Romans, should 
be allied together in tender friendship, and the Scots to be 
held as enemies to them all. After this convention, Maximus sent 
a herald to Eugenius, King of Scots, charging him to redress all 
harms done to the Picts, and deliver the culprits to King 
Hergest, to be punished at his pleasure; otherwise, he and his 
people should be reputed as enemies to the senate and people of 
Rome. Eugenius answered, He never offended the Romans nor 
Britons by injuries; and therefore, he believed the Romans would 
not be so false, as to attack him with battle without reasonable 
motive or occasion. Further, he understood the Romans had not 
got such humanity and kinship with the Picts, to move any war 
against the Scots at that time, since they never offended the 
Romans. Always, he was content both to give and take redress 
with the Picts; and they who attack the other with injuries in 
times coming, to be punished as the crime required. Further, if 
the Romans, by advice of the Picts, would attack him without any 
just occasion of battle, he might do nothing less, than commend 
his good action to God, the punisher of wrongs, and do the best 
he might for defence of his realm and liberty: for the Romans, 
as well appears, are no less set on extermination of the Picts, 
than of the Scots.

Maximus, after this answer, assembled a large army of Romans, 
Britons, and Frenchmen, and entered Westmorland, ceasing from no 
manner of cruelties on the inhabitants thereof; and garrisoned 
all the strongholds of that region with Roman soldiers. And soon 
after, he came to Annandale, Galloway, and several other lands, 
exercising great cruelties in the same manner.

The Scots, when they heard of so huge a multitude of people 
assembled against them, were afraid. Nonetheless, seeing no 
other remedy, they came out of all parts of Scotland, by command 
of Eugenius, with no less manliness than ardent desire to resist 
these enemies, and fought with the Romans beside the Water of 
Cree: where he was put to flight, and his army defeated. So 
great slaughter was made on the banks of this river, that the 
same was filled full of dead bodies. The Romans followed so fast 
in the chase of the Scots, until at last they entered in a new 
battle with the men of Argyll; for they were coming forward to 
support Eugenius' army, knowing nothing of this defeat. And when 
they saw the Romans follow with such cruelties on the Scots, 
they rushed with terrible visage, noise, and roaring, on the 
said Romans; and made such immense slaughter on them, that the 
remainder of the Scots, who were lately defeated, returned to 
battle, and chased the Romans again to their camp, attacking 
them with continual slaughter, until the night put an end to 
their labour. Thus did the chance of battle swing, the first 
day, between the Scots and their enemies. The Romans, not 
knowing the council of the Scots, although many of them were 
slain, stood perplexed, not knowing whether they would renew 
battle in the same night, or await for day. Yet, to have 
themselves ready against all chance that might follow, they 
fortified their camp with most skilful preparations. Eugenius 
seeing, on the following day, his people broken with such 
innumerable slaughter, raised his camp during the night, and 
came to Carrick: where he took long consultation, how he might 
arm himself best against all chance of battle that might follow. 
Maximus, on the following day, intending to pursue the Scots 
with new battle, was informed of great sedition rising in 
Britain; especially among them that dwelt within the Roman 
provinces. These news caused him to desist from his purpose, and 
return to Kent. After that, he garrisoned all the forts of 
Galloway with men, fortifications, and victuals. These were the 
deeds of Maximus against Scots in the first years.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How Maximus returned to Galloway, to revenge the 
injuries done by the Scots against the Picts. How 
Eugenius came with 50,000 men, to resist the Romans, 
Picts, and Britons. How he was slain, his brother 
taken, and his army defeated.

Maximus, in the year following, was so continually occupied with 
this trouble of the Britons, described above, that he could not 
return to the wars of the Scots. Nonetheless, many frequent 
incursions continued all the said time between his soldiers and 
the Scots. At last, when the Scots had tried a long time, 
although it was in vain, to recover the strongholds of Galloway; 
they went through Menteith, Stirling, and Fife, and several 
other lands of the Picts, attacking the same with such cruelty, 
that they were left wasted and deserted. Maximus feigned great 
upset at these offences; although nothing was more pleasing to 
him, than to hear of the Scots and Picts attacking each other, 
to both their mischiefs. Finally, he came to Galloway, intending 
to pass through all the remaining lands of the Scots.

Then Eugenius was not far from the Romans, waiting for the 
coming of his people: to whom came a great confluence of men and 
women able to fight, to the number of fifty thousand people, 
very desirous to fight, and crying together a with huge noise, 
either to die, or else to have victory; for they were cruelly 
slain in all parts where they might be apprehended by the 
Romans, without any mercy or ransom. And, notwithstanding their 
great courage, they were somewhat daunted, hearing the Romans 
had come to their lands, with more multitude and strength of 
people, than ever was seen in any of their lands before. Yet, 
others having the Roman tyranny in contempt, were raised to the 
gretest fury, regarding their lives as nothing in defence of 
their liberty. Then Eugenius, with great courage, dissembled his 
countenance, as if he were afraid of nothing less than of the 
Romans; and divided his army in three sections: the right wing 
was given to his brother Ethodius; the left wing to Doalus, 
captain of Argyll; and in the centre was himself. These troops 
were arrayed with such craft, that in the place where the battle 
was set, he believed not only to have the river of Munda, deep 
without any ford, on the backs of his army, so that they must 
fight without refuge: but also so as to have the Sun at their 
backs, so that their enemies could not hold up their eyes for 
the beams shining in their sight. Such things done, Eugenius 
went to a high motte, and called his army to the standard, and 
said: "Our elders, those forceful champions, that began this 
realm with continual labour, and brought the same with honour to 
our days, commanded their posterity to defend their realm and 
liberty, which is the most sweet and heavenly treasure on earth, 
against all invaders; having hope of victory, when the time came 
to fight against these enemies, in nothing more than in their 
hands: and to be obedieant to the wise and noble captains of 
this realm; whose authority and prudence are a certain shield to 
their goods, lands, and lives, against all force and danger of 
enemies. All our elders, that are passed before us, were always 
obedient to the command of their nobles; and though they fought 
often, with several chances of battle, against the Conqueror s 
of the world, yet they were finally victors. Now, we must fight, 
most valiant champions, with such courage and valour, as our 
elders fought before us; or else must we lose our realm and 
liberty, and be subjected to most vile servitude, at the will of 
our enemies. Now Maximus, our cruel and unmerciful enemy, 
approaches to rob both our lands and goods, if we do not support 
ourselves by grace of God and our courage. He is so full of 
false cunning and deceits, that he is now allied with the Picts, 
as to their perdition as well as ours; intending thereby to 
bring the whole realm of Albion, although the same was never 
heard before, under Roman rule. The Picts, by wicked folly, come 
to battle in support of their professed enemies, who are very 
desirous to rob from them these kingdom and honours. They came 
against us, who were always their protectors, since first their 
realm began. It is uncertain by what mischief these Picts have 
been abused, not knowing the irrecoverable damage that is to 
fall on them, in destruction of their common good and liberty: 
and though they know the same, they give no attention thereto. 
Yet, so far as pertains to our action, consider that our enemies 
are to fight against us, whom we never offended with injuries: 
through which, their actions shall be the more unlucky, and more 
odious to God. By contrary, remember you are to resist these 
invasion; and in your poor defence, are to fight for your realm 
and liberty: and are the posterity of those forceful champions 
that formerly most gloriously chased the Romans out of their 
lands. Now it is coming to such a point, that we must either be 
vanquished, and suffer extreme misery and servitude; or else to 
be victors, and secure our lands to us with glory, honour, and 
permanent ease. I beseech you, my good companions, for the 
invincible courage, faith, and virtue of your elders, who 
defended this your realm in liberty to these days, and for their 
pale ghosts; to suffer not you their sons to be bereft and 
stripped of your realm, liberties, and goods; nor yet to be 
taken, as wretches, to suffer these tyrannies. And if it happens 
you by adverse chance, which God prevent, to die, then do, so 
far as is in you, to make your death worthwhile; and think, it 
is better to die honourably, than to live in shame. Know 
yourselves endowed with incredible courage and virtue; and 
inheritors, by ancient lineage, as well to your noble fathers in 
wisdom and warlike prowess, as to their lands: not gathered of 
divers nations, but of one people under one mind: and servants 
to the Eternal God, that gives victory to just people, in reward 
of their virtue; and to false and wrongful people shame, 
discomfiture, and slaughter. Gird yourselves, therefore, lusty 
gallants, with courage and wisdom, to have victory: which shall 
not fail to succeed, if you, with constant courage, regard 
nothing so shameful as fleeing in fear; and attack your enemies 
with such cruelty as they intend to attack you."

Scarcely had Eugenius raised the spirit of his army by this 
exhortation, when Maximus appeared in sight, with all his army; 
and came forward with more diligence than was believed: for he 
came soon after the sun rising. The Scots were taken aback by 
the huge multitude of enemies: nonetheless, seeing no refuge, 
they determined to attempt the extreme risk of arms. Soon after, 
they arrayed themselves, with their backs to the sun; that the 
glance and beams thereof should not be impediment to their 
fighting: and scarcely were they well arrayed, than they rushed 
forward on these enemies. This fierce attack was an impediment 
to Maximus' plans: nonetheless, seeing the time so short, he 
exhorted his army to remember the Roman virtue, and to be not 
afraid of barbarous people, whom they recently defeated. 
Immediately, both the armies, at the sound of a trumpet, joined, 
with huge noise and clamour on all sides. At the first 
encounter, it was so cruelly fought, that it was uncertain to 
what party the most danger succeeded: then followed several 
chances of fortune. For the Scots that fought in the right wing 
under Ethodious, to win no less honour than glory, set on the 
Picts opposite them, and chased them through the Water of Doon; 
where many of them, slipping on the mud and slime thereof, were 
slain: then, by proud and insolent glory, as if they had been 
certain of victory, they strayed from their companions, and took 
to plundering; through which many of them were slain after, by a 
Roman legion that was sent by Maximus in support of the said 
Picts. In the left wing, where Doalus fought, the Scots met with 
Frenchmen, Britons, and Germans: where they were slain, fighting 
with persevering courage to the death, for defence of their 
realm. Then all the Roman army, by command of Maximus, rushed on 
the middle section, where Eugenius fought with his nobles, 
weary, and near vanquished by multitude of their enemies: 
although, many of them, fought fiercely while they might, 
omitting nothing that pertained to forceful champions. The 
nobles that fought in Eugenius' army, seeing the victory incline 
to the Romans, desired Eugenius to save himself by flight to 
better fortune; and immediately they took of his coat of armour 
by force, to make him unknown: nonetheless, he stayed, fighting 
with persevering malice against the Romans; and was slain, the 
third year of his reign.

While such terrible slaughter was made in the army of the Scots, 
all their carriage-men, that were left to keep their cattle and 
victuals, having no armour and without swords to defend them, 
seeing so many noblemen slain, by piteous commiseration, rushed 
on their enemies, and were all slain, fighting to the death.

While the Romans were following in the chase, by great ire and 
hatred, in this manner, they fell in an unknown manner of 
fighting; for the aged and feeble persons that were left at home 
as unfit to fight, very desirous to hear what fate was fallen to 
their sons, came to the place where the battle was: but when 
they saw so piteous and lamentable slaughter made on their sons 
and friends, they rushed on their enemies like furious 
creatures, regarding neither life, reason, nor age. The women 
came after, with terrible noise, bellowing like insane raging 
beasts, and set on the Romans. Nonetheless, both the aged men 
and women were finally slain. The Romans passed the night 
following with such huge fear and dread, that no trenches nor 
watching might be sufficient defence to their army; for the 
hills, valleys, and pasture resounded all the night with most 
terrible outcries of people howling in their death throes: for 
nothing was heard but horrible mourning of sobbing and dying 
people, crying a vengeance on the Romans and Picts, by whose 
treacherous deceits this huge slaughter was made on them. On the 
following day, Maximus divided the spoils of the field among his 
army, and made the dead bodies to be buried: and to show him not 
degenerate from Roman mercy, he made them that were left alive, 
and sorely wounded, to be cured with most skilful surgeons: 
among whom was Ethodius, brother to Eugenius, taken, and cured, 
by pity of Maximus, of all his wounds.



Chap. Eighteenth 
How the Scots, by the great cruelty of the Picts, were 
exiled out of Albion. How the Abbey of Iona was 
founded.

After the Scots were defeated in this way, King Eugenius was 
found slain; whom Maximus had buried with funeral obsequies: 
then he went with his victorious army through all the lands of 
Scotland, and many of the inhabitants thereof surrendered to 
him. The Picts, desiring the utter extermination of the Scots, 
were greatly displeased, that the said Scots were suffered in 
this way to live in Albion. Maximus tried to calm their 
indignation, saying, It pertained to Roman majesty, to have no 
less mercy on their subjects, than ferocity upon these 
conspirators and rebels. It was also proper to the Romans to 
overcome people more by benevolence than tyranny; for nothing 
might degrade more the Roman glory, than to use cruelties on 
their subjected people: and because the Scots were sufficiently 
punished for their rebellion, their king slain, their army 
defeated, and their strongholds taken; he would attack them with 
no further punishment, unless they conspired with new rebellion.

The King of Picts and his nobles, not at all satisfied by this 
answer, but rather moved to more indignation, desired Maximus, 
by many great persuasions, to slay all Scots, in every part 
where they might be apprehended; saying, They were their 
professed enemies, set on their utter extermination, and 
rejoicing only in slaughter of the Romans: otherwise, the Romans 
and their allied friends might have no certain happiness in 
Albion.

The Picts seeing themselves frustrated of their desires, began 
to try more cunning methods; and finally, corrupted Maximus with 
much money, which moves all mortal creatures to the most 
terrible felonies; and arranged for all Scots to be warned, 
under pain of death, to depart out of Albion at a prefixed day, 
so that their lands and territories might be taken by the Romans 
and Picts. The when the day came, all Scots were exiled, and 
commanded, under pain of most cruel punishment, never to return 
to Albion. By this proscription, some of them went to the Isles; 
others to Ireland, Orkney, France, Italy, Norway, and Denmark.

After proscription of the men, came several ladies of Scotland, 
arrayed in their mourning clothes, for sorrow for their 
husbands, who were slain in this last battle; and desired 
Maximus, with lamentable speech, to suffer them to live, as 
wretches, the remainder of their miserable lives in their native 
land, to pray for their husbands, and finally be buried with 
them in grief. But with all their sorrowful tears they could 
obtain nothing but plain refusal: and so the ladies and 
gentlewomen were exiled in the same manner as the men. These 
doings were occasion to Maximus to detest the inhumanities and 
cruel manners of the Picts. The Picts, raging each day in more 
cruelty; after the day of general proscription, murdered all 
Scots, wherever they might be apprehended, without any pity, 
ransom, or consideration of their status.

While such diligent searching was made in all parts, Cartandis, 
Queen of the Scots, with two maidens and a servant, was found at 
the sepulchre of her husband Eugenius, nearly worn out with 
mourning and tears: and because she was the Prince of Wales' 
daughter, she was brought to Maximus without any ill-treatment. 
Maximus than remembering the uncertain state of man, and having 
compassion of her sorrowful fate, met her in his honourable 
manner, and gave her all the consolation he could; and prayed 
her to be of good comfort, for he would treat her as his sister 
in times coming. Soon after, he clothed her with honourable and 
seemly clothes, and gave her the town of Carrick, with other 
rents and possessions, to sustain her royal estate: Cartandis, 
although knowing from what high happiness she was cast down, 
welcomed the yoke of servitude. And when she was returning to 
the said town of Carrick, she was taken, by the gate, by a 
company of the Romans and Picts; and not only stripped of her 
horse, clothing, money, and jewels, but also her servants slain, 
and her maidens raped.

Maximus informed of this outrage, ceased not until the misdoers 
were punished, and her goods restored; then preserved her, many 
days after, from all injury by enemies. On the following day, 
the Picts came to Maximus, complaning heavily that their men 
were slain because of a of a captive woman, enemy to them; and 
said they deserved other kinship of the Romans, fighting to the 
death for expansion of their empire, against the people with 
whom they were allied until those days: and desired, therefore, 
that Cartandis should be exiled in Britain, among her friends.

Cartandis hearing these words, said, She was but a miserable 
creature, naked of her husband and friends; and would by more 
miserable, if she, being cast down from high happiness, was 
reputed so unworthy, that she might not be suffered to live 
among her enemies, but commanded to live in daily shame among 
her friends: although it were more pleasing to her to be in 
Scotland, praying for the valiant people that were slain with 
her husband, during her humble life, than to live in honour of 
any princely estate. Finally, when she had desired either to be 
put quickly to death, or else to be suffered to live, as she 
desired, in Scotland; such commiseration arose among the Romans, 
moved by her imploring speech, that she was allowed, contrary to 
wishes of the Picts, to remain in Scotland, wherever she liked, 
with rents and possessions according to her estate.

Such things done, all priests, monks, and religious persons of 
the Scots blood, were exiled in the same manner out of Scotland: 
through which many of them came to the Isles, and built the 
abbey of Iona, where many devout persons remain yet to our days. 
It is uncertain whether the same be more plentiful of holy women 
or men, who live devoutly in their enclosed houses. By which it 
happened that this abbey, although it began humbly, by the 
devotion of people, and princely rewards, was made the common 
sepulchre, for many years after, of all Scots kings.

And though Ethodius, brother to Eugenius, with other Scots 
prisoners, was badly wounded in this battle; yet they were 
exiled, after their curing, in the same manner; and sworn 
neither to go to Ireland, Orkney, nor Isles, and constrained 
therefore to go to Norway.

The year that Scots were exiled out of Albion by the wars of the 
Romans, was from the beginning of the world, 5547 years; from 
the Incarnation of God, 379 years; from the beginning of the 
Scots in Albion, 712 years: in the second year of Julian, 
Emperor, who was named Apostate, because other Emperors before 
him were Catholic princes, and he a heretic.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
Of several marvels seen in Albion. How the Scots that 
fled to Ireland and the Isles, returned to Scotland 
with great forces; and how they were defeated and 
slain.

In the year that Eugenius fought with the Romans, there were 
seen many strange marvels in Albion, to the great terror of the 
people. In the night, there appeared many swords and weapons 
burning in the air; but at last they ran all together in a great 
blaze, and vanished out of sight. The Water of Doon ran full of 
blood, and the banks of it shone all night, as if it had been 
full of continual fires. Many small birds fell out of the air, 
in manner of a shower; and immediately came a huge multitude of 
ravens, and devoured them all. Although the soothsayers and 
crazy women said that these unknown and wonderful prodigies 
signified the extermination of the Scots; yet they were held in 
derision by the people, who would give no faith to such 
fantasies.

The Romans having such success, and the Scots being exiled out 
of Albion, Gillo, Captain of the Isles, informed of the 
proscription of Ethodius to Norway, without hope of his 
returning, had such desire to recover his realm, that he came 
with a great force to Argyll. In the meantime, his people, 
widely scattered by these incursions and spoils, happened, by 
chance, to come on an army of the Picts, stationed for defence 
of the country; by whom they were finally pursued and slain. All 
their ships and galleys were brought to the nearest port, to 
resist the remainder of the Scots, if they happened to return 
with any new army.

The men of the Isles, broken in this way with a double calamity, 
both with slaughter and loss of their ships, had no strength to 
pursue their enemies with any further battle. The remainder of 
the Scots, to avoid the ire and hatred of the Romans, fled to 
Ireland, and piteously complained before the King and Princes 
thereof, that their King Eugenius was slain, and all their 
friends, formerly most valiant in martial deeds, banished out of 
Albion, by the tyranny of the Romans, Britons, and Picts; whose 
cruelties were so odiously done to them, that no estate nor age 
were saved, but driven by force of warfare into foreign realms, 
to live in poverty and servitude: Thus was their noble and 
ancient realm, so long defended by valiant champions until those 
days, brought to utter extermination by insatiable avarice of 
the Romans, and given as prey to Britons and Picts, as a reward 
for their falsehood and treachery: And desired, therefore, for 
the love and tenderness that Nature, the resourceful mother of 
all creatures, has ordained parents to have to their children, 
to support them against their unmerciful enemies; that the 
Scots, descended from their blood, and occupying the realm of 
Scotland above 700 years, be not brought to utter confusion by 
Roman wars; since they were coming to them as to their certain 
anchor, and last refuge in their extreme need.

The princes of Ireland, moved by commiseration of this sorrowful 
fate falling to Scots, their native people, sent 10 thousand 
Irishmen with them to Albion, to recover their realm. This army 
came to Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame, and ceased from no 
manner of cruelty on the Britons and Picts that were found in 
those parts. Herdurstane, brother to Hergest, King of Picts, 
described above, hearing such great cruelties done to Picts, 
came quickly, with an army, to attack the Scots: nonetheless, he 
was put to flight, and his army defeated. Then the Scots took 
counsel, what was to be done. Some said, although they had this 
success, to risk not the chance of fortune any further: but, 
after this pleasing victory, to return to Ireland with the rich 
spoils of men and goods, taken by them in the said battle; and 
rather to keep them to a better fortune, than to wait for, with 
manifest folly, the Roman force: which had so high and singular 
pre-eminence, both in riches and warlike courage, that no people 
might resist them. Others said, it would be best to follow 
fortune, and recover the remaining lands taken from them. Since 
their beginning succeeded with such a happy result, their end 
should follow with even more prosperity; for it is often seen, 
that a great multitude of people have been vanquished by a few 
men: and, therefore, in hope of better fortune, it would be best 
to raise their courage, and either recover their native realm, 
or all to die together. This last opinion was approved. Then the 
Scots and Irishmen decided to recover all the remaining lands 
that pertained to them by any title or law, in Albion. At last, 
when they had fought with most raging fury against their 
enemies, no better fortune succeeded to them, than succeeded 
before to the men of the Isles; for few of them escaped untaken, 
or slain by the Romans.

The princes and nobles of Ireland, very upset by these tidings, 
convened to a council, to have consultation how the Scots might 
be restored to their realm, and the Romans best resisted. And 
when they saw no sufficient remedy for the same, they set aside 
all other matters; and concluded, to send their ambassadors to 
have peace of the Romans. The ambassadors, that came to this 
effect, were reproved by Maximus, why they supported the Scots 
against the Romans, considering no realms in earth, save 
Ireland, were free of Roman wars to those days. Yet peace was 
granted to them under these conditions: The princes and nobles 
of Ireland shall receive no enemies of the Romans within their 
realm, in times coming; and they shall make no support to them 
that move any wars against the Romans or their allied friends. 
No thieves, nor scoundrels of Ireland, shall came to do harm, in 
times coming, in Albion. The peace having been ratified in this 
manner, there followed no trouble afterwards in Albion by 
Ireland.

And so ends here, the Sixth book of these Chronicles.




BOOK VII. 
Here Begins the Seventh Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First 
How Maximus obtained the crown of Britain by his 
liberality. How he slew Emperor Gratian, and was slain 
by Theodosius.

Maximus, having defeated any trouble from enemies in all parts, 
with certain peace; to make his prudent manners more patent, 
showed himself so benevolent to the people, that no man was 
denied his presence; and he had with him, in daily fellowship, 
many of the great nobles of Britain; and treated them so 
pleasantly, that several of them were drawn to his favour. For 
when he ceased from public matters, he gave his talent to 
tournaments, wrestling, and other knightly exertion, with the 
Britons; and become so liberal, that he gave among them in one 
day, more than all the tribute of Britain might extend to for a 
year. All the warriors and knights in his camp, were persuaded 
to take his part, by his liberality, against whatever risks that 
might occur. Maximus, knowing the minds of his army given with 
such fervent friendship to him, called a convention at York, and 
divided all the lands formerly possessed by the Scots, among the 
Picts and Britons. Such things done, he garrisoned all the 
strongholds of Britain with men, fortifications, and victuals: 
then called before him all his friends and men of arms, whom he 
knew most favorable to his desires; and demanded of them, by 
what method or ways he might most easily obtain the crown of 
Britain. The Britons, knowing his imperial lineage and 
liberality, with high courage, and craft of warlike prowess, 
created him king. Though Paulus Diaconus writes, that he was 
made king against his will, I will follow my authors described 
above, rather than obscure historians. Emperor Valentinian, 
knowing that Maximus had usurped the crown of Britain, sent 
several captains and armies, to defeat his rebellion. At last, 
when he perceived the said Maximus invincible in battle, and 
many of his captains and armies defeated and slain, he 
condescended lightly to have peace with the said Maximus.

Thus was Maximus suffered, by the Emperor, to enjoy the crown of 
Britain; which he governed 17 years after without trouble, 
having the whole realm of Albion under his dominion: which had 
never happened before to any living creature. He had the Picts 
in such familiarity, that the strongest of them were chosen 
captain in his army, and others made soldiers in several castles 
of Britain. And when he came to their lands, he clothed himself 
with a mantle bordered with gold and silken flowers, after their 
fashion; and of them desired only a small tribute, to be a 
memorial that they were tributaries to him in name of the 
Romans. The Picts and Britons, delivered thus of all deadly fear 
of the Scots, loved Maximus with vehement affection; and 
rejoiced, that the Scots, their old enemies, were exiled out of 
Albion, and put to utter ruin. When Maximus had governed the 
crown of Britain certain years with great courage and prudence, 
he began, by insatiable avarice, to covet the whole empire of 
the world: and to conquer the same, he went to France, after he 
had garrisoned all the strongholds of Britain with strong 
munitions and soldiers. At his coming to France, he was tenderly 
received by certain legions of the Romans, who were enemies to 
Emperor Gratian, and bore him in deadly hatred, because he held 
foreign and barbarous people in more reverence than the Romans. 
Maximus, favored in this way by the Romans in France, gathered 
an army, with all the strength that he could assemble; and in a 
sudden incursion, slew Emperor Gratian, the 29th year of his 
reign. After this slaughter, Maximus went through Germany and 
Italy; and by fear of his reputation only, he constrained the 
people to pay him tribute: nonetheless, he was finally slain by 
Emperor Theodosius.

As soon as the Romans who were left in France knew of the 
slaughter of Maximus, they took immediately his son, named 
Victor; and stripped him both of his authority and life: as 
Paulus Diaconus writes at length, in the Life of Emperors 
Gratian and Theodosius,



Chap. Second. 
How Octavius was made King of Britons. How Mercius and 
Victorinus were sent to Albion, to defeat the Britons. 
How the Picts were subjected to great servitude; and 
how their King slew himself.

The Roman princes being divided in this manner among themselves, 
Octavius, son to Octavius, King of Britain, described above, 
returned to Britain; for he had fled, as we have said, to 
France, to avoid the tyranny of Maximus, when he subdeued 
Britain to his rule; and claimed the crown to pertain to him as 
just heir, descending of the blood royal thereof by long 
progression: and promised, if they condescended to support him, 
to deliver them from Roman servitude, and to suffer none but 
their native blood to reign above them in times coming.

The Britons, moved by his arguments, and very desirous to 
recover their liberty, made him king. The Romans, who kept the 
strongholds and fortifications of Britain, were opposed to their 
doings. Thus there was great contention: the Britons set to 
defend Octavius, and the Romans to keep Britain under the rule 
of Emperor Theodosius.

This rebellion of the Britons was occasion to the Emperor to 
send new captains, with many Roman legions, to defeat the 
Britons: but when he found they could not be defeated by force 
of arms, he gave them peace under these conditions: Octavius 
should remain King of Britain, during his life, and friendship 
with the Romans; the fortifications and strongholds of Britain 
to be kept by the Romans; the administration of justice to be at 
the will of Theodosius, or whom he might appoint as his deputy 
for the same: paying in this way tribute to the Emperor as they 
paid before to Maximus. Thus was Britain made tributary, as 
before, to the Romans.

Not long after, two captains were sent, with many legions, to 
Britain: one, named Marcius, to make his residence at London; 
and the other, named Victorinus, to remain at York. By 
governance of these two captains, there followed, many years 
after, great affliction to the people of Albion; for Victorinus 
convened the Picts to a council, and reproved them for using 
their own laws, in contempt of Roman authority, as if they had 
been free people, not bound to the Emperor's servitude. After 
several consultations, he made laws, That none of the Picts 
should reign after Hergest; no administration of justice to be 
made by their own laws, except by the Romans; and the said 
Romans to have over them, in times coming, the authority of life 
and death: and if they were found repugnant to these enactments, 
to be punished by death.

Hergest, King of Picts, subjected thus to vile servitude in his 
latter age, was penitent of the wars made before against the 
Scots; seeing, after their proscription, so intolerable 
calamities happening, both to his people thean present, and to 
their posterity: and because he could not remedy them, he slew 
himself for bitter sorrow.

Victorinus, knowing this wretched end of Hergest, commanded that 
no Picts' blood should usurp the crown in times coming; and that 
none of them should bear office nor authority, under pain of 
death; with all other charges to be observed, which they were 
subjected to by Maximus, when he exiled the Scots. Thus was the 
realm of the Picts stripped of their native laws, and subjected 
to the Romans as a province, in the same way as the realm of the 
Britons.

The Picts, holding the commands of Victorinus in derision, were 
very reluctant to allow the crown to be taken from their native 
blood; and made Durstus, the son of Hergest, to be their king. 
Victorinus, moved by their rebellion, thought it best to defeat 
them before they gathered any more strength, and came quickly to 
Pentland with a great force.

The Picts in Camelon, with their new king, when he heard of the 
coming of Victorinus, began to garrison their town with all 
provision: nonetheless sooner than they expected, the Romans 
surrounded their town with a strong siege, and took it finally 
by force of arms. In this town was taken King Durstus, and sent 
to Rome, to await the judgement of Roman senators. The principal 
movers of this rebellion were scourged with wands through the 
town of Camelon.

The Picts, defeated by Victorinus in this manner, were commanded 
to pay yearly to the Roman treasurer, the fourth part of all the 
produce of their lands, with the third part of their cattle, 
under pain of death; for he thought the Picts so insolent after 
the ejection of the Scots out of Albion, that, if they were not 
defeated in time, many high offences might arise from them in 
Albion. And by all these insupportable charges, he subjected 
them to most vile servitude; and sent them to Britain, and other 
realms, to mine metals, work in quarries, and to make bricks. 
And above all their calamities, there came to them a more 
insufferable injury, devised in final destruction of their 
realm: for within a short time after, they were commanded to go, 
with their wives, children, and goods, under pain of death, 
beyond the Water of Forth; and leave behind them Merse, Berwick, 
Pentland, Galloway, Stirling, Carrick, Kyle, and Cunninghame, 
and most of all the Wood of Caledonia; that the same might be 
perpetually inhabited, in times coming, by Britons. Also, they 
were commanded to build a high dike, from Abercorne to 
Dumbarton, to divide them from the Britons; and if any Picts 
crossed this dike, to be punished no less than of they had 
offended against the majesty of the Romans.

The Picts, aggrieved with these and many other intolerable 
injuries, began to lament their sorrowful fate, fallen to them 
by their own offence; and raised their eyes to the heavens, 
humbly praying the merciful God to deliver them from Roman 
tyranny.



Chap. Third. 
Of Ethodius, brother to Eugenius described above. Of 
his governance in Denmark; and of his succession. How 
Rome was taken by the Goths; and how sundry spoils 
thereof fell to Fergus the Second.

While the Picts were punished with these and many other 
afflictions, the Scots were vagabond, and banished in foreign 
realms, with their wives and children; some of them living on 
the labour of their hands; others being mercenary soldiers, 
under several princes and captains of the world.

Ethodius, brother to Eugenius, banished, as we have said, with 
his wife, out of Albion, was generously treated by the King of 
Denmark; and got certain lands, where he remained with his wife: 
on whom he got a son, named Erthus. This Erthus, after the death 
of his father Ethodius, married a noble lady, named Rocha, 
daughter to Roric, who was the greatest prince of the Danes, 
under the king; and got on her a son, named Fergus: who 
recovered the realm of Scotland, as we shall now describe. This 
Fergus, in his flourishing youth, went, by command of the King 
of Danes, with a company of chosen and valiant men, to Alaric, 
King of Goths; who at that time was going, with a huge army, to 
confound and destroy the empire of the Romans. Fergus was very 
glad of this voyage; for he bore extreme hatred against the 
Romans, because they slew his elders, or else banished them from 
their native realm in foreign regions. Finally, after many 
battles, fought with several chances of fortune, between the 
Romans and Goths; Radagasus, principal captain of this army, 
being slain, with infinite number of people, and the Romans 
broken in this way, with their army and strength; a close siege 
was laid about Rome, by the said Alaric, King of Goths. The 
Romans defended the town for a long time, against several 
attacks; until, at last, they lacked victuals: through which was 
such hunger among them, that they abhorred not to eat the flesh 
of men, with other forbidden meats. "In deploration of this 
calamity, my voice," says Saint Jerome, "is muted, and the 
sobbing cuts my words. The town is taken, that took all the 
world, vanquished more by hunger than the sword; and few found 
alive within the same. So far sprang the hungry rage, that it 
constrained the people to eat abominable meats: the mother 
spared not to swallow the fruit of her own bowels."

Thus was Rome finally conquered by the Goths, the first day of 
April, from the beginning of it by Romulus, 1164 years; from the 
Incarnation of God, 412 years.

As soon as Rome was taken, the Goths ceased from slaughter of 
the people, and from plundering of the temples of the Apostles 
Peter and Paul: through which many people that fled there, were 
saved of their goods and lives.

Rome, once the Lady of the World, was plundered thus by cruelty 
of Goths; and the spoils of it divided, by custom of arms, among 
the Goths. It is said, that beside many rich jewels and precious 
articles that fell to Fergus the Second by the said spoils, a 
chest was given to him, full of books; which he brought out of 
Italy, with incredible labour and diligence, to Germany; and 
sent it to remain in Iona, with many other Chronicles and 
Histories of Scotland; it is uncertain by what impulse this was 
done. It is said that Aeneas Silvius, who was sent as legate 
from Eugenius the Fourth, Pope, to King James the First, decided 
to go to the Isles of Scotland, to see if he might find any of 
the works of Titus Livy, which were destroyed at this time by 
cruel wars in Italy; for more notable things have been destroyed 
by battle, than by decay of years. Nonetheless, because the said 
Aeneas knew the passage dangerous, because the king was slain, 
he left his purpose. And we, of that same manner, very desirous 
to know what books there were, whose fame was so divulged in all 
parts; made such diligence, that at last five old books, written 
in Roman letters, were brought to us at Aberdeen, by industry of 
a nobleman, Master John Campbell, treasurer to the King, the 
year of God 1 thousand, 5 hundred, 25 years: in the which were 
nothing but broken leaves, and few of them broader than the palm 
of a man's hand, written skilfully on rude and hard parchment; 
but they were so obscure, we might not read each tenth word. And 
whether these books were a remnant of them that were destroyed 
by the said wars of Italy, or if they were brought to the said 
Abbey out of foreign and strange places, it is uncertain; yet, 
by testimony of them that read the same, we find they sounded 
more like the eloquence of Sallust than of Livy. Further, at 
this same time, was brought to us, by the same messengeir, the 
Works of Veremund, Archdeacon of Saint Andrew's; containing the 
history of this realm, from the first beginning thereof, to King 
Malcolm Canmore's time: which authors we have followed, with the 
most wise Bishop William Elphinston, to the end of this our 
work. But we will return to our history.

Fergus, the son of Erthus, departed from Rome, with Alaric, 
three days after it was put to sack; and went with him to the 
conquest of several other towns in Italy. Not long after, he was 
commanded to go, with certain ships, to Sicily; and in the 
meantime, there arose so unmerciful tempest on him, that he was 
driven, by force of contrary winds, again to Italy, and narrowly 
escaped with his life.

At his returning, Alaric had died, and Athalphas made King of 
Goths, and general captain of their army: with whom Fergus 
become so beloved for his singular courage and virtue, that as 
soon as Italy was defeated by the Goths, he was suffered to 
return home, with many Danes, to Denmark; full of riches and 
treasure, got in the said wars.



Chap. Fourth. 
Of several Clerics and Saints flourishing in the 
world. Of the first message sent by the Picts to the 
Scots.

Many noble clerics flourished at this time in the world: as, 
Claudian, poet, writer of some part of our History; Apollinaris, 
confounder of the heretics that were poisoned by Porphyry; 
Martin, Bishop of Tours, in France; with many resolute and holy 
men. Among us was in those days, Saint Ninian, the first Bishop 
of Galloway; where he built a church in honour of Saint Martin, 
his uncle.In those days was also Saint Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, 
who brought Saint Augustine to the faith and sacrament of 
baptism. This Augustine was the first beginner of Canons 
Regular, of whom are now many abbeys erected in the world by the 
munificence of certain princes. Of this order there have been 30 
Popes, beside many bishops and noble prelates, whose number may 
not be comprehended. By mutation of this order, arose the 
Eremitians; who are increased to such incredible number, 
although they suffered great affliction from the pagans, so that 
there is of them this day in Europe above two thousand and 3 
hundred abbeys, beside those that are in Africa and Egypt. This 
Augustine was not only commendable in his institution of 
religious manners, but also for his singular erudition in every 
kind of science: for he had scarce 20 years of age, when he read 
rhetoric in Carthage; and learned both his philosophy and 
mathemathics without any teacher. After this, he came to Milan, 
where he, by the preaching of Saint Ambrose, received the 
Christian faith; and was so profitable thereto, that he 
vanquished and put down 100 different heresies, and wrote such a 
huge number of books, that no age of man may suffice to read 
them: and died, the 80th year of his age. And in those days was 
also Basilius, the first beginner of monks; Cyrillus, Bishop of 
Jerusalem; and Saint Jerome, the Pope,[sic] who translated the 
Bible out of Hebrew into Latin, with many other volumes as well. 
His works were held in such reverence by the Pope Damasus, that 
they were commanded to be read among other devout works in 
churches. But we will return to our history.

The Picts, seeing themselves each day more tormented with Roman 
injuries, and irked with unsupportable servitude, sent their 
secret messengers to the Scots who were exiled in the Isles, 
Ireland, and Norway; desiring them to return to Albion, to 
recover their realm: and promised, by their great oaths, either 
to restore the Scots to their realm and lands, or else to fight 
in their support to the death, against the Romans and Britons.

When Fergus had heard these desires of the Picts, he sent, by 
advice of the King of Denmark, his trusted servants in all parts 
where there were any Scots, to explore their minds towards him. 
And when he found them all of a mind, to recover their realm, 
and revenge the injuries done to them by the Romans and Britons; 
he assembled a great number of ships and warriors, partly with 
the riches he won in the wars of Italy, and partly by support of 
his grandfather Roric, to come to Albion.



Chap. Fifth. 
How Gratian, King of Britons, and Mercius, Roman 
captain, were slain, and Constantine put in Mercius' 
place; and of his death. Of the second message sent by 
Picts to Fergus; and how he came to Albion, and came 
to an agreement with the Picts, and recovered his 
realm.

During this time, Gratian, a Briton, by consent of Mercius, the 
Roman captain, took the crown of Britain. This trouble was soon 
pacified; for such contention arose between them, that each one 
of them slew the other. The Romans, very sorrowful for the death 
of their captain, choose Constantine, by advice of Emperor 
Honorius, to succeed in Mercius' place. This Constantine was not 
a man of noble blood, nor yet of martial deeds. As soon as he 
was chosen captain, he went to France, with an army, to deliver 
the same from an attack by Goths and Swiss; where he was 
vanquished by a noble knight, named Constantius, and slain.

As soon as Victorinus knew of the slaughter of Mercius and 
Constantine, he went to London, and garrisoned all the 
strongholds of Britain with strong munitions and warriors; and 
set his talent in many ways to keep the Britons in support of 
Emperor Honorius: for the empire of the Romans was attacked with 
great rebellion in all parts. The Picts, seeing the Britons held 
with great difficulty in support of the Romans, believed firmly, 
if the Scots were brought again to Albion, and they supported 
them, they would recover their liberty. And for these causes, 
they sent their second message to Fergus, saying there was so 
great trouble in Britain among the Romans, that no time could be 
so suitable as then to recover his realm.

Soon after, Fergus raised sail, and arrived in Moray, where he 
landed his army. The news of his coming spread through Albion, 
caused the Scots to convene to him from all parts, with their 
wives and children, in the same manner as if their enemies had 
been chased and vanquished, and as they were to remain 
perpetually in their native lands, without any further trouble. 
Then came several Picts, in great companies, to Fergus; thanking 
him, that he, for singular love to recover his native realm, was 
coming to Albion, not daunted by the winter storms nor danger of 
the seas, when the passage was most perilous; and desired him to 
set aside all injuries, if there were any in bygone times, 
between Scots and Picts, that they might be newly allied, after 
the terms of the old peace: and prayed him to impute no fault to 
them for the wicked offences committed against the noble King 
Eugenius, his progenitor; but to impute the same only to their 
chief elders, who could neither, for that time, have experience 
of the deceit of the Romans, nor yet understand what vengeance 
and calamity was coming to them by the wars made against the 
Scots; when they, being deceived by pleasing words of the 
Romans, brought themselves to intolerable servitude: through 
which they were so cruelly punished, that every kind of death 
was to be preferred to Roman dominion.

To this Fergus answered, He would gladly have peace and 
friendship with Picts, with similar conditions as they were 
before allied with his ancestors; and would risk himself with 
them in battle, against the Romans and Britons, their old and 
perpetual enemies; and fight to the death for their common good, 
to revenge the injuries done to them: provided that the said 
Picts would peacefully depart, with their wives, children, and 
goods, out of the lands which had previously been treacherously 
taken rom the Scots. As to the old injuries of the said Picts, 
he thought them sufficiently punished, by just punishment of 
God, for their offence; since they were not only deprived and 
stripped of their native lands, but subjected to most vile and 
intolerable servitude.

The Picts, their wishes being met, created a king, and set a day 
to meet Fergus. At the day appointed, the Scots and Picts were 
allied together, after the old agreement, in most assured way 
that might be devised. Such things done, Fergus received all the 
lands and strongholds that were taken from his ancestors before 
by Roman wars; and soon after, he went with an honourable 
company to Argyll, where he was crowned in the fateful chair of 
marble.

The year that Fergus recovered his realm, was the 45th year 
after the Scots were expelled out of Albion; from the 
Incarnation, 422 years; from the first beginning of the Scots, 7 
hundred 55 years; in the 18th year of Honorius, Emperor.



Chap. Sixth. 
How the Romans, fighting against the Scots and Picts, 
were scattered by a shower of hail. Of several feats 
of arms done by the valiant Grahame at the Wall of 
Abercorn. Of his lineage, and alliance with King 
Fergus.

Victorinus, disturbed that Scots had come again to Albion in 
this way, assembled an army, and came to York. After his coming, 
he sent a herald to the Picts, soliciting them, with many large 
promises, to dissolve the alliance made lately with the Scots. 
At last, seeing his purpose came to little effect, he began to 
hate the Picts, as false and perjured people; and to punish 
their rebellion, he came, with an army of 50,000 men, through 
Kendal, Merse, and Pentland, to the great damage to the people 
thereof; and set down his camp not far from Camelon.

Fergus, informed of the coming of the Romans in this manner, for 
both he and the King of Picts were gathered with a great army, 
came over the Forth; and during the night set down his camp not 
far from his enemies, intending to attack them at the break of 
day. The Romans, on the other side, knew well the forces of the 
Scots and Picts; and at the third vigil made themelves ready to 
battle, and fought with the allied kings beside the Water of 
Carron. This battle was very cruelly fought, and so great 
multitude of people slain, that the said water ran many miles 
with purple streams to the seas. While their armies were 
fighting in this manner, with uncertain victory, came suddenly a 
sharp shower, so full of hail and sleet, that none of them might 
know each other; through which they were constrained to scatter, 
more irked than satiated of each other's slaughter. Thus were 
both the armies so broken, that many years after, none of them 
might attack the other in battle.

Victorinus, on the following day, seeing his army broken, 
returned to Kent, and left behind him many soldiers in Pentland, 
to keep the same as a province, against the Scots and Picts. The 
allied kings commanded the remainder of their people, who were 
left alive, to return home: and because they found themselves 
unable to renew battle, they set their talent to save both 
themselves and their lands to a better fortune. Soon after, they 
convened in Argyll, to see what way they might best resist their 
enemies, revenging the injuries done by them, and to teach their 
people the art of warfare; for they were abused for many years, 
without any exercise thereof. After several consultations, the 
Scots, seeing the Picts of more number than might be nurtured in 
Angus, Fife, Stirling, and Strathearn; suffered them to remain 
in Atholl, beyond the hills of Grampian, until they might, by 
some better fortune, recover the remainder of their lands, which 
were taken from them by tyranny of the Romans. The Picts spread 
fast in Atholl, and made several strongholds and towns in it.

In the meantime, Victorinus, Governor of Britain, commanded the 
Britons, by general edict, to build a wall between Abercorn and 
Dumbarton, with stakes interwoven with brushwood, in their 
strongest manner, to save them from invasion by the Scots and 
Picts: and to build this dike there were assembled many 
craftsmen out of all parts, with many warriors, to protect them 
while the dike was built.

In the meantime, when they were building it most busily, came 
the valiant Grahame, whose daughter was married to King Fergus, 
and slew a great number of these warriors at the building of 
this dike, and the remaining put to flight: and immediately, by 
a fierce incursion, he brought a huge plunder of men and goods 
from the Britons to the Scots' lands. This Grahame was descended 
of an ancient house of Demnark, and got on a noble lady of that 
same country by one of the Scots that was banished with Ethodius 
out of Albion; and after the proscription of the Scots, he 
married a virgin of the blood royal of Denmark, on whom he got a 
daughter of most excellent beauty, who was given to Fergus in 
marriage. Fergus got on her 3 sons before his coming to Albion, 
whose names were Eugenius, Dongarus, and Constancius; of whom we 
shall speak in our history below. Others say, this Grahame was a 
Briton, who avoiding the Roman tyranny, fled among the Scots, 
and was after banished with them in Denmark; for he was great 
enemy to the Romans, seeing them reign with such tyranny and 
avarice above their subjects. However, of whatsoever house or 
lineage he was descended, the truth is he was a man of high 
courage and spirit, both in war and peace, and strongest enemy 
to the Romans and Britons. Of this Grahame, descended the 
surname of Grahams.



Chap. Seventh 
Of several consultations made by the Scots for their 
defence against the Romans and Britons. How Victorinus 
obtained the crown of Britain; and how he was punished 
therefor by death.

The Britons, broken with several battles in this manner, ceased 
many years after from battle, content to defend their own lands. 
At this time came infinite number of Scots out of France, Spain, 
Germany, Italy, and other parts, where they were mercenaries, to 
King Fergus; trusting, because so huge a rebellion was made in 
all realms against the Romans, to recover their lands in Albion.

Fergus, rejoicing at their coming, went with them to Carrick; 
where he fought with the Romans, and got no less misfortune than 
he got before: through which he was constrained to leave 
Carrick, and return to Argyll, where he remained all the winter 
following. A convention was made by him the next summer; in 
which several of his nobles persuaded him to raise a new army to 
resist Victorinus, for he was coming then to Galloway, and 
rather to risk the extreme danger of battle, than daily to live 
in such affliction: others said, It would be best to delay, and 
not to fight with the Romans, because they were twice defeated; 
because there was the danger, if they were defeated the third 
time, their realm should be prey to their enemies. It would be 
best, therefore, to cease from battle, while their strength was 
recovering, by which they might be the more able to resist. 
Also, so frequent rebellion was made against the Romans in all 
parts, that Victorinus might not long stay in Britain: and 
therefore, since the empire of the Romans appeared so manifestly 
to decline, it might happen that Victorinus would be constrained 
to fly out of Britain, and then the Scots and Picts would have a 
suitable opportunity to recover their realm, without any great 
danger. This last council was approved; and so it was concluded, 
that Scots and Picts should attack their enemies more by 
skirmishing than open battle.

In the meantime, Emperor Honorius, took great suspicion against 
this Victorinus, fearing that he would usurp the crown of 
Britain. Thus it was believed by many people, that the Emperor 
would relieve Victorinus of all authority in Britain. As soon as 
Victorinus was informed thereof, he took the crown of Britain, 
with the great approval of his army: part of the Britons 
assisted him, but others supported Dioneth, son to King Octavius 
before died. Thus there appeared great sedition in Britain. 
Nonetheless, Emperor Honorius, seeing so great trouble rising in 
Britain, sent a valiant knight, named Heraclius, to defeat their 
rebellion; whose coming made the Britons, and others that 
supported Victorinus, so daunted, that they brought Victorinus 
bound to this Heraclius, with many others who were movers of 
their rebellion. Soon after, Victorinus was sent to Rome, with 
many of his supporters, and punished by death.

Thus was Britain brought again by Heraclius under Roman rule.



Chap. Eighth. 
How Placidus, the Roman captain, was defeated with his 
army, by the Scots and Picts. How King Fergus 
recovered all his lands, as a condition of peace, from 
the Romans. Of his civil and religious industry for 
the welfare of his people.

Heraclius, when he had brought Britain in this manner to Roman 
rule; by command of Honorius, he returned to Rome, and went to 
Africa, to defeat the rebellion of Athalus the tyrant; and left 
behind him in Britain a man of feeble courage, named Placidus: 
who, through his avarice, was very unfit to govern any province.

Fergus, knowing well the feeble courage of Placidus, thought the 
time suitable to recover the lands taken from him before by 
Roman wars. And soon after, he came with an army to Carrick, 
waiting for the coming of the King of Picts with his army. As 
soon as the Scots and Picts were met together, they went through 
Carrick, Kyle, Cunninghame, and Galloway, ceasing from no manner 
of cruelty on them that obeyed the rule of the Romans: and in 
the same manner, they came to Pentland, Merse, and Berwick, and 
left neither the Romans nor Britons in the same.

Placidus, Governor of Britain, when he heard of these things, 
came with a huge army in Pentland. The Scots and Picts, not 
afraid of his coming, met him with great fury. There followed a 
terrible and sore battle. And first the horsemen of the Romans 
were defeated; and soon after, the remaining legions were so 
oppressed with continual shot of arrows, that they ran away in 
the same manner. Then was a sorrowful slaughter made on the 
fleeing army. Placidus, narrowly escaping with his life, fled to 
York.

The allied people, insolent after this victory, decided to 
besiege York: nonetheless, their army was so broken, that they 
were constrained to desist.

Placidus, no less daunted by many other afflictions falling to 
the Romans in several parts of the world, than by this last 
defeat, feared that British should pass from Roman dominion, if 
the Britons moved any new rebellion; and, therefore, he began to 
seek peace with Picts and Scots. Then peace was finally agreed 
under these conditions: All lands and fortifications taken 
before from Scots and Picts, by Roman tyranny, should be 
restored to them again; no incursions nor raids should be made, 
in times coming, by Scots and Picts, into the Roman lands; the 
Romans should stand content with the lands obtained from the 
Britons, and should not attack the Scots nor Picts with any wars 
in times coming.

As soon as the allied kings had received their lands and 
territories by this manner, they gave their exact diligence to 
instruct their people in pleasing and civil manners, without any 
oppression of servitude. Then Fergus, to increase the Scots, 
Danes, and others that came with him to recover their realm, 
under friendship and blood; gave several lands of his realm 
among them: through which, many lands of his realm lost their 
old name, and were called after by the name of the new 
possessors. And because the names of every land in Scotland are 
well known to all Scots, I will show nothing thereof.

Then Fergus repaired all the churches that had deteriorated by 
negligence of the people, and endowed several priests with rents 
and possessions to do divine service. He brought all the monks 
that were banished, again to his realm; and treated them, with 
great reverence, to instruct his people in the faith. He built 
the Abbey of Iona, and endowed it with several lands, rents, and 
possessions; and commanded the same to be, in times coming, the 
common sepulchre of all kings succeeding after him. He endowed 
certain funeral obsequies to be done yearly for their souls.

This Fergus was diligent as well in civil as religious matters; 
for he repaired all the strongholds lying on his borders 
opposite the Britons, where he ordained his veteran soldiers to 
remain perpetually for defence thereof, on the common purse.



Chap. Ninth. 
Of the death of Placidus. Of the message sent by 
Castius, Governor of Britain, to Fergus; and of 
Fergus' answer. How the Romans were defeated, and 
Castius slain.

When Fergus had recovered his realm in this manner, and restored 
his people to their ancient honours and dignity, Emperor 
Honorius died: after whom succeeded Theodosius; who sent a 
nobleman, named Valentinian, to Italy, to repair all damage done 
by civil wars. And in the meantime, Placidus, Governor of 
Britain, died.

The Scots and Picts, trusting to have good occasion, by the 
death of Placidus, to attack the Britons, (for the peace was 
dissolved by his death;) came to Westmorland, Cumbria, and other 
regions that were taken from them before by Roman wars, and 
ceased from no manner of cruelty on them that obeyed the Romans. 
Many of the fled to Castius; for he was made Governor of Britain 
after the death of Placidus. This Castius, fearing, the thing 
that came after, that Dioneth, son of Octavius described above, 
should usurp the crown of Britain by the assistance of the Scots 
and Picts, for he married Fergus' sister, sent to Fergus, 
charging him by a herald, if he desired peace, and to live on 
the old lands and frontiers pertaining to his elders, to attack 
no others: and if he desired nothing but battle, he made him to 
understand he had the same enemies that drove his elders out of 
Albion, and subjected the Picts to servitude. To this charge was 
answered by Scots and Picts, they would have no peace with the 
Romans, until Westmorland and Cumbria were restored to them, 
with all the fortifications and strongholds thereof.

Castius, aggrieved wth this answer, came forward with his army: 
and when he was going through the Roman provinces not far from 
Westmorland, he was informed that Dioneth was coming, with a 
great force, out of Wales, in support of the Scots and Picts. 
The Britons, knowing the fierceness and cruelty of Welshmen, 
were daunted by these tidings: notwithstandlng, by exhortation 
of Castius, they raised their spirits, and came the third day 
after, very desirous of battle, in their enemies' sight. Now 
Dioneth and the allied people were merged with their hosts 
together, and well arrayed for battle, when suddenly both the 
armies joined, and fought long with uncertain victory; until at 
last the mercenaries that fought in the wings with light armour, 
ran away. There followed a huge alarm among the Romans; and the 
same was the more increased by the slaughter of Castius, their 
captain: and immediately the center squadron fled; on whom the 
Scots, Picts, and Welshmen followed, with long chase and 
slaughter. Yet, because they kept no order in their chase, they 
got more injury than they did to their enemies.

The Romans, defeated in this way, collected the remainder of 
their army together, and went to Wales; and left behind them all 
the strongholds of the country, without any defence.



Chap. Tenth.  
How Maximian, Governor of Britain, came with a huge 
army against the Scots and Picts. Of Fergus' speech to 
his army; and how both the Kings of the Scots and 
Picts were slain, and their army defeated by the 
Romans.

Dioneth, after this defeat of the Romans, took the crown of 
Britain, and attacked all the people thereof with great cruelty 
and slaughter, that obeyed the Romans. Thus it appeared that 
Britain, unless this trouble were quickly defeated, would pass 
from the dominion of the Romans.

At this time there was in France a nobleman, named Etius, 
General Captain thereof, by authority of the Emperor. This 
Etius, hearing that Britain was naked of support, sent, by 
desire of the Britons, a valiant knight, named Maximian, to put 
down all this trouble caused by the Welshmen, Scots and Picts. 
Maximian came soon after with an army to Albion; whom the 
Britons received with great triumph, and prayed God to send him 
good fortune against his enemies.

Maximian, knowing more trouble would come from the rebellion of 
Dioneth, than by any other danger occurring, for he was of the 
blood royal of Britain; thought a long delay would be an 
impediment to his wars, and came with his army with great 
diligence to York; and soon after, he came to Westmorland.

The allied kings when they heard of his coming, came with their 
armies in the same manner: and in the meantime came to them 
Dioneth, King of Britain, with all his power, out of Wales. At 
the spring of the day, when all their power was combined 
together, Fergus called them by the sound of a trumpet to his 
standard, and said: "I wish, wise friends, that this battle, 
which we are now to lead against our most dangerous enemies, 
were fought with such great manliness, courage, and spirit, that 
the same may be to your honour and profit, and to my high 
pleasure and gladness. Truly, if you will ponder this matter 
wisely, your minds, that have been so long distanced from ease, 
and so occupied with continual exercise of warfare, should be 
raised in great hope of victory, seeing your enemies in sight, 
whom you so often before defeated and pursued. It necessary for 
all forceful champions ever to believe the best, and have 
excellent fortitude against whatsoever adversity that may occur: 
for fortitude is such a high and sovereign virtue, that it 
persuades every nobleman, by impulsion of nature, to resist 
adversity. This virtue is more renowned, to resist the injury of 
enemies, than to attack them with any injury. For he that is 
wrongfully injured has always good hope of better fortune to 
follow: thus he increases in stength by hope, and by his just 
cause he grows prudent. By contrary, he that does wrong is 
injurious to himself, and has no hope of good fortune to follow. 
Maximus, once Governor of Britain, by his treacherous deceits 
was allied with the Picts, no less for the exterminion of them 
than of the Scots: as the end thereof showed. They slew my 
grandfather Eugenius, with many of your noble elders; and put 
them to such affliction, that they were many years exiled this 
region: through which he obtained the whole realm of Albion; and 
not content with that happiness, he subjected the Picts, our old 
allied friends, against his treaty and promise, to vile 
servitude. Nonetheless, the end of this alliance showed to the 
said Picts, what damage comes from being allied with treacherous 
people, in contempt of their true friends. So at last the Picts, 
penitent of the insupportable injuries done to us, began, though 
it was too late, to be prudent, and brought us again into this 
realm; and soon after our coming, we vanquished our fierce 
enemies with little difficulty. Now are these previously 
vanquished tyrants returned to attack usat the instigtion of 
Maximian, their captain; hoping to restore them to that courage, 
which they lost before by the slaughter of their captain 
Castius. They order us, as if we were under their dominion, to 
go out of Cumbria and Westmorland, which pertain to us by just 
title. For these reasons, I think we should not only refuse 
their commands, but also pursue our just action against them 
with all our strength. Therefore, be awakened, valiant 
champions, and take your weapons with good courage and spirit: 
think there will be no great difficulty in defeating these 
feeble creatures, who so cowardly gave place before to your 
arms. Go forward, my merry men, and remember no less of your 
honour, than of the injuries done by your enemies; and acquire 
such glory, that your posterity, by imitation of your virtue, 
may learn to fight valiantly for their realm."

As soon as Fergus had said their words, he gave the signal, by 
the sound of a trumpet, to join battle. The other two Kings of 
the Picts and Britons used no less exhortation to their arnies. 
Immediately, both the armies joined. At the first encounter, the 
Romans were nearly defeated; for such a huge number of arrows 
and crossbow bolts came on them, that the sky might scarcely be 
seen above their heads. Maximian, seeing the first front of the 
Romans in danger, quickly sent a legion of fresh men to their 
support. Thus was the battle renewed and cruelly fought; while 
at last the outwings of the Romans, by multitude of people, 
defeated the enemies set against them. The allied people, and 
Britons that fought under Dioneth, made a long srtruggle; but at 
last the mercenaries, that fought in the outer fringes of the 
Roman wings, came to the same battle where they were fighting, 
on their backs. The allied people, although they were afraid 
with this sudden terror, rushed all together in a knot, with 
stout courage, to fight to the death. The most forceful and 
strong captains of our people, very desirous to revenge their 
death; because they saw no other remedy, set themselves, with 
most violent force, to rush through their enemies: where they 
were all slain, with great slaughter of their enemies. While the 
Romans were busily working to stop this forceful attack of the 
nobles, many of the remaining Scots came fiercely through their 
enemies, and were saved by their flight; and yet the chase 
followed so cruelly by the Romans, that few were saved whom they 
might apprehend: but at last the night put an end to their 
labours.

In this dreadful battle were slain Fergus, King of Scots, the 
16th year of his reign; and Durstus, King of Picts; with all the 
nobility of both their realms. Dioneth, Prince of Wales, badly 
wounded, was brought to the seaport, not far from the field; 
where he got a boat, and fled to Wales.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How the Romans inflicted great injuries on the Scots 
and Picts. How Maximian was allied with Dioneth, 
Prince of Wales; and took the crown of Britain, 
defying the authority of the Romans.

After this terrible battle, such terror arose through all the 
lands of the Scots and Picts, that nothing was expected but 
utter extermination of both their realms: and because they had 
no hope of support, their most forceful champions being slain, 
they thought nothing so good as to fly to foreign realms.

Maximian, thinking best to use the present fortune as it 
occurred, ceased from no manner of cruelty that might be 
devised, in Galloway, Annandale, Merse, and Pentland; with such 
rage of fire and sword, that no estate was saved from his fury. 
The people that fled to churches and sanctuaries, he slew, 
without any thought of God. The town of Camelon, with many other 
noble cities and towns of the Scots and Picts, was taken, and 
cast down to the ground. This cruelty did not cease, until at 
last the Scots and Picts were driven shamefully over the wall 
that runs from Abercorne to Dumbarton, and made to swear never 
to return beyond the same.

A part of the Romans gave counsel to Maximian, since the Scots 
and Picts were so broken at this time, and could not be trusted 
to keep faith in any peace agreement, to destroy them all 
utterly, or else to banish them out of Albion; otherwise nothing 
might be done for the common good of the Romans. Maximian 
refused this counsel; for the winter was approaching, through 
which his army had to rest in their winter quarters; and because 
there were no victuals among the Scots and Picts to sustain his 
army, and such vehement cold in their mountains, that no skill 
might withstand the same; for it was for the wellfare of their 
army to wait until the next summer. Also, because Welshmen, his 
nearest neighbours, rebelled against him, it was necessary to 
defeat them first; there was also the chance, if he pursued the 
Scots and Picts, leaving behind him so perilous enemies, more 
damage than profit might came by his wars. For these causes, he 
returned with his victorious army to York, where he remained all 
that winter; and brought victuals out of all parts to sustain 
the same.

At the spring of the year he raised his camp, and came with 
banners displayed against Dioneth, in Wales; for he was held 
King of Britons opposite the Irish Sea. And in the meantime, 
this Maximian was informed by letters, that Bonifacius had slain 
two Roman captains in Africa, and their army defeated: through 
which Africa was lost from Roman dominion, and the said 
Bonifacius made king thereof. Also, Franks, who were at that 
time a people of Germany, were coming over the Rhine, and 
entered into Gallia, which was afterwards called France, with 
more cruelty than ever was heard before; and obtained the lands 
of Orleans and Paris, and made a king of their own blood: 
through which it appeared, that all the lands called, that time, 
Gallia, should came under the dominion of Franks.

Maximian, knowing so many rebellions in all parts against the 
Romans, thought it best to rebel in the same wise; and took the 
crown of Britain, contrary the Roman authority: and to secure 
the realm to him without any disagreements, that he might be the 
more strong against the Romans, if they would attack him, he 
took the eldest daughter of Dioneth, named Othilia, in marriage; 
for Dioneth got on King Fergus' sister two daughters, without 
any male children. The second daughter, named Ursula, was made a 
nun, so that she should have no heirs. By this affinity such 
tenderness increased between Maximian and Dioneth, that the said 
Dioneth was allowed to have greatest rule, next after Maximian, 
in Britain.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of King Eugenius the Second. Of great honour done by 
Maximian in Britain and France. How Ursula and her 
followers were married.

After these things were done in Britain, the remainder of the 
Scots, who had escaped out of the field described above, 
convened in Argyll; and made his son, Eugenius the Second, king: 
from the Incarnation, 430 years; from the beginning of the realm 
of Scotland, 760; in the third year of Emperor Valentinian.

Eugenius began the administration of his realm by pity; and took 
the bones of his father from the place where they were buried by 
the Romans, and buried them, with funeral pomp, in the Abbey of 
Iona. Fergus was the first King of Scots that was buried in 
Iona; and, therefore, it was called, after, the common sepulchre 
of all Scots kings, until King Malcolm Canmore's days, who built 
the Abbey of Dunfermline, by persuasion of Saint Margaret; where 
all the Scots kings have been buried since.

King Eugenius, very desirous to recover the lands taken from his 
father by the Romans and Britons, wrote all the names of his 
people, from sixty to sixteen, in each town, that might bear 
armour and weapons. Nonetheless, seeing them, when they were 
gathered, of small number and strength, he postponed his purpose 
until a time more suitable. And though the Scots and Picts were 
broken in this way, and enfeebled in their strength, yet 
Maximian left them in peace without their asking. And because 
this Maximian saw the empire of the Romans pursued on all parts, 
he set his business to have a part thereof; and took the crown 
of Britain, with favour and benevolence of all the people. Soon 
after his coronation, he went to Brittany, and left behind him 
his father-in-law Dioneth, with a legion of soldiers, to govern 
Britain. Finally, he defeated the Armoricans with such 
unsupportable affliction, that they surrendered to his rule. 
Then Maximian took, by sharp siege, several towns, which lay on 
the seacoasts of Brittany. And soon after, he came, with all his 
army, to a strong town of Brittany, named Redon, which was kept 
by Sulpicius, in the name of Emperor Valentinian. When Maximian 
had besieged this town for a long time, and could not get it by 
force of arms, he decided to attack the country, more by robbery 
than by honourable warfare.

In the meantime, the Armoricans were persuaded by Etius, Captain 
of France, to rebel against Maximian, and not only recovered all 
their strongholds and towns, but slew all his warriors where 
they were apprehended. Maximian, reacting to these injuries, 
returned, with all his army, to the said town of Redon. After 
many sharp assaults, it was taken by him, and every person found 
in it, without any mercy, slain, or banished the country; for he 
took extreme ire against them for violation of their faith.

Etius, seeing France constantly attacked by the Burgundians, 
sent to Britain, to bring the legion that was left there by 
Maximian, to support him in his wars. Thus was Britain left 
naked of support; and gave occasion to Scots and Picts to attack 
the Britons, because they supported Maximian. Finally, when this 
Maximian had obtained Brittany, and slain the most part of all 
the people thereof; yet, that it should not be a prey to 
Frenchmen, their next neighbours, he brought a great number of 
people out of Britain, to inhabit the said country. Some authors 
write, there came 100,000 men out of Britain, to inhabit the 
land of Brittany, with Conanus. This Conanus was a dear friend 
to Dioneth, and made King of Brittany; and so this land lost the 
old name Armorica, and was called Brittany, from their Britons 
that came to inhabit the said land.

Than Conanus, King of Brittany, knowing that every people fail 
within one lifetime if they have no successors, sent his 
ambassadors in Britain, to have women to be their wives. The 
ambassadors that came for this effect, got consent, by the 
nobles of Britain, that all the daughters, sisters, and aunts 
pertaining in blood to the Britons that were than in Brittany, 
should go to them quickly, together with Ursula the Nun, who was 
taken out of the abbey where she was professed, and put on board 
ship, with her remaining companions, so that the lineage of 
Dioneth should not fail; because her other sister Othila, who 
was married to Maximian before, had died without any children. 
And though the departure of their women was unpleasing to the 
Britons, yet it came, after, to the great happiness of Ursula 
and her company; for when they should have gone to Brittany, 
they were driven by a tempestuous stream of seas, with no little 
danger of their lives, in the mouth of the Rhine, where they 
landed. And because they had such trouble by the seas, they 
decided, then, to go to Brittany by land. Others authors says, 
they took their voyage to Rome, by persuasion of this holy nun, 
Ursula, and were taken by the Huns; by whom they were all slain, 
because they wold not consent to the pollution of their bodies. 
The church, therefore, sings, yearly, divine ceremonies, to 
their glory and devotion.



Chap Thirteenth. 
How the allied kings came with great armies against 
the Britons. Of Eugenius' speech. Of the great raids 
made on the Britons. How Gallio Revennas was sent to 
the support of the Britons; and of his prowess.

Eugenius, knowing that Britain, by continual wars, was destitute 
of Roman soldiers, convened with Durstus, King of Picts, to a 
council: in which, after long discussion, it was concluded to 
make war against the Britons, with such caution, that they 
should have no knowledge thereof, until they were arrayed within 
their realms. Soon after, a day was assigned to both their 
people to convene, with 40 days' victuals, and other 
necessaries, in their best manner. At the day assigned, a great 
multitude of people came, out of all lands of his realm, to the 
Wood of Caledonia.

Eugenius, seeing his friends and subjects gathered in this 
manner, said: "There is no one among you, valiant champions, 
that will carefully consider both the matters pertaining to us 
and our enemies, but he shall think all delay unprofitable to us 
this day; considering the great and unsupportable injuries done 
to us, these many years, by Roman tyranny: my valiant and noble 
father, the recoverer of this realm, slain; and many other 
calamities suffered by us. You see Carrick, Kyle, Cunninghame, 
and Galloway, with many other lands of our realm, fallen prey to 
the Romans. And though the battle, fought before by my father 
against Maximian, was unfortunate to us, it was nonetheless very 
unpleasing and sorrowful to our foes. Further, the calamities 
falling by this battle have not, as I believe, enfeebled your 
courage; but more enkindled it to revenge the old injuries done, 
so many years, against us and our ancestors, by the Romans and 
Britons. And understand, as much as our strength is diminished 
by Roman wars, so far are the Romans broken in their strength by 
the hatred of Fortune, which intends to bring their empire to 
naught: through which they are not only odious to all people, 
but also attacked with cruel wars, and their provinces falling 
prey to enemies in all parts: for the Vandals have taken from 
them, all Africa; the Visigoths, all Spain; the Franks and 
Burgundians have taken the most part of Gallia, now named 
France; the Huns have won Pannonia, Moesia, Thracia, and 
Macedonia: all people that are in the East parts of the world 
have recovered their liberty, or else surrendered themselves to 
enemies of the Romans: Rome, once the Lady of the World, has 
been twice taken by the Goths, plundered and burned. Further, 
the Romans are brought to such calamity, that they have no lands 
nor empire this day, save only in Italy and Britain; which is 
now naked of all garrison and warriors, from the wars of 
Maximian. Further, there is no Roman captain that will or may 
bring any support against us. Now is Britain sorrowful, and 
naked of all support; and so despairing, that it shall be rather 
a prize than an obstacle to your wars. It is unnecessary, 
therefore, valiant captains, to exhort you to battle, since 
knightly courage more abounds than fails in you; for, certainly, 
their is a greater prey waiting for you, than ever before fell, 
by chance of fortune, to any of your elders. Opportunity, the 
mother of all works that are to be done, offers her wilfully to 
you, urging all impediments and delay of battle to be set aside; 
and exhorts you to follow her, in adventure. If you lose her by 
your feeble courage, you shall not win her again, although you 
would want to. Be not moved, I pray you, to cease from your 
honourable honour, for any agreement that you have made with 
Maximian; for these Romans and Britons have attacked us with 
many cruel injuries since the said agreement was made. And since 
our enemies have not ceased to attack us, breaking the said 
agreement; how may we do any thing less than attack them in the 
same manner? Gird yourself, therefore, lusty gallants, with 
courage, and take your weapons to this honourable enterprise: 
follow the spirit and courage of your elders, and you shall not 
fail the glory of victory."

The army, by these words, were inflamed to battle; and promised 
to risk all manner of danger, that they might revenge the 
injuries done to them; for the affliction of the Romans, which 
was very patent, made the remaining words of Eugenius to have 
the more credit. Then each man, with shrill noise, demanded 
their standards be raised, and to proceed forward. The Picts, in 
the same manner, were inflamed to battle by exhortation of their 
king. Immediately, the allied people attacked the Britons with 
fire and sword, in all parts where they came; and chased the 
Britons out of Pentland, Merse, Berwick, Galloway, and 
Annandale; and, thereafter, they went to Kendal, Cumbria, 
Westmorland, and York, and took all the fortifications and 
strongholds of the country: and when they had stripped the 
towns, they slew all the citizens thereof, and left no Britons 
alive, except them that were saved by flight. It thus appeared 
that all Britain would come soon under the rule of the Scots and 
Picts, if they were not more quickly resisted.

The Britons, not wanting to suffer these displeasures, sent 
their ambassadors to the Emperor Valentinian; and promised their 
perpetual subjection to him, provided he would support them 
against their unmerciful and cruel enemies. Valentinian, very 
desirous to keep Britain under his rule, sent a noble captain, 
named Gallio Revennas, with many legions of soldiers, in their 
support. The Scots and Picts, when they learned of the coming of 
this new army, left all the lands in Britain which were lately 
plundered and destroyed by them: then returned home; for they 
thought it unprofitable to risk themselves against the Romans, 
knowing, from frequent battles in the past, their great courage 
and feats of warfare.

The Romans, on their coming to Albion, chased the Scots to the 
Water of Forth, and slew many of them, by sudden skirmishing. 
And because these Romans could not long delay in Albion, because 
of the extreme danger coming to France by invasion of several 
peoples; they quickly repaired the wall described above between 
Abercorn and Dumbarton, at great expense; and raised the same, 
with turf divots and stones, 12 cubits in height, and 8 cubits 
in breadth, with many strong towers rising on all sides. These 
towers and bastions were built with such things as would not 
burn, to save the Britons from their enemies. On the height of 
their towers they set fire pans, to warn the country when danger 
occurred; and they that came not to the defence whereof, when 
the fire was seen, were punished by death.


Chap. Fourteenth. 
How the Scots and Picts threw down the Wall of 
Abercorn, and wrought great cruelties on the Britons. 
Of the message sent by the Britons to Etius; and of 
his answer.

Having brought Britain in this manner to Roman servitude, Gallio 
Revennas returned to France; whose departing gave occasion to 
the allied kings to attack the Britons with more cruelty than 
before. Then King Eugenius assembled all his people before him; 
and sometimes inflamed them with huge ire against their enemies, 
and sometimes encouraged them by hope of plunder and riches to 
be got from their enemies. And the King of Picts ceased not to 
exhort his people in the same manner; and promised, by public 
edict, to give the capitancy of Camelon to him that first went 
over this Wall of Abercorn.

The Britons, knowing well the assembly of the Scots and Picts, 
came arrayed, in their best manner, to defend the wall described 
above; and put a great number of warriors in the bastions and 
towers thereof, to resist the attack of their enemies: against 
whom was sent the valiant Grahame, with a company of the Scots 
and Picts, armed with crossbows, slings, and handbows. As soon 
as this Grahame had beaten the Britons from this wall, 
immediately came masons, wrights, and many other craftsmen, with 
sundry instruments, and cast down the dike unto the ground. A 
great band of the Britons withstoond the destruction of this 
wall; but they, by obstinate fighting, were all slain. Others, 
that knew the cruel fury of the allied people, ran away, 
trusting in nothing more than in their flight.

While such things were done at the wall of Abercorn, there came 
another company of the Picts out of Fife in Pentland, and did 
more cruelties to the Britons, where they came, than did the 
Scots and Picts that came before them, As soon as both their 
companies were assembled together, there was nothing but fire 
and slaughter wherever they came.

The inhabitants, terrified by these cruelties, fled, with their 
wives, children, and goods, beyond the Water of Tyne. 
Immediately, all goods between Tweed and Tyne, by general 
proclamation of the two kings, were proclaimed forfeited and 
prey to their army, There followed many shameful and abominable 
deeds, motivated by anger, hatred, and avarice. Then an outcry 
and terrible noise arose, by the fury of warriors ceasing from 
no manner of cruelty, through all the lands between the Irish 
Sea on the one side, and the German Sea on the other.

The Britons, for fear of these insupportable terrors, repaired 
the Wall of Hadrian, with huge labour and expense. The allied 
people, knowing, because the winter was approaching, that many 
might not abide together; ceased from besieging the said wall; 
and sat down, with their wives and children, in all the lands 
that were conquered at this time by right of battle.

The Britons, dreading the Scots and Picts, at the coming of the 
next war, would attack them with more cruelty than before; sent 
their ambassadors to Etius, who was Captain of France, as we 
have said, and desired support against the allied people. Always 
this Etius sent no support to the Britons: it is uncertain 
whether he would send none, because he favored not the Emperor 
Valentinian, or that he intended to usurp the crown of France; 
or if he would not support the Britons, for fear of the sharp 
warfare that his enemies made against him.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How Conanus, Prince of Wales, exhorted the Britons to 
make peace with the Scots and Picts; and was slain. 
How the Britons, after his slaughter, fought among 
themselves.

Now the ambassadors of the Britons returned, with this repulse 
from Etius, to Britain. There followed several discussions among 
the Britons. Some gave counsel to attack the Scots and Picts, as 
well by sea as land; and to defend their liberty, which was 
lately recovered, to the death: and not only to bring men, but 
all women capable of bearing arms, for the defence of their 
realm; and to convene, with all diligence, at the Wall of 
Hadrian: and rather to risk themselves to extreme danger, than 
to suffer such continual raids and slaughter; or to make peace, 
with dishonourable conditions, although it might be necessary.

In the meantime, Conanus, Prince of Wales, descended, by long 
progression, from the native Kings of Britain, said to the 
Britons: "It is necessary to all people, wise fathers, if they 
intend either to make conquests, or to keep their own realms 
from injury by foes, to have respect both to their strength, and 
the season, as occurs for the time. So long, truly, as we were 
supported by the Romans, and were sufficient to defend this 
realm against our unmerciful foes, we sought no peace with the 
treacherous Scots and Picts: but now, alas! our realm is in a 
different situation; for we are worn out and broken by the 
tyranny of the proud Maximian, who has been more troublesome to 
us than any enemies might have been, when he, from avarice, 
sought the rule of the world; and we are so wasted by the same, 
that we may have no confidence of victory, if we fight by our 
own strength. Now we have no hope by support of the Romans; and 
since we are insufficient, by our own power, to resist our 
enemies in times coming, how may we sensibly discuss such a 
perilous aventure? These cruel tyrants our enemies, not broken 
with long wars, labour, nor distress, have neither dread of God, 
man, nor of death, to be revenged of the injuries done to them, 
so many years before, by us. Among them is no difference of age, 
nor of kind; man and wife equally raging in battle, without any 
mercy. Their warfare is nothing but insane fury; for they 
rejoice in nothing so much as in murder of aged men and 
children, and such feeble persons, with such insatiable thirst, 
that they are not ashamed to drink the blood of their enemies; 
and delight in nothing but in theft and slaugter. Therefore, we 
must either have peace with them, or else suffer, at their will, 
more insupportable cruelties than before: and though peace be 
very shameful to us, yet it would be better to have patience for 
a time, than to lose our realm and liberty, with more shame. I 
say these words for no desire of advancement or honours, except 
for the singular affection that I bear unto your common welfare. 
Consider, therefore, whether the same would be more fruitful or 
troublesome to us."

The Britons were very agitated that Conanus persuaded them to 
peace; and said, They would have no friendship with Scots nor 
Picts, for the several cruelties done by them. They knew also, 
said they, that he spoke not for their common good, but to find 
some occasion, by his deceits, to usurp the crown of Britain. At 
last, when the nobles had taken long consultation in this 
matter, often lamenting their wretched fate, and knowing the 
estate of man so miserable, that it tends more swiftly to ruin 
than to any height; by counsel of obstinate and inopportune 
people, they finally concluded to assemble their forces, both of 
men and women able to bear arms, to attack the Scots and Picts; 
and to convene at an assigned day and place.

Conanus, very sorrowful for these doings, went away from the 
council; saying, "I take the Eternal God in witness, I assent 
not to this intemperate decision; and believe nothing more, than 
that the ancient and noble realm of Britain will come to 
irrecoverable damage, through such foolish counsel, in our 
days."

Some of the Britons, hearing Conanus condemn their decision in 
this way said, "Your authority shall not be strong enough to 
stop this decision:" and after they had pulled forth their 
swords, they drove them through his body. Then an outcry arose 
quickly after his slaughter, from friends of Conanus, who sought 
his slayers in their great fury: through which the people were 
divided in two parts, and could not be pacified by the authority 
of the nobles, while a huge number were slain on either side.



Chap. Sixteenth.  
Of great deeds done by the noble Grahame at the Walls 
of Abercon and Hadrian; and how the Scots obtained all 
lands between Tyne and Humber. Of the letter sent by 
Britons to Etius; and of his answer.

As soon as the news was brought to London, that the Scots and 
Picts had made cruel incursions in the lands of the Britons, a 
huge fear and terror went through all the city. And when the 
Britons were taking their consultation, though it was in vain, 
how they should address all matters; the valiant Grahame came, 
with a company of chosen men, to the wall of Abercorn, and broke 
down the same in all parts so completely, that he left nothing 
thereof standing, more than remains now, in these days: and for 
that cause this wall was called, after, Graham's Dike.

Having done this, Grahame went to the Wall of Hadrian, opposite 
the Irish Sea, and cast it down in the same manner; and slew all 
the warriors that were posted for its defence. The remainder of 
the Britons, hearing nothing but cries of murder and the 
shrieking of dying people, saved themselves by flight.

Having beaten down the Wall of Hadrian to the ground in this 
manner, the Scots, desiring nothing more than to revenge the 
injuries done before by Britons, proclaimed, by general edict, 
that no person able to bear arms was to be spared, except aged 
and feeble persons. But this edict was not observed. So far 
enraged was the army in cruelty, that they went, with fire and 
sword, through all the lands lying between Tyne and Humber; and 
wrought on the inhabitants thereof such ravaging and slaughter, 
that they were either slain, or chased out of the country.

These tidings were told to the nobles of Britain at London, and 
moved them to seek a new remedy against their enemies. Finally, 
when they had long considered this matter, it was concluded to 
send two separate ambassadors, to expedite these matters: one of 
them to go to the allied Kings of the Scots and Picts, and to 
give them freely all the lands lying beyond Humber, with large 
sums of money; provided they would condescend to peace, and 
desist from troubling them in times coming: the second 
ambassador to pass to Etius, Captain of France, deploring their 
calamities; with this letter:

"To Etius, thrice Consul, the respect of the Britons. 
	"When our forebears first surrendered themselves to the 
Romans, they trusted, for many reasons, that the senate and 
people of Rome was the port and certain refuge of all people 
coming under their rule. But we, their posterity, by the 
treacherous deceit of Maximian against our common welfare, are 
so broken in our strength, by our continuance in their support, 
that we are but a easy prey to our enemies: through which it 
appears, that either the Romans are degenerate from the courage 
and illustrious deeds of their elders; or else their broad 
empire, by vengeance of God, begins to decline, and be given as 
prey to every people. Nonetheless, if the fateful chance of time 
and destiny intends this our realm to be dissolved from amity 
and friendship of the Romans, constraining us to servitude to 
other barbarous people; we care not what people have dominion 
over us, so that we avoid the tyranny of the Scots and Picts: 
whose bloody sword has wrought on us such hardship and calamity, 
that we know not in what way our miserable lives shall bey 
saved, since all our goods are lost and destroyed. They have now 
beaten down the walls and strongholds which should have defended 
us from their cruelties: then entered in the Roman province, 
with all manner of cruelties; wasted our lands; burned our towns 
and castles; beaten down our walls to the ground; and slain our 
wives, children, and aged persons: beside infinite other 
sufferings, which we may not write for sorrow. We, the remainder 
of them, are pursued and driven to the seas: and because we 
cannot have passage through the same, we are driven again into 
our enemies' hands; wherefore, no hope appears of relief, but 
either to be slain, or perish in the flowing seas. Beseeching 
you, therefore, if you regard either our faithful kinship, or 
yet the glory of Roman majesty, to which we have been so many 
years obedient, not to allow us, the friends of the senate and 
people of Rome, to be subjected to such unrestrained cruelty of 
our enemies; but send us support in haste, so that we will not 
be more cruelly betrayed by the Romans, than destroyed by 
barbarian people: otherwise such things shall be a perpetual 
memory to our successors, to have no confidence nor alliance 
with the Romans."

Etius answered, That he was very sorrowful that the Roman empire 
was pursued so on every hand, that he might scarcely defend 
France from invasion by barbarous people; and, therefore, he 
could send no support to Britain. Nonetheless, he exhorted them 
to make the best defence they could, in hope of better fortune; 
for when the Romans had pacified all trouble, the Scots and 
Picts should be suitably punished for their actions.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How the Britons were vanquished, and made tributary to 
the Scots and Picts; and of the conditions of peace 
given to the said Britons.

In the meantime, when this answer came from Etius, the 
ambassadors returned from the Scots and Picts; and said, that 
the petitions of the Britons were not pleasing to the said Scots 
and Picts: for they would not cease from continual slaughter and 
plunder of the Britons, until either their realm was obtained, 
or else freely surrendered to them. The Britons were very 
frightened by these words: nonetheless, they forced themselves 
to courage, and rushed quickly to arms; detesting their 
degenerate sloth, by which they gave audacity to their enemies, 
and lost the victory by their cowardice, that they obtained 
before with their strength and courage.

The Scots and Picts, well informed that the Britons were 
repulsed by Etius of their desires, gathered their people out of 
all lands under their dominion; and came, with displayed 
banners, against their enemies. The Britons, in the same manner, 
were informed by their scouts, how their enemies were coming on 
them, with such strength, that they might not be resisted. But 
then they began to curse and revile them that gave them counsel 
to fight against such powerful enemies, to the damage to their 
common good. Yet, to save themselves from more suffering, they 
sent other ambassadors to the allied kings, desiring peace, as 
before: and because they could purchase no peace, unless they 
surrendered, with their wives, children, and goods; through 
extreme anger on the one side, and desperation on the other 
side, they set themselves all, with one consent, to battle. 
Immediately, by blast of trumpet, both the armies joined. There 
followed a most terrible battle; for the Britons, desperate to 
revenge their deaths, and to die for defence of their realm, set 
on their enemies with great force, and bore many of them unto 
the ground: then each one, desiring to support each other, 
rushed together with such obstinate mind, that they seemed to 
regard their death as nothing: through which many of the Scots 
and Picts who fought in the first battle, were nearly defeated. 
Grahame, the valiant captain, seeing his friends in extreme 
danger, sent a great company of Isles men, from the baggage 
train, in their support. Immediately, the Scots and Picts, that 
were before wounded and defeated, renewed battle: then the 
Britons, overcome by the multitude of enemies rushing upon them 
on all sides, and despairing of victory, fled to a moor, not far 
from the field. The carriagemen, seeing the battle defeated, 
left their carriages, and slew their enemies here and there, 
where they were taken, overcome in the moorlands. In this battle 
were slain 4,000 Scots, and of the Britons 15,000. The princes 
and nobles of Britain were so completely slain in this battle, 
that the remainder of the Britons could make no defence for 
their realm; and therefore, by general consent, they sent their 
ambassadors to the victorious kings, humbly desiring peace under 
whatever conditions they pleased.

The allied kings, no less moved by the sorrowful fate falling to 
the Britons, than with the present calamity falling to 
themselves, condescended to have peace under these conditions: 
The Britons, in times coming, should receive no Roman captain 
with armies above them in Britain; and should not suffer the 
Romans, Gauls, Saxons, nor yet any other people that are enemies 
to Scots and Picts, to pass through their lands. They should 
neither treat peace nor alliance, nor yet make war against any 
people, but by command of the allied kings. They should fight, 
when they are charged, in support of the Scots and Picts, 
against all people. All the lands lying beyond Humber shall 
remain perpetually under the rule of the Scots and Picts; and 
the Britons to pass out of the same, with their wives, children, 
and goods, without any delay. Finally, they shall pay 60,000 
pounds among their warriors; and yearly, in times coming, 20,000 
pounds to the allied kings, in manner of tribute: and for 
security whereof, they shall give 100 men as hostages, at the 
will of the allied kings; each man no elder than 30 years, and 
no younger than 18 years. If any of these points were broken, 
the peace to be automatically dissolved.

The peace ratified in this manner, the isle of Albion was 
brought to better quiet than before. Britain was taken from the 
empire of the Romans in this manner, and made tributary to Scots 
and Picts, 496 years after Julius Caesar made it first tributary 
to the Romans, which was in the 7th year of King Eugenius; from 
the Incarnation, 436 years; from the rule of Brutus, the first 
King of Britain, 1603 years. From then the Britons began to 
decline, both in their courage, lands, and honours.

I know well this history that I have given, of Maximus, Roman 
captain in Britain; and of Octavius and Dioneth, Kings of 
Britain; and as of the coming of the Saxons in Albion, which I 
intend now to describe; is very different from the Chronicles of 
the Britons, made by Geoffrey of Monmouth. And yet no one should 
be surprised at that; for the authors that I follow, as 
Eutropius, Paulus Diaconus, Bede, Veremundus, with other more 
recent and expert historians, agree with this Geoffrey, neither 
in the narration of the history, nor yet in the date of years. 
We think, therefore, it is closer to the truth, to follow many 
proven and authentic authors in describing our History, 
concurring with the history of the Romans both in narration and 
date of years, than to follow the said Geoffrey, writing without 
any testimonial of other authors, and only in his own opinion.



Chap. Eighteenth. 
Of many noble Clerics and Saints in different parts of 
the World; and of several prodigies and marvels seen 
in Albion; and of Finn MacCool.

There were many noblemen in those days; as, Anselmus, Philippus 
Hilarius. Among us were in those days Palladius, who was sent by 
Celestine, Pope, to confound the heresy of Pelagius, risen then 
in several parts of Albion. This Palladius was the first bishop 
that bore authority among the Scots, and was created by the 
Pope. The bishops before him were created by vows only of the 
monks and priests, named Culdees. This Palladius purged the 
Scots and Picts of many vain superstitions and rites of pagans, 
used in those days; and, therefore, he was called the Apostle of 
the Scots: and died in a town of Mearns, named Fordoun: where 
his blessed body rests yet, held in great veneration among the 
people. His bones were lately translated by a nobleman, William 
Scheves, Archbishop of Saint Andrew's; and put in a silver case, 
with many solemn ceremonies: from the Incarnation of God, 1494 
years. This Palladius made Saint Serf bishop, and sent him in 
Orkney, to instruct the rude people thereof in the faith; alss, 
he gave the sacrament of baptism to Tervanus, and made him 
Archbishop of the Picts.

About this time Saint Patrick was sent by Pope Celestine, to 
Ireland, to defend the same from heresy of Pelagius: through 
whom the Christian faith began to increase in Ireland and 
Albion.

Many marvels were seen in several parts of Albion, before the 
Britons fought against the Scots and Picts. The moon being in 
opposition, when it is most round, appeared suddenly as it were 
four-cornered. In York there were many showers of blood. The 
branches and leaves of trees were struck by thunder, and 
withered, in many parts of Albion. The market-place of London 
was split by a huge crevasse, and many houses beside it sank. 
The people said, these signs portended disaster to the Britons: 
nonetheless, they were calmed by the priests, who commanded them 
to give no credence to such fantasies.

It is said that Finn MacCool, the son of Coelus, a Scotsman, 
lived in those days; a man of huge stature, of 17 cubits of 
height. He was a great hunter, and very terrible, for his huge 
size, to the people: about whom there are many vulgar fables 
among us, not unlike those fables that are repeated of King 
Arthur. And because his deeds are not attested by authentic 
authors, I will repeat nothing thereof; but describe the 
remaining deeds of King Eugenius, and other nobles.

And so ends here, the Seventh book of these Chronicles.

END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.



BOOK VIII. 
Here Begins the Eighth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How many Roman provinces fell prey to different 
people; and how several realms began thereby.

When Britain was taken, in this manner, from the empire of the 
Romans, and made tributary to the Scots and Picts; the Vandals, 
Goths, Huns, and Franks made great slaughter in Spain, Africa, 
Italia, Germany, and France: through which appeared the manifest 
declination of Roman Empire in several realms, as the varying 
chance of fortune succeeds. For the Franks, whose beginning is 
uncertain, came over the river Rhine, and went through a great 
part of Gallia, which was, afterwards, called France by these 
Franks: and after they had taken Orleans and Paris, they sat 
down beside the river of Seine, where they chose Veremond to be 
king; and made the first foundation of the noble realm of 
France: through which it was commanded, that all the lands lying 
between the mouth of the Rhine and the Pyrenees, dividing France 
from Spain, on the one side, and from the mountains of Savoy, to 
the ocean seas, on the other side, should be called France.

About this same time, Genseric began the realm of Vandals in 
Africa, and was the first king that reigned above these people; 
whose posterity had no better luck in the end than in the 
beginning of their empire: for as they began with tyranny and 
slaughter of innocent people, in the same way they were attacked 
both with external wars and civil strife, and, finally, brought 
to a miserable end. The Visigoths and Ostrogoths, a people born 
for the destruction of the Romans, began to reign, at the same 
time, in Italy and Spain. And at this time too the Huns began to 
reign in Pannonia; and, because they grew to be of one blood 
with the old inhabitants of the country, called Garis, the 
country was called Hungary. Many other great companies of 
barbarous people went through the world that time, pursuing the 
Romans with great malice: through which it happened that no man 
could travel in those days without extreme danger of their life. 
For when travellers were inquired, what they were; if they 
answered, They were friends of the senate and people of Rome; 
those who asked said, they were enemies; and, for that cause, 
they were stripped of their property or lives. In this way, if 
they answered, they were enemies to the Romans; those who asked 
said would say they were friends; and so they were plundered and 
slain in the same manner. Such things made the Gauls, who were 
the old inhabitants of France, unwilling to deal with with the 
Romans and Franks.

The Britons, who were lately settled in Brittany, knowing this 
trouble from the Roman wars, suffered no foreign blood to come 
among them; for they knew not who were friends or foes.



Chap Second. 
How Conanus exhorted the Britons to recover their 
liberty. Of the Message sent by the Scots and Picts to 
the Britons; and how the Nobles and Commoners of 
Britain attacked the other by battle.

The nobles of Britain, broken with frequent wars, and seeing no 
people without trouble, held themselves quietly for certain 
years, paying correctly their tribute to the victorious and 
allied kings: and so passed 10 years, before ever the Britons 
began any rebellion against Scots and Picts.

In the meantime, there arose new trouble in Kent; for Conanus, 
son of Conanus, who was slain before, as we said, convened 
several nobles of Britain, by secret messengers, to a counsel 
within a wood; and said: You see now, wise friends, how our 
people, once so powerful and valiant in deeds of warfare, and 
held in reverence by all people, are now made tributary to the 
Scots and Picts, with infinite calamities daily wrought on us. 
What may be, alas! the cause of this affliction? Nothing hot our 
own sloth, by which we have deteriorated so far in ourselves, 
and broken by the guile of Maximian, that we, as most feeble 
creatures, have taken the yoke upon our neck. We may soon 
consider how far we been degenerated from the courage of our 
noble elders, who once drove the Scots out of Albion. And though 
in this last dreadful battle fought by us, 10 years ago, against 
Scots and Picts, we were forced, because of the huge slaughter 
of our nobles, to seek peace, more necessary than honourable; 
yet now the tyrant Maximian is put down, and our strength 
convalesced; for now are risen in Britain many sturdy and 
forceful young men, ready for all labour and dangers, whose 
uncontrolled insolence shall be more troublesome to us than any 
cruelty of our enemies, if we allow them to lie inert in sloth: 
we have plenty of riches and strength, and nothing lacks but 
courage, both to defeat our enemies, and to deliver us of 
barbarous servitude. Remember, therefore, valiant champions, the 
illustrious deeds of your elders. Cast off sloth, and gird 
yourselves with good hope, gladness, and virtue; for such things 
are the sovereignest way to bring your affairs to a good end; 
that you may resemble the ancient excellence of your ancestors 
in such a way, that not only your enemies, but all other people, 
may understand that you are more given to virtue and glory of 
battle, than to any fear of death."

The nobles of Britain, hearing these words, were of different 
opinions. Some of them, with furious expression and countenance, 
desired nothing but battle: others, more prudent, feared, if 
they were moved in this way, that their sons who lay in hostage 
would be slain; and would not consent, therefore, to battle. 
Finally, when they had taken up the day with many altercations, 
they parted on each side, without coming to any agreement.

Not long after, the allied kings were informed of these 
consultations made among the Britons, and began to punish their 
hostages with various afflictions; and made ready their forces 
to attack the Britons, as breakers of their faith and promise. 
Yet, before they raised their army, they sent ambassadors to 
Britons, to espy the minds of their nobles and commoners. These 
ambassadors, at their coming to Britain, said they were sent 
from the victorious and allied kings, to exhort the Britons to 
persevere in the treaty, by their faith and promise: and prayed 
them to give no credit to them that persuaded them, by vain 
arguments, to rebellion; risking, if they did, to labour more 
for their own damage than proffit. Also, they brought certain 
orders from the allied kings to the said Britons, with a 
promise, if they were not obeyed, they would be attacked with 
more awful battle than before. The orders were: That the Britons 
should hold no public counsel nor parliament among them, in 
times coming, without agreement of the allied kings; and they 
should keep the old conditions of peace, in all points as it was 
before contracted; and they should receive back their old 
hostages, and deliver double as many new hostages in exchange.

The Britons, aggrieved by these insupportable orders, thought it 
best to risk the extreme chance of battle: rather to be 
attacked, than to observe such shameful conditions of peace; 
and, therefore, they would have rushed, with the the same mind 
of greatest cruelty, to arms, had not their noise and din of 
armour been quickly calmed by the nobles. The commoners, broken 
of their purpose in this way, made a lamentable complaint among 
themselves, of the feeble cowardice of their nobles, through 
which their common good was put to great affliction. Not long 
after, there followed among them a more sorrowful contention 
than before; for the commoners, refusing to tolerate foreign 
servitude, rushed to arms, and by plain rebellion thought to 
destroy all the nobles of Britain, because they were degenerated 
from the virtue of their elders, and subjected them to the rule 
of barbarous people. This was finally decided by the sword; for 
the commoners, raging in great fury, fought against the nobles 
with more hatred than order of warfare, and were defeated, with 
incredible slaughter. This warlike fury of the commoners was not 
crushed by this defeat; for soon after, they rushed again to 
arms, and fought against their nobles, with little better 
fortune than before: through which their strength was so broken, 
that they dared not remain in their own houses, but fled with 
their wives and children to the mountains, and made frequent 
raids on the nobles. At last, they were forced, on either side, 
to have peace; for the nobles could not live without the 
industry of the commoners, nor the commoners without the 
authority and prudence of the nobles.

These civil wars hurt the realm of Britain with no less damage 
than did the tyranny of Maximian before, when he made it naked 
both of warriors and people.



Chap. Third. 
Of several afflictions and plagues which fell on the 
Britons, for their iniquitous and corrupt life. Of the 
Death of King Eugenius.

There followed, by these civil battles, great mortality and 
hunger, and it continued three years together among the Britons. 
Then followed incredible plenty, with more abundance and 
fullness than was ever remembered in any time before: through 
which arose unprecedented lust, the source of all mischief, 
among the people; every one of them given more to riotous 
surfeit and gluttony of their belly, than to any virtue of their 
elders: through which they become of so vicious and so corrupt 
life, that no people of good manners might live among them; and 
not only, as Saint Bede testifies, were the temporal estates 
drowned in these vices, but the spiritual estate in the same 
manner. This terrible sin of gluttony hurt the Britons more in 
their virtue, goods, and glory of arms, than ever did any sword 
before. And shortly, as is the reward of gluttony, there came on 
them such huge mortality, that the living were scarcely 
sufficient to bury the dead. And though they were most cruelly 
punished in this way, neither the fear of death, nor present 
calamity, might draw them from their increased sin; and 
therefore their vices, in which they were drowned so miserably, 
were the cause that they were, afterwards, conquered by the 
Saxons, and lost both their royal majesty and crown, with such 
displeasure, that they could never recover again their ancient 
honours.

While Britain was in such trouble, the Scots and Picts were in 
good peace, giving their attention, after such long wars, to 
adorn themselves in riches, faith, and honourable institutions; 
and gave thanks to God, that caused them to persevere in good 
happiness, and their enemies in such misfortune, as a just 
punishment of their demerits, that they could neither defend 
themselves, nor attack their neighbours; and, therefore, trusted 
all the lands between Humber and the French Sea would come 
quickly under their perpetual dominion.

King Eugenius, having no wars nor enemies, brought his realm in 
this manner to more honour than ever it had before; and died, 
the 30th year of his reign: which was in the fourth year of Leo, 
Emperor; from the Incarnation, 461.



Chap Fourth. 
Of King Dongard; and of the second Speech made by 
Conanus to the Britons: and how they sent Ambassadors 
to Adroemis, King of Brittany, for support against the 
Scots and Picts.

Eugenius having died, without any heirs of his body, his brother 
Dongard was made king. This Dongard was not far different from 
the manners of his brother Eugenius; very desirous of peace, and 
not detesting war when it was necessary. And because he had no 
occasion of war, he sent prudent men to different parts of his 
realm to administer justice; and repaired all deteriorated 
castles and strongholds of his realm, where they were ruinous or 
decayed, so that they might be ready against whatsoever chance 
might fall; knowing well all realms and people so subject to 
changes of fortune, that they could not persevere a long time in 
peace. Also, because peace engenders riches, and riches engender 
insolence, and insolence gives occasion of battle; he began to 
suspect the great happiness succeeding to his realm, trusting 
that nothing was more sure than that battle would follow after 
such long peace: and, therefore, he garrisoned all the 
fortifications of the Borders with most warlike forces, with no 
less diligence than if the war was immediately appearing. Such 
things done, he endowed the churches of Palladius, and others 
who were his colleagues, with many rich lands and rents, for the 
upkeep of divine service; and commanded the churches and 
sanctuaries of his realm to be certain refuge to all criminals, 
during their residence in the same, whatever offence had been 
committed by them. Also, he endowed the churches with other 
privileges, and increased them, by his royal magnificence, with 
more ample lands than they had before.

While such things were done in Scotland, the Britons lamented 
their sorrowful fortune, seeing themselves tributary to the last 
people of the world, and so subject to servitude, that they 
neither dared nor yet might receive foreigners among them, to 
enrich themselves by trading merchandise, as their elders did 
before; and as well as these calamities, they were punished for 
their wicked sins with sword, hunger, and death. After many 
sorrowful afflictions, they made general processions in all 
parts of their realm, and prayed the merciful God to deliver 
them of all trouble and plagues falling on them for their 
iniquity, that they might recover their ancient fame and 
honours. At last, these Britons were so penitent, that they made 
their solemn vows, all together, to amend their lives, and 
desist from their sins, to deliver themselves from injury and 
servitude to their enemies. Then Conanus, who made the speech 
before to Britons, trusting to have opportunity to move the 
nobles to recover their honour and liberty, said: "Had my words 
that I said in your last council moved your minds, wise Britons, 
to battle against your malicious enemies, it had not been 
necessary, this day, to make this speech; for you might not only 
have beaten your enemies out of all lands of your realm, but 
also might have had your realm extended to the old frontiers, 
and your people dwelling under native kings of Britain, without 
any injuries from enemies. Now, you are broken by sword, hunger, 
and plague, with many other calamities; and have now experienced 
what mischief, vengeance, and sorrow falls on mortal people by 
corrupt lust, not having God nor his institutions in reverence. 
Your strength, in bygone times, was more ample and strong than 
now: howbeit, your minds were not given then, as the results 
show, to regard what precious treasure is liberty, nor yet what 
honour it would be to recover your realm: but now, by adverse 
fortune, you are more prudent, and have recovered your courage 
to attempt such things which are most expedient for your common 
good; for now the desire for your ancient honours and liberty 
urges you to take, for your common good, the chance of fortune. 
And if we carefully ponder this matter, we shall know our 
enemies increasing awfully, and each day more repugnant to our 
welfare. I see, therefore, nothing that may become us less, than 
to pass our days in miserable sloth, of which the end is nothing 
but shame. And since we, without reason, are given to riotous 
and vicious living, which results in all kinds of harm; let us 
return to God, the fountain of mercy and grace, and pray him to 
put an end to our affliction: for as by his wrath all realms 
fail, so by his favour and mercy all people recover, when they 
are penitent. And since we have suffered great punishment, 
justly deserved for our iniquity, let us have certain confidence 
in God to pardon our offences by his mercy, changing our 
wretched life to better fortune. Time shall work all things well 
if we calm the ire of God; for he repels none that seek him. Who 
is he that ever suffered any adversity of fortune, fighting in 
just battle, unless it came through his folly? Therefore, if we 
be worthy to be called the posterity of those valiant champions 
who vanquished so oft the Scots and Picts, let us consider how 
we may best recover our lands, and avenge the cruelties done to 
us for so many years, with certain confidence of victory; since 
fortune is changed by our courage, and our enemies dulled by 
long sloth; and most of all, that we are to fight, in just 
battle, against our wicked enemies."

This speech of Conanus so moved the people, that they would have 
run quickly to arms, had not several prudent men said, that it 
was obvious, they were not strong enough at the time, to 
withstand their enemies, unless they had the support of other 
countries. Thus it was concluded to send ambassadors to 
Androene, King of Brittany, who was but fourth in line from 
Conan, the first king of the blood; to say to him the 
intolerable injuries done to them by the Scots and Picts, and to 
desire support against them, to recover their lands. Not long 
after, Conanus, and Guitelline, Bishop of London, were sent, as 
ambassadors, to Androene, King of Brittany, to support the 
Britons against the allied people.



Chap. Fifth. 
Of the Death of Conanus; and of the speech made by 
Guitelline to the King of Brittany. How Constantine, 
his son, was sent with an army toBritain, and made 
King thereof.

When Conanus and Guitelline had departed, to go to the King of 
Brittany; Conanus, from the corrupt sea air, fell in a fever, 
and died between Britain and Brittany. Guitelline, very 
sorrowful for his death, arrived in Brittany, and buried him 
with funeral ceremony: then went, with the rest of his company, 
to King Androene, in Brittany; and said to him: "Were the cause 
of my coming, and what I am, unknown to you, most invincible 
prince, it would have been necessary to begin my speech in 
another way; so that I might, by that, have drawn you to more 
favour and compassion of our trouble: but since I know these 
things are well known to you, I will declare the effect of my 
message in few words. The Scots and Picts, the most cruel people 
on earth, when they knew us naked of warriors and Roman 
soldiers, invaded us and our realm with such cruelties of sword 
and fire, that they put us out of all lands lying between the 
wall of Abercorne and Tyne; and yet, not sated by these 
victories, they broke down the wall of Hadrian, and came with 
such rage and fury against our people, that they seemed to 
subdue all Britain to their dominion: and in the end, they would 
have subdued us permanently, if they had possessed sufficient 
number of people, to inhabit the land, as well as to conquer it. 
When our people were broken with these and many other injuries, 
and could find no support from the Romans, they decided rather 
to chance themselves to the greatest danger, than daily to live 
daily in such misery; and soon after, as strong and undaunted 
champions, they came against their enemies with firm intent 
either to deliver themselves from such unsufferable wrongs, or 
to die all together. After several battles, we were finally 
vanquished; our strongest captains taken, or else slain. Our 
enemies, after this victory, more insolent than before, and 
desiring no less to devour our blood than to conquer our realm; 
made on us, each day, more frightful cruelties: until, at last, 
we were so broken in our substance and strength, that we were 
constrained to have peace with them, more necessary than 
profitable, and forced, by the same, to give the noblest sons of 
our realm in pledge for the observing of all points, after the 
conditions of the peace contracted with them. At last, our 
people, subjected every day with new and intolerable oppression, 
were regretful of these conditions of peace, succeding, as it 
appeared, in the destruction of their common welfare: through 
which rose an odious contention between the nobles and commons, 
which was not ended without huge slaughter on all sides. After 
this slaughter, there followed great dearth and poverty among 
us; but then succeded plenty, the mother of insolence, which was 
more damaging to us than was the hunger which came before: for 
through this huge plenty, a terrible plague was generated, with 
greater mortality of people than ever was remembered before in 
Britain. Yet all these calamities and trouble did not put us to 
such affliction as did the furious cruelty of the Scots and 
Picts, by whom new extortions are daily devised against us, new 
hostages commanded to be given, and new tribute so excessively 
taken, that our goods are confiscated, and our bodies enslaved; 
and in short, we find no security of life, wherever our enemies 
have dominion. These grevious and intolerable miseries, no less 
sorrowful to you, invincible prince, than to us, may not be 
spoken of without indignation. Finally, we were so broken 
therewith, that we were constrained to know God; seeing that we, 
by his just punishment, were fallen into so many calamities for 
our wicked offences. Thus, we determined, with convinced mind, 
so far as may be done by work of man, to amend all offences that 
we have done, both to God and man; trusting, when we have 
pacified the anger of God, that everything shall succeed as we 
desire. For these motives, most invincible prince, we have 
purposed to deliver ourselves from servitude, and to recover our 
realm and honour: yet, because we are broken, for so many years, 
in our power and strength, we may not attempt such matters; and 
are come here therefore, humbly praying you to have compassion 
on this sorrowful fate falling to us your progenitors, who are 
put to such punishment, that we may make no defence aganst our 
powerful foes, unless you support us with your valiant people: 
which being granted, we shall deliver ourselves shortly of all 
dishonour falling on us, these several years, by our own 
default; for there is none but you, that dare oppose themselves 
against the cruelties of the Scots and Picts. Understand, 
wherefore, you shall not defend foreign houses, but the 
happiness of your own realm, whose crown is native to you: for 
though the realm of the Britons was once divided in two realms, 
Britain and Brittany, there now remain none alive so near of 
blood as you, to succeed to them both. Despise not this 
occasion, so courteously offered to you: support this cause, for 
it pertains no less to thyself, than to us. You may reign and 
have empire of both the realms, with good happiness."

King Androene answered, That he was no less sorrowful for the 
calamities falling to the Britons than to himself: nonetheless, 
the chance of the world is so, that mortal people are often 
thrown down from high happiness to supreme misery, and from 
supreme misery exalted again to greatest prosperity; for Nature 
has subjected men to such laws, that their estate is only 
mortal, and sometimes they have experience of good fortune, 
sometimes of evil: and further, he thought the Britons were 
worthy to be loved, because they had no less courage in their 
adversity, than fortune was respondent to their desires. As to 
his coming to Britain, he said he was so aged, that he could not 
sustain the charge of wars: nonetheless, he would send his son 
Constantine, a young and valiant prince, with all the power that 
he might provide, to Britain, to support them against the Scots 
and Picts. And when he had promised this support, he caused 
Bishop Guitelline to pass to the town of Redon, to reside there, 
until the army were ready to go with him. Immediately, King 
Androene commanded all the ships of his land to come, at a 
prefixed day, in the port of Saint Malo, with their captains and 
mariners, in their best array.

As soon as all things were duly provided, Constantine raised 
sail: and finally arrived in Britain, where he was received with 
incredible triumph and joy; for the people trusted, by his great 
courage and prudence, to recover their realm and liberty. Not 
long after, a council was made by the nobles of Britain; in 
which Constantine was made king, and sworn to fight, for the 
common good of his realm, to the death.



Chap. Sixth. 
How Dongard, King of Scots, came with great forces 
against Constantine, King of Britons. Of his Speech to 
his army. How he was slain, and the Britons defeated.

Constantine, King of Britons, soon after his coronation, 
commanded, by general edict, all persons capable of bearing arms 
to convene, the 40th day after, at Humber, arranged in their 
best array, to obey the command of their captain. The people had 
such ardent desire to recover their liberty, that few were 
absent at the prefixed day; all inflamed together with such 
courage, strength, and spirit, that they seemed ready to 
completely destroy the Scots.

As soon as King Dongard was informed of this rebellion of the 
Britons, he commanded all their hostages to be slain; and with 
the greatest diligence assembled an army out of all lands under 
his rule, and came to York: where he, with spirit nothing 
afraid, awaited the coming of the Britons. On the following day, 
knowing by his spies that his enemies were within four miles, he 
raised his camp, and came quickly in his enemies' sight, who 
were lying not far from the mountains of Humber. On the next 
day, Dongard went to a high motte, and said to his army as 
follows: "It should be no surprise to you, good companions, that 
the Britons have left the fields where they should have fought, 
and fled to the mountains of Humber; for they are of such feeble 
talent and nature, that although they make great boast and 
menacing, as if they were most valiant against their enemies, 
yet their spirit and courage soon decay, when they see their 
enemies in sight, that defeated them before. Now you have 
experience, how ready the Britons are to move new trouble, so 
full of wind and empty threats: and now you know how soft they 
are to execute their enterprises. They came on us, this last 
day, with shining armour and weapons, desiring battle, as if 
they intended quickly to attack us; crying, with frequent voice, 
When shall our enemies came? Where are they fled now? Where are 
they hid? But now this ardent desire of battle is forgotten; for 
they are fled to the mountains, defeated only by our sight. 
Nonetheless, if they return to give you battle, trust in nothing 
but certain victory; for you are to fight against false and 
treacherous people, breakers of their faith and treaty: and 
though their strength is some part increased now, yet their 
courage is no more than before. Believe you that Constantine, 
who is brought out of a foreign realm, and now made King of 
Britons, may quicken the courage or spirit of them that are 
given only to brothels, sensualities, or gluttony of their 
belly, and accustomed, before the joining of battle, to fly: or 
believe you that they may resist you, whom they have found so 
oft victorious. Trust firmly, good companions, the hounds are 
not so dreadful to the hares, nor the wolves to the sheep, as 
your visage is to them. Be not abashed by their arrows, darts, 
crossbow bolts, and other munitions that you see in their army; 
because the same may not be used without strength of body and 
craft of talent, which is not among our foes. And since our 
enemies are feeble and degenerate persons, such ordnance shall 
by more an impediment to them than profit when they fly, unless 
the same be quickly thrown away by them. Nonetheless, I beseech 
you, have no less sight to all matters pertaining to your 
enemies than to yourselves; and if you intend to fight, depart 
not from discipline of warfare. If you happen to follow on the 
chase of enemies, be careful that you follow in array and order; 
for if you stray from your companions, you may fall prey to your 
vanquished enemies, to our great dishonour and shame. Go 
forward, lusty gallants, and see if the Britons can decide the 
right of battle by the sword. Go forward, my true knights, in 
whom never decayed courage, wisdom, nor strengh; and know well, 
I am he that shall suitably reward noble and valiant men with 
great riches, and punish feeble cowards with torment and shame."

Scarcely was this speech ended, when the Britons were seen to 
descend in battle array to the plains. Then Dongard, with great 
courage and spirit, arrayed his army, and commanded no prisoners 
nor spoils to be taken, until the field were clearly defeated; 
and most of all desired, that no gentleman suffer himself to be 
cowardly taken as prisoner. Immediately, both the armies joined, 
with huge noise and clamour. The allied people attacked their 
enemies with such cruelty, that they put both the wings to 
flight; but the middleward made resistence, where King 
Constantine fought most valiantly, and prolonged battle. Then 
King Dongard earnestly beheld in every part where King 
Constantine fought; and finally, was kindled, with high courage, 
to do some notable honour, and very desirous to slay King 
Constantine: and in this fury, accompanied with a few chosen 
men, he rushed fiercely among the thickest force of the Britons; 
where he, fighting with no less courage than cruelty to the 
death, for want of support was borne to the ground with blows of 
spears, and slain, because he would not be taken. Many of the 
Scots, daunted by the sudden slaughter of the king, took to 
flight; others, not afraid, but more fierce and inflamed to 
revenge his slaughter, persevered in continual battle to the 
death; and the Picts, in the same manner, fought with great 
courage and valour to the end of this battle: and yet the 
victory was uncertain until midday, and then the Britons were 
defeated and put back.

In this dreadful battle were slain of the Britons 16,000, and of 
the Scots and Picts 14,000. King Dongard was slain, the fifth 
year of his reign; in the seventh year of Leo, Emperor; from the 
Incarnation, 465 years.



Chap. Seventh. 
How Constantine the First, third brother of Eugenius, 
was made King of Scots. Of his wretched life and 
tyranny; and how Constantine, King of Britons, was 
slain by the guile of the Picts.

The Scots and Picts were so broken by this sorrowful victory, 
that they could not long pursue the Britons; and returned home 
with the body of King Dongard, and buried it, with much funeral 
triumph, in Iona.

Soon after, a convention was made, and Constantine, brother to 
Dongard, made king; for the sons of Dongard were of suuch tender 
age, that they could not immediately succeed to the crown. This 
Constantine was very differenr from the manners and virtue of 
his brother; for he was born more to sensual pleasure than to 
governance of a realm: for he was a ravisher of virgins, defiler 
of matrons, great nourisher and favourer of detractors. He was 
always sad and sorrowful among his nobles, and came but seldom 
in their company. By contrary, he rejoiced and showed himself a 
triumphant prince among fiddlers, singers, and similar men of 
vile reputation. And though he was like Constantine, King of 
Britons, in name, yet he was far different from him in manners: 
for Constantine, King of Britons, no less religious than civil 
in his governance, recovered the realm of the Britons, and 
decorated it with notable manners; but Constantine, King of 
Scots, was so degenerate and ignoble, that he did nothing 
appropriate to a king. When his nobles desired him to revenge 
the slaughter of King Dongard his brother, he said, He knew well 
enough what was to be done concerning public administration, and 
needed no talent but his own to bear all the charges of his 
realm. Finally, his governance made his folly patent: for he 
gave peace to the Britons with with a disadvantageous treaty; 
and, without any consultation with his nobles, he remitted not 
only the tribute of the Britons, but surrendered to them several 
strongholds of the Borders; and would have done many other 
things more damaging to the common good, had not the nobles 
withstood his insolence in time. At last, when the matter was 
brought to such a point, that nothing appeared but rebellion 
against him in all parts, Dougall of Galloway, a man of great 
authority, said with many arguments, what infinite trouble was 
threatening to the country, if it were attacked with domestic 
and civil wars: and then, especially, since the Britons has 
lately recovered their realm, and arising, each day, with more 
strength; having a young prince very fierce and desirous of 
glory, and ready, when he saw occasion, to attack the Scots and 
Picts with battle. Also, the Britons never kept in peace with 
their neighbours, except when they feared them most. Also, the 
Picts were a people full of deceits, inclining always where they 
believed victory to follow. But Constantine, King of Scots, was 
but a degenerate glutton, and loved no man of virtue nor honour, 
except them that were given to their sensuality and lust of 
belly. Thus he appeared able neither for private nor public 
administration: and, therefore, the anger and sedition that was 
among them was to be first calmed, and abided for a suitable 
time; that everything might be done with more wisdom. The people 
obeyed these persuasions of Dougall: although, many of them were 
different in their opinion, very moved that the realm was so 
many years misgided by this wicked tyrant.

The Picts, seeing the King of Scots drowned in vice in this 
manner, without any sign of virtue appearing, feared that the 
Britons would increase, thereby, the more fierce and insolent, 
and attack them, to revenge old injuries: and, therefore, the 
said Picts decided to do the thing by deceit, that they might 
not do by force; and instructed certain men quietly to slay 
Constantine, King of Britons. The men that were suborned to this 
effect came to Britain, and were held as native people thereof. 
At last, they came to the king's court; where they, by false 
flattery and subtle behaviour, got such familiarity with the 
king, that they obtained his trust in his most grave matters. At 
last, waiting their time, when the king was resting, they came 
to him, as if some high business were to be done; and slew him, 
when he suspected nothing less than their treason. The king's 
guard, hearing the roaring and groans of a dying man, rushed 
quickly in the chamber, where they found the king slain, and 
weltering in his blood. Notwithstanding, full of fury, they 
followed so fast on these Picts, that they were both taken, and 
cruelly put to death.

This murder of Constantine, King of Britons, happened in the 
15th year of Constantine, King of Scots: who had little better 
fortune than had this other Constantine, King of Britons; for he 
was slain by a gentleman of the Isles, for the rape of his 
daughter, after he had governed Scotland, unworthily, 17 years.



Chap. Eighth. 
Of King Congallus, and of his administration. How the 
monk Constantius was made King of Britons. How 
Vortigern, by the murder of the said Constantius, took 
the crown of Britain.

Constantine, King of Scots, slain in this manner, his nephew 
Congallus, son to King Dongard, was made king. This Congallus 
was a man of high talent, as able for war as peace: yet, in the 
beginning of his reign, he showed himself given wholly to peace; 
and set himself to repair all things done by the negligence of 
Constantine, his uncle. Some gave him counsel to revenge the 
murder of his father, Dongard: nonetheless, because he was but a 
young prince, not established in his rule, he postponed such 
high matters, until a time more suitable occurred. And finally, 
he did such justice through all parts of his realm, that it was 
brought to good tranquillity and peace.

While Congallus was given to works of justice in this way, 
Vortigern, a man of great cunning and authority among the 
Britons, decided to seize the crown; and to bring his purpose to 
effect, he took Constantius, son to Constantine, King of 
Britons, described above, out of the monastery where he was 
professed monk, after his father found him unable to reign; and, 
by assistance of some great princes of Britain, this Vortigern 
made this Constantius King of Britain. This stroke proceded from 
the avarice of Vortigern; trusting, because this monk had no 
experience of the world, that he might have the governance of 
the realm, and acquire great riches under his rule; and after he 
was enriched in goods, to destroy the said Constantius, and 
usurp the crown of Britain. Yet, to cover his deceit, as if he 
were given completely to the common good, he made peace with the 
Scots and Picts, and caused a hundred Scots and Picts to come to 
London, to remain as a guard about this Constantius, and to have 
his body in keeping. At last, when Vortigern had gathered great 
treasures under the empire of Constantius, he thought the time 
convenient to take the crown, and quietly seduced certain of 
these Scots and Picts, with great sums of money, to slay the 
king; and promised, if they brought this matter to effect, to 
reward them greatly for their labours. The Scots and Picts, 
blinded by avarice, and giving overmuch credence, slew, finally, 
this King Constantius. As soon as Vortigern knew the king slain, 
for he was not far of, waiting for the end of that matter, he 
rushed fiercely in the secret chamber where the king was lying 
dead, bathing in his blood; and immediately took the slayers of 
the king, and slew them quickly, that they should not say that 
he persuaded them to slay the king: and immediately he began to 
lament the king's murder, as if nothing were so displeasing to 
him than the kings death; for by his death, many infinite harms 
should quickly follow, in damage to the common welfare. 
Immediately, this Vortigern sought the remainder of the Scots 
and Picts out of all parts of the town, although they were 
innocent of his treason, and sent them to strong prison; then 
set himself to bury the king. On the following day, he came with 
his friends and supporters, who were corrupted with his money, 
to the streets where the most confluence of people was, and 
complained of the treachery of the Scots and Picts, who slew the 
king, that was committed to their keeping. Their purpose being, 
as it appeared, to deprive the realm of its head, either to 
divide the Britons among themselves, or else to make all the 
lands under their rule, for want of a king, open to invasion by 
enemies. Wherefore, if this odious cruelty were not suitably 
punished, more damage should follow quickly, to the destruction 
of the common welfare. It was necessary, therefore, to punish 
all the remaining Scots and Picts; for they were no less 
criminal than the principal persons that were taken by him with 
hot blood, and put to death. When he had moved the people, to 
great cruelty against these innocent men, he took them out of 
prison where they were, and put them all to death.

This punishment of the Scots and Picts caused Vortigern to be 
held, among the ignorant people, as father and defender of their 
realm: nonetheless, to cover this deceit, he desired them to 
have respect to their common good, and to suffer not Ambrosius, 
the son of King Constantine, to reign; saying, Though he was 
rightful heir to the crown of Britain, yet he was of so feeble 
and tender age, that infinite harms should follow to the realm, 
if he ruled while a child. At last, when they had concluded that 
Ambrose should not be made king, Vortigern demanded them, whom 
they would make king; and immediately, all the people, with huge 
noise and clamour, declared him king.

As soon as Vortigern was made king in this way, he garrisoned 
all the castles and strongholds of London with great 
fortifications and warriors; then commanded certain of his 
associates and friends, whom he promoted before to riches and 
honours, to wait on him. And immediately, he set himself to slay 
all the friends and lineage of King Constantine: some of them, 
by false accusations, banished; of others, confiscated their 
goods, and punished their bodies with death.



Chap. Ninth. 
How Ambrose and Uther, the sons of King Constantine, 
fled to Brittany. How Gwitell, Prince of Wales, was 
slain by the Scots, and his army defeated.

Through fear of their cruelties, Ambrose and Uther, sons to King 
Constantine, came out of Wales, where they were kept under wise 
preceptors, and fled to Brittany.

In the meantime, the Scots and Picts were informed of the 
shameful murder of their friends, in London by treachery of King 
Vortigern. Unwilling, therefore, to suffer this injury, they 
entered quickly with an army into the Britons' lands, and 
attacked the same with great cruelty of fire and sword. The 
Britons, oppressed with these afflictions, despairing of 
support, and not able to resist, left all things behind them 
that could not be carried away, and fled toto the country.

Vortigern, when he heard of these cruelties done to his people, 
and knowing the great hatred that the nobles of the Britons bore 
against him for his pursuit against the sons of Constantine, 
began, as the nature of a tyrant is, to fear every man: and, 
because he dared not risk himself in battle, he sent Gwitell, 
Prince of Wales, with an army, to revenge the injuries done by 
Scots and Picts. Gwitell, dreading the ruin of Britain, if the 
Scots and Picts were not quickly repressed, went forward with 
his army, and went into the same parts of Britain where the 
Scots and Picts were gathered without array, attacking the 
country with several incursions. Immediately, with displayed 
banner, he set so quickly on them, that they were put to flight, 
and 500 of them taken, whom he gave to justice, as thieves. The 
allied kings, moved by these injuries, came with a new army, and 
made the Britons very fearful: nonetheless, Gwitell exhorted 
them to battle, saying, The Scots and Picts were a people more 
accustomed to plunder and slaughter of wives and children, than 
any martial deeds; and got no victory, except over feeble and 
miserable creatures. The Britons, inflamed to great courage by 
these words, went forward, and set down their camp beside the 
camp of their enemies. There than followed, frequent 
skirmishing, and somtimes single combats between valiant men. At 
last, both the armies, unwilling to sustain further injuries, 
rushed fiercely together, and fought a long time with uncertain 
victory; until at last the centre, where Congallus fought, was 
nearly defeated. Then Gallanus, King of Picts, for he fought in 
the right wing, seeing his allied brother in such danger, came 
with a company of chosen men, and pressed very hard on the 
Britons that fought against Congallus. The Scots, though they 
were nearly vanquished before, when they were supported in this 
manner, rushed with new courage on their enemies, and finally 
put both the wings of the Britons to flight. As soon as the 
Picts saw the victory incline to Scots, they took, quickly, the 
camp of the Britons, so that it should be no refuge to them 
afterwards. Thus were the Britons slain, without any refuge, in 
all parts where they fled, and were surrendered to Scots and 
Picts. The allied kings gave all the spoils and prisoners 
obtained at this time freely among their army, because they 
fought so valiantly that day. Such things done, the allied kings 
went forward with their victorious army, to take the remaining 
strongholds in the Borders.

In this battle were slain twenty thousand Britons, with Gwitell, 
Prince of Wales, and many other noblemen of Britain; but of the 
Scots and Picts were scarcely 4 thousand slain.



Chap. Tenth. 
How Vortigern sent ambassadors to Germany, to hire 
mercenaries for his support. How Hengest and Orsus 
came to Britain with 10 thousand Saxons. And of their 
cruelties and deeds of violence done against the 
Picts.

The Britons, after this defeat, convened where Vortigern was at 
London, to consider by what craft and talent this dangerous 
fight was to be led against their cruel enemies. After long 
consultation, because no certain way could be devised to deliver 
the people from the extreme danger appearing, King Vortigern, 
naked of counsel, and having so many sharp adversaries, both at 
home and in the field, decided to depart out of Britain to some 
foreign realm. Nonetheless, his friends thought it unworthy that 
he should pass from high and sovereign dignity, having as yet no 
experience of adversity, to be a butt of derision to his 
enemies. It would be best, therefore, as they said, to attack 
the final cause of his problems; and more honourable to him to 
be vanquished in his just defence, than to be victorious in his 
false action. And though he was vanquished by one battle, yet no 
despair should follow: for there were riches and gold sufficient 
in Britain, not only to defeat their enemies in the chance of 
battle, but also to drive them out of Albion. Where might there 
be so pleasant, or so commodious a sight for their common good, 
as to see the cruel Saxons, Scots, and Picts, fighting and 
destroying each other, for the liberty only of Britain: for by 
this, and by no other way, might the cruelty of their enemies be 
best defeated. Vortigern took this counsel; and sent ambassadors 
with money to Germany, to hire mercenaries to defend his realm 
against the Scots and Picts. There were among the Saxons two 
brothers, named Hengist and Orsus, descending of the ancient 
blood of that region, very valiant in deeds of arms, and 
desirous of nothing more than of glory and honours. These two 
brothers, hearing the desires of the ambassadors, took their 
wages, and came to Britain with 10 thousand well experienced and 
valiant men. These Saxons were the more welcomed by Vortigern, 
in that both he himself and his realm were approaching to great 
danger. At last, when he had rewarded them with money and 
riches, he caused the commoners to remain in their camp, and the 
nobles to remain in the nearest towns, until they were refreshed 
from their wearisome journey by sea. Soon after, two armies were 
arranged; one of Saxons, and another of Britons; and came 
forward with such diligence, that they were past Humber before 
ever the Scots and Picts were informed of any coming of Saxons 
in Britain. The Scots and Picts that dwelt that time in the 
Britons' lands, were suddenly frightened by the coming of the 
Saxons: and because they were had not power to resist so huge an 
army, some of them saved themselves by flight, and the remaining 
fell in prey to their enemies. The Saxons, trusting all things 
the better to succeed, if they got the first blood, slew all the 
prisoners taken by them at this time, without any mercy for 
estate or age. And not content with the slaughter made on the 
Scots and Picts between Humber and Tyne, they went into the 
Merse and Pentland, and attacked the people thereof with great 
cruelties of fire and slaughter; trusting, when the Picts were 
brought to final extermination, the lands pertaining to Scots 
might be the more easy prey. The Picts, frightened by these 
cruelties, sent their ambassadors to Congallus, King of Scots, 
desiring him to come, with all his power, in haste, to resist 
their enemies: who were not feeble Britons, but most cruel 
Saxons. Scarcely was this message made to Scots, when tidings 
came, that the Britons and Saxons, in battle array, were coming 
to Pentland, putting the people in all parts where they came, to 
plunder and slaughter. The King of Picts, refusing to tolerate 
these injuries, assembled his people with the greatest 
diligence, and met his enemies, without help from the Scots. 
Hengist, governor of all the army under Vortigern, arrayed them 
in such manner, that he attacked the Picts with 3 battles at 
once. Thus were the Picts so overcome with the multitude of 
enemies, that they were put to flight. This day made the Saxons 
more rejoiced than the Britons: for Hengist beheld the Britons 
fighting this day more feebly than any other people; and for 
that cause, he decided to conquer their realm. After that, the 
Scots and Picts were beaten out of all lands of Britain.



Chap. Eleventh. 
Of the second message sent by the Picts to the Scots. 
How the Scots and Picts fought against the Saxons and 
Britons, and were defeated.

The Picts, broken in this manner, sent their second message to 
Congallus, desiring rapid support against the Saxons. When their 
ambassadors had described to Congallus the cruelties done by the 
Saxons and Britons, they desired him and his nobles not to allow 
the Picts, their old allied friends, to be destroyed by these 
cruel and unmerciful enemies; lest they by burned soon after, 
with the same flames with which the Picts were then being 
consumed. Congallus, moved by compassion for the trouble falling 
to his allied friends, the Picts; and seeing the same trouble, 
unless it were resisted, coming quickly to the Scots; commanded 
all men capable of bearing arms within his realm, to meet him in 
the South part of the Wood of Caledonia, the 20th day after, 
with two months' victuals, under pain of death. By this edict, 
he gathered 40,000 men, strong and well armed in every way; and 
came soon after in his enemies' sight, having with him his 
allied friends, the Picts. As soon as his army saw their enemies 
of more number and force than ever they saw before, they fled to 
several parts, to avoid the present danger. The allied kings 
immediately sent their captains, to take the deserters: who were 
apprehended, and put to death on gibbets, to be an example to 
others of their fleeing. By these punishments, all the fear and 
desertion of the Scots army was set aside.

As soon as Hengist saw the allied kings in sight, he exhorted 
his army to fight, saying, By special favour of the Gods, the 
people who were so long perpetual enemies of Britain were 
arrayed against them, whereby they might have sufficient 
occasion to revenge old injuries, and seize both their riches 
and lands at their pleasure. And no peril was to be feared; for 
all matters were certain to succeed with great happiness: 
because they were to fight in their good action against a false 
and treacherous people, famous thieves, robbers, and invaders of 
foreign realms. As to the victory, so far as he had any 
cognisance by long experience of battle, their foes would not 
fail to turn tail, as soon as they felt the force and violence 
of the Saxons and Britons: the victory, therefore, must be where 
the Gods had ordained. Hengist, by these words, inflamed the 
minds of the Saxons to great rage and cruelty against their 
enemies. The Britons, enhanced in courage by the example of the 
Saxons, desired battle. On the other side, the allied kings 
ceased not, with many pleasing persuasions, to exhort their 
people to battle.

Soon after, both the armies joined, when suddenly came on them, 
frequent showers of arrows and crossbow bolts shot on every 
side: and immediately they rushed together with sharp swords, 
spears, and bills, with the greatest hatred, but yet no party 
seemed to have victory; until at last, the Britons, that fought 
in the right wing against the Scots, were put to flight. Then 
suddenly came a huge shower of hail, which obscured the air with 
such terrible cloud of darkness as if it had been night: through 
which, both the armies were so daunted, that they knew not 
whether it was best to fly or advance. Hengist, daunted by this 
unknown marvel, gathered his people, at the sound of a trumpet, 
to the standard. By then the shower had ceased; when the Scots 
and Picts, believing their enemies defeated, fell to the chase 
of the Britons, without order, and made slaughter and spoils in 
their great fury. Hengist, seeing the Britons vanquished, and 
the allied people given to spoils and slaughter without order, 
came, arrayed, with the Saxons, and left none of them alive that 
could be overtaken. This day was very sorrowful to the Scots and 
Picts; and not pleasing to their enemies, for the most part of 
the army of the Britons were slain.


Chap. Twelfth. 
How Hengist was richly rewarded for his victorious 
deeds. How 15 thousand Britons were slain in wars with 
the Scots and Picts. How Hengist's wife and daughter 
arrived in Britain with a new army of Saxons.

Hengist, having victory in this manner, made no further 
persecution on the allied people; so that, that some enemies to 
the Britons should always remain, to cause him to be the more 
authorised. And that he might find the more occasion to seize 
the crown of Britain, as he had decided to do, he left the lands 
between Tweed and Tyne to the Scots and Picts, then returned 
with his victorious army to York. And soon after, he left his 
army in their camp, because the winter was near approaching, and 
returned to King Vortigern at London, where he, in a long 
speech, said by what extreme danger and risk he had vanquished 
the Scots and Picts, who defeated the British so many years 
before; and persuaded the king to send a garrison of armed men 
to the Border, to resist the fury of the Scots and Picts: who 
were determined, as he was clearly informed, to revenge the 
injuries done by his army. Further, he promised to bring to 
Britain a new army of Saxons, for the next summer: by whose 
coming, the Britons could either destroy the Scots and Picts, or 
else, if they thought it expedient, drive them out of Albion. 
Many of the Britons thought the coming of so many Saxons into 
their realm suspicious, and feared, as happened afterwards, that 
the Saxons should bring such a multitude of people to their 
land, that either they should destroy their faith, or conquer 
their realm: yet, because Hengist was so authorised, they dared 
not repeat this openly, for displeasure. Others, raised in vain 
hope of better fortune, supported the counsel of Hengist; but 
none so much as Vortigern, who greatly rejoiced that Hengist 
began battle, both with great happiness to Britons, and great 
damage to his enemies. And after he had rewarded him richly for 
his labours, he made him lieutenant under him in Britain, with 
plenty of money to provide his forces however he wished. 
Hengist, knowing that the minds of princes are drawn by the 
advice of their associates, determined to remain in continual 
residence at court, so that Vortigern should not change his 
purpose by the counsel of his nobles.

Soon after, King Vortigern sent 5,000 Britons to defend the 
borders of his realm: but, at last, all these Britons were 
defeated and slain, by frequent skirmishing with the Scots and 
Picts, during the winter season. Then Hengist obtained 10 
thousand Britons, to be sent in the same manner as before, to 
defend the border of Britain: but his intention was only so that 
the Britons being daily wasted, their realm might be the more 
facile prey to him when he thought time. These Britons found no 
better fate than the first; for they were destroyed in the same 
manner: through which, many of the inhabitants fled within the 
realm, and left the Borders, with other parts, waste.

In the meantime, there arrived in Britain 5,000 Saxons, with 
their wives and children, by command of Hengist. Among whom was 
Hengist's wife, and Roxena, his daughter, a virgin of incredible 
beauty: and with them, ten noblemen of Saxon blood. Vortigern 
was raised with great courage by this news, trusting, not only 
to remain in certain peace in times coming, but to overthrow his 
enemies in all parts. Yet, many of his nobles were far different 
from his mind, having no little suspicion of so great forces of 
Saxons coming to their land, to their great terror and menacing. 
Hengist, when he heard of the coming of his wife and daughter, 
went quickly to them: and yet he made little delay, but returned 
with the greatest diligence to the king, desiring a part of his 
lands, where his wife and children might remain till the end of 
his wars; and said, It did not conform to the practice of war, 
to have women following their army. Vortigern thought these 
desires of Hengist not to be refused; and therefore, gave him 
certain lands named Towhan Castle, lying in Yorkshire. Some 
authors write, when Hengist had got the grant of so much land as 
he might circle about with a bull hide, he cut it in most 
skilful and subtle whangs [strips], and surrounded much land 
with the same. In witness whereof, they say, Towhan, in the 
language of Saxons, is called, a whang. Nonetheless, whatsoever 
way that castle is called, the truth is, the Saxons made first 
their habitation in the said place.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How Hengist and Vortimer came, with great armies, to 
attack the allied people. Of several clever tricks 
devised by the Scots, to constrain their enemies to 
battle. And of several chances of victory thereafter 
following.

When Hengist had got the lands described, he began to prepare 
his forces to attack the allied people, the next summer. At the 
coming thereof, he went forward with his people at an easy pace, 
waiting for the coming of Vortimer, son to King Vortigern, who 
was coming with an army of the Britons, to join with him in 
battle. At last, both their armies met together, and came beyond 
Humber and Tyne, where they expected to find their enemies for 
the time. The Scots and Picts, informed of this huge force 
coming against them, gathered an army of 60,000 men, and came 
forward with many days victuals, to resist their enemies. Yet, 
before their coming to Tyne, their enemies were coming over the 
same, and had filled all the country thereabouts with their 
camps. This rapid coming of the Britons and Saxons to the Tyne, 
was no little impediment to the allied people, to do their duty, 
as they had planned; for it was a provocation to both the armies 
to attack the other with frequent skirmishings. Hengist, knowing 
the minds of the Scots and Picts full of ire and rage at their 
first coming, and hating nothing more than long delay, postponed 
the battle with all the deceits he might. There happened to be 
between the two armies, a vale of such marsh and mires, that 
none of their armies might came together in array. The allied 
kings, to put a remedy to their impediments, and that the 
courage and spirit of their army should not decay by long delay, 
commanded each man to lay as many turfs on the ground as he 
could carry, to make a way through the marsh, to attack their 
enemies. Such things done, the allied kings raised their camp, 
and made them ready for battle against the next day. And 
believing they could not attack the camp of their enemies 
without extreme danger, they came through the marsh by a secret 
path, to a hill that stood above their enemies. Some of them 
stood on the face of this hill, so that they might cast down 
rocks and stones among the host of foot-soldiers. The strength 
of this hill gave great courage to our people to attack such 
things as they believed might break the array of their enemies. 
At last, seeing the Saxons and Britons would neither go out from 
their camp, nor yet give sign of battle, to join; they devised, 
by a new and unknown deceit, to astonish their enemies. And in 
the night following, they brought a huge quantity of heather to 
the face of the hill opposite their enemies. And because this 
heather is of nature dry, and takes soon fire, they made several 
faggots thereof; and after they had set them in fire, they threw 
them down the hill. Immediately, these faggots were driven by 
force of winds among the camp of enemies: who, with great 
terror, were afraid; for the straw and sticks where they lay, 
took fire, and burned infinite people in their army. Then arose 
a huge noise and clamour. And some, dreading the hidden watching 
of their enemies, ran quickly to defend the trenches of their 
camp. Others made them to quench the flames, always more 
increasing by force of winds. Finally, the faggots fell so fast 
out of the heavens, all blazing together in flames, that no man 
knew what was to be done, through noise of men and beasts: of 
whom a great multitude was in their camp. And through fear of 
fire and smoke under night, the captains were so troubled, that 
they decided, rather to attack their enemies with extreme 
dangers of battle, than cowardly to be burned to death. And 
immediately, they issued from their camp, and went, in battle 
array, to the plains. Hengist, seeing his people could not be 
held within their camp, gathered the Saxons, at the sound of a 
trumpet, to his standard, and waited for the coming of the day.

The Scots and Picts, trusting their enemies broken by this 
affray, left the fortifications where they stood, and came, 
arrayed, to the plains, ready to give battle. But when they 
found their enemies in good array, they postponed their purpose 
until the coming of the day. On the following day, Congallus 
exhorted his people to consider what glory and honour had been 
obtained by virtue and forceful deeds of their elders; and 
desired them to obscure not, by their recent sloth, the fame of 
such noble champions: and prayed them to keep the honour that 
their elders won; and think nothing was so shameful as to turn 
tail to their enemies, and be subjected to the yoke of 
servitude: for nothing was so honourable, as either to have 
victory, as their elders did before, or else to fight with glory 
and courage to the death. And Hengist, in the same manner, 
ceased not to persuade his army to pass forward with high 
courage, and to destroy their enemies: which being done, they 
might rejoice the remainder of their days, without any danger of 
wars.

Scarcely were these words said, when both the armies joined. At 
the first meting, both the Saxons and Britons would have been 
defeated, had not a reinforcement of 3,000 fresh men come 
quickly out of a wood, where they were hidden by Hengist, to 
their support. These fresh men came with great noise and clamour 
on the backs of the Scots. Thus the allied people were attacked 
on every side, to their great terror. And yet the trouble arose 
the more, that every one of them was a hindrance to the other in 
the wielding of their weapons. Then there followed different 
chances of fortune: for the Picts, by sovereign courage, put the 
Britons that fought opposite them to flight; and persevered in 
such furious rage of chase against them, that many of the 
Britons were driven, to escape their cruelty, into the nearest 
river, where they perished; others, taken by the road, were 
slain. But the Scots, who were attacked thus on either side by 
Saxons, after long perseverance in battle, were finally 
vanquished and slain. Congallus, badly wounded, was brought out 
of the field by his friends, to the nearest mountains. The 
Saxons, after this victory over the Scots, decided to pursue the 
Picts; for they had vanquished the Britons, as we have said, 
Nonetheless, by coming of the night, they postponed their 
purpose to the following day. These Picts, dreading to be 
attacked by the Saxons on the following day, gathered all their 
chests, carts, wagons, and other things, which might not be 
easily taken away in the time, and set them all afire, so that 
the fume and reek thereof might obscure the air, until they were 
past all danger. Such things done, the Picts returned home with 
the remainder of the Scots, who had escaped out of the field.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
How Hengist was made protector of Britain; and how he 
brought his son Occa, with 10,000 Saxons, to resist 
the armies of Ambrose and Uther. How Vortigern came to 
a banquet with Hengist, and married Roxena, his 
daughter.

Hengist, after the varying fortunes of this last battle, began 
to number his army; and found the allied people fled, and 4,000 
Saxons slain: then returned with the remainder of them to York, 
and commanded them to be ready to resist their enemies, if any 
new trouble appeared. Immediately, he returned to London, to 
take consultation with Vortigern and his nobles, what was to be 
done concerning the wars of the Scots and Picts in times coming. 
Vortigern received him with great reverence and honour, and 
proclamed him protector of his realm and people, with power and 
authority to use all the towns, strongholds, and riches thereof, 
at his pleasure; then commanded public thanksgiving to be made 
through all parts of Britain, with general procession, to give 
homage to God, for the excellent victory falling to him over his 
enemies. And to treat Hengist more favourably, he gave him and 
his people licence to make worship to idols, after the manner of 
pagans.

In the meantime, it was said to Vortigern, that Ambrose and 
Uther, the sons of King Constantine, were making great 
preparations in Brittany, to recover the crown of Britain. These 
tidings made Vortigern afraid; for he had a prophecy, that he 
should be slain by this Ambrose. Nonetheless, he asked Hengist, 
by what talent and power he might best resist the army of 
Ambrose. Hengist, glad of his trouble, promised to resist the 
army of Ambrose and Uther, if he would suffer the Saxons, who 
dwelt in Yorkshire, to come to the sea camp opposite France: and 
the castles and strongholds of that country to be delivered to 
him and his people, that he might the more easily resist Ambrose 
and Uther when they landed. As soon as these petitions were 
granted, Hengist, desiring nothing more than to have the Britons 
utterly destroyed, that their realm might fall prey to him and 
his Saxons, instructed a man of Germany, pretending to be a 
Briton, to come to Vortigern with dissimulated words; saying, He 
was lately coming from Pentland, where he saw nothing but 
knights shining in armour; the trumpets sounding, and the golden 
streamaers refecting the sun: and, in short, all the people of 
that region ready, in most warlike appearance, to come quickly 
upon the Britons. This German that was suborned in this way, 
said to Hengist, There were 100 young and valiant men of the 
Scots sworn, all of one mind, to destroy him; and had no sight 
to their lives, provided they might bring their purpose to 
effect; for they held him the pillar of the Britons. Several of 
these persons were coming, at the same time, to London, to do 
their intention; and, therefore, no place would be safe for him, 
but, when he expected it least, some of these men, sworn to the 
effect foresaid, would try to kill him; and though he escape 
one, he would have to risk the rest; because the Scots and Picts 
expected, when he was slain, to be delivered of all trouble.

Vortigern, daunted by this lie, asked Hengist, what was to be 
done. Hengist appeared very afraid, in the same manner. 
Nonetheless, several of the Saxons, who were instructed by the 
said Hengist, prayed Vortigern to be of good comfort; for though 
he were attacked on every side by enemies, he should be sure of 
Saxons to defend him in all his wars: "For the allied people, 
who have seen the dreadful results of fighting against us, shall 
never attempt a thing more to their damage, than to attack your 
people with injuries, and provoke us again to battle. And if 
Ambrose and Uther come, as is believed, with huge people, on the 
South parts of the realm, just as the confederate people intend 
to do on the North parts thereof; then Occa, the son of Hengist, 
who is a valiant knight, and exercised in warfare since his 
first youth, shall come with a new band of Saxons: through 
which, you shall be safe from all attacks that may be made on 
you and your realm; for Occa shall resist the Scots and Picts in 
the North, and Orsus the army coming with Ambrose out of 
Brittany; and Hengist shall remain always with yourself, to keep 
your body from treason of the Britons, if any of them, by favour 
of Ambrose, would pretend any rebellion against your authority: 
by which way you shall have merry days, without any fear of 
enemies."

Vortigern, seeing no other way to defeat his enemies on all 
sides, because many of the nobles of Britain hated his doings, 
pleaded with Hengist to send for his son Occa, to come quickly 
to Britain, with a band of Saxons, to resist his enemies. 
Hengist, working his purpose with dissimulated mind and deceit, 
pretended to oppose the king's wishes; saying, It was 
irrecoverable damage to have both himself and his son so far 
distant from the governance of his lands and possessions: 
nonetheless, by long insisting of the king and other Britons, 
who were more set for the king's folly and pleasure than for the 
common good, condescended to his desires.

Within a few days after, Occa arrived in Britain, with 10,000 
Saxons and their wives and children, and settled in 
Northumberland, ready to fight against all people that would 
attack them. Hengist, knowing of the coming of his son, and this 
new army of Saxons, desired King Vortigern to come and see his 
wife, children, and friends, who were ready to do all service 
and charges, as he would command; and said it should increase 
his army in great courage, if he would do that honour to adorn 
them with his presence. Vortigern, very glad of the coming of 
this new band of Saxons, condescended to his desires: although, 
many of his nobles were very downcast, and had no little 
suspicion, that so huge a number of Saxons were coming to 
Britain against their common good. Finally, Vortigern came, with 
certain of his nobles, to Towhan Castle; where he was welcomed, 
and feasted with all manner of dainties and pleasures that might 
be devised. Then Hengist prolonged the banquet during the night, 
that the king might be taken with the wine. Immediately, Roxena, 
the daughter of Hengist, as she was instructed, went to the king 
with a cupful of mighty wine, and said, "I drink to you." King 
Vortigern drank mightily of the cup; and when he had embraced 
her in his arms, he set her down next himself in the banquet. 
After long eastig and drinking, he fell in blind raige of lust: 
which thing was not only the occasion to him, afterawards, to do 
adultery, but also to lose his kingdom; for immediately, through 
burning flame of new lust, he had neither respect to the law of 
God, nor yet to the law of matrimony, before contracted with his 
lawful wife; and, without more delay, he took the said Roxena to 
his wife; then gave to Hengist all the lands of Kent, with 
castles, towns, and fortifications pertaining thereto. Soon 
after, the Saxons settled there, with their wives and children, 
and put out the old inhabitants thereof. Such things done, 
Vortigern returned with his new Queen to London, and repudiated 
his lawful wife.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How Vodine, Bishop of London, with many priests, was 
slain by the tyranny of the Saxons. How Hengist made 
himself King of Kent. How Vortigern was deposed, and 
Vortimer, his son, made King of Britain.

Vodine, Bishop of London, a man of singular devotion and life, 
by the advice of Vortimer, went familiarly to Vortigern, and 
said that he had not behaved as a Christian prince, departing 
from his lawful queen, and taking another woman as his wife, 
whose father, Hengist, Duke of Saxons, was both enemy to the 
Christian faith, and intending, with deliberate mind, to seize 
the crown of Britain; and said, since he had done so, he would 
soon experience what damage would follow to his people, not only 
in the destruction of the Christian faith in Britain, but also 
in the transfer of the noble realm of Britain, (which was 
brought, whole and unbroken, under many noble princes, to his 
days,) to foreign blood. Then said Vortigern, "I have failed, 
and was not prudent, when I brought Saxons first in Britain to 
support me against my enemies; and that was the first beginning 
of my folly. But I seemed more imprudent, when I was taken by 
immoderate lust of his daughter Roxena; for I know well the end 
of my reign shall be terrible, unless my offence be quickly 
repaired to God; and therefore, so far as I may, I shall put 
remedy thereto."

Hengist hearing the sound of this lamentable regret, came to the 
secret chamber where he was, and reproved him, why he made so 
heavy cheer in the time of his marriage, by persuasion of a 
profane man of feigned life; and immediately, he slew the holy 
man Vodine, with many other priests and religious persons, being 
with him for the time: and, to attempt a thing of more audacity, 
he searched for Vortimer to put him to death. Vortimer, knowing 
his evil mind against him, fled where he thought expedient.

In the meantime, Hengist sent secret writings to his son Occa, 
commanding him to abstain from any further injuries of the Scots 
and Picts, and allow them to peacably enjoy all the lands beyond 
Tyne; providing always, that the strongholds between Tyne and 
Humber be well garrisoned with men and supplies. And further, he 
commanded him to seek some occasion to slay all the nobles of 
the country where he was; and to have such respect to the common 
good of Saxons, that Britain might come, sometime, under their 
rule. Occa, knowing the mind of his father, took first York, and 
many other strongholds and fortifications of the country; and, 
as his father devised, he slew many nobles and barons by false 
accusations. And when he was accused by Vortigern, why he did 
such cruelties on his nobles; he answered, he was instructed by 
his father. That these nobles who by him were slain, were 
enemies to the king, because he had Saxons in more reverence 
than Britons; and their nobles intended to have surrendered 
York, with many other great strongholds and fortifications of 
Britain, to Scots and Picts, had he not quickly prevented it: 
also, the borders of Britain, given to his keeping, would not 
have been governed prudently, if they had not been purged of all 
enemies of their common good; for such things should bring great 
profit of the king, and honour to his realm. The cruelty of 
Saxons each day more increasing against the Britons, made 
Vortigern no little disturbed; and the more, that he considered 
them daily seeking occasion to seize his realm: and when he 
could find no certain remedy against the said danger, he began, 
with dreary countenance, to deplore his misfortune. Some of his 
associates gave him counsel to defeat the cruelty of Saxons, 
while he might do it withour great exertion; otherwise, the 
Britons, broken by their injuries, would be brought to such 
calamity, that they might neither have sufficient strength to 
destroy their enemies, nor yet to defend their realm. King 
Vortigern holding the Britons in no less suspicion than the 
Saxons, because he was odious to them both, postponed attempting 
this great matter, for some days.

In the meantime, the Britons, broken with intolerable injuries, 
sustained more cruelties from the Saxons than ever they suffered 
before of any other people; and in addition to these injuries, 
there followed several other outrages, more odious and 
insupportable to them: for Hengist left King Vortigern, and came 
to the remainder of Saxons at Kent, and, by general edict, 
ordered all Britons to leave, within a short time, under the 
pain of death. The day past, he slew both commoners and nobles, 
without any favour, mercy, or ransom, that did not obey his 
command. Always the Saxons engaged in such inhuman cruelties, 
that all the churches and sanctuaries of Kent were drenched with 
Christian blood; the nuns and religious men were taken by force 
out of their abbeys, and constrained to marriage, or pollution 
of their bodies. The lords of Britain, moved by these sorrowful 
injuries, made a convention at London, where they reproved 
Vortigern, That he put the Saxons in his secret council, knowing 
them but a heathen people, living after the laws of pagans, and 
not brought in Britain to bear the governance of the realm, 
except to sustain the wars against their enemies. Also, they 
said that he was imprudent, in so far as he enriched the Saxons 
with lands, rents, and authority, to the destruction of all his 
realm and laws; and not only repudiated his wife, but, against 
the institutions of Christian faith, married a woman who was of 
the rite of pagans. Finally, because he deserved the hatred of 
God for several abominable cruelties fallen in the realm by his 
folly and negligence, exposing both their people and the common 
good to extreme danger; they degraded him of all authority, and 
sent him in Wales: where he remained, many years after, in 
prison. And, that they should not be without a head, they made 
his son Vortimer king.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How the Scots and Picts were allied with King Vortimer 
against the Saxons, and defeated Occa in 
Northumberland. How Hengist and Occa were vanquished 
in Kent, and beaten out of Britain. How King Vortimer 
was slain by poison.

Vortimer, made king in this manner, thought nothing so honorable 
as to attack the Saxons, enemies of God, by strong battle: and 
to do the same with more success, he sent ambassadors to the 
allied kings, who held the Saxons in greatest hatred, to show 
that the injuries done to them by the Saxons proceded only by 
King Vortigern, without any approval of his nobles: for though 
the Saxons were enriched with lands and rents by Vortigern, yet 
all the nobles of Britain were enemies to them; knowing the 
Saxons' minds set to the utter destruction of their realm and 
liberty, as appeared well by their cruel deeds, exercised lately 
no less to blasphemy of God than martyrdom of Christian people. 
And because these, and many other unsupportable cruelties, came 
by the negligence of Vortigern, their supporter; the nobles had 
degraded him of authority, and made Vortimer, his son, king. And 
further, they said how Vortimer had made great preparation for 
battle, to expel the Saxons out of Albion; and desired, 
therefore, the allied kings to set aside all injuries, and 
concur with them to resist the common trouble appearing to all 
the people of Albion; and promised, if they would support the 
Britons in this extreme danger, to give the lands beyond Humber, 
without any argument, in times coming, to their perpetual rule, 
with the consent of all the nobles and commoners of Britain.

Congallus, King of Scots, hearing these offers, said to their 
ambassadors, He understood well in what danger the realm of 
Britain stood from the treachery of the Saxons, enemies to the 
Christian faith; and was very sorry thereof, knowing nothing 
better than if they were not resisted in time, the Catholic 
faith would expire in Britain. And though the Britons had been 
great enemies to his people, yet, to make his labour manifest, 
both for the common good of Britain, and the good of the 
Christian faith, he should raise his army, and join with them 
against Saxons to the death; so that peace was ratified in such 
manner among their people, that all disagreements might cease, 
and the lands beyond Humber never to be reclaimed in times 
coming, by the Britons. These ambassadors being dispatched with 
the same answer by the Picts, returned to Vortimer. The treaty 
of peace was ratified, soon after, among the Britons, Picts, and 
Scots; and immediately, they rushed all together to arms against 
the Saxons. The Scots and Picts came with greatest hatred 
against the Saxons dwelling between Humber and Tyne; and when 
they were attacking these Saxons with the greatest cruelties 
that could be devised, they perceived Occa coming with displayed 
banners against them. Occa, seeing his enemies appear of such 
strength and multitude that he might not well give them battle, 
knew not what was to be done: nonetheless, that long delay 
should not enfeeble the courage of his people, he made a sign, 
at the sound of a trumpet, to join battle. The first meeting was 
equally fought on all sides; but at last the Saxons, having no 
strength to resist such great numbers of enemies against them, 
began to turn tail. Occa stopped their fleeing so far as he 
might, sometimes by threats, sometimes by invoking their sense 
of honour: nonetheless, the fear of death, more powerful among 
abased people than any order of their captain, made their defeat 
very clear. Occa seeing no other way to save his life, fled to 
the mouth of Humber, where he got a boat, and came to Thames, 
with a few persons. The Scots and Picts used this victory with 
great cruelty on the Saxons, and spared none that persevered 
fighting in the battle; and then each one began to exhort the 
other to follow fast on the chase, that they might revenge the 
cruelties so many years done by their Saxons. A great number of 
Saxons were slain in the battle, but more number of them in the 
chase.

In the meantime, Vortimer, very desirous to recover the liberty 
of his realm, raised the banner of the cross, and commanded all 
Christian people to follow the same. Thus he gathered an army of 
80 thousand men, of priests and religious men as well as of 
temporal estates; and by the same he slew 10,000 Saxons, and got 
such a huge victory over them, that Kentshire, with many other 
lands adjacent, were recovered to the Britons; and all the lands 
lying between Tyne and Humber, restored to the Scots and Picts. 
Hengist and Occa came out of the field with the remainder of 
their vanquished army, and fled to Northumberland; intending to 
remain there, until new power came to them out of Germany. 
Nonetheless, they were beaten out of those parts by Scots and 
Picts, and chased to the mouth of Humber; where they found 
ships, and returned, with certain nobles of that same blood, to 
Saxony.

King Vortimer was so merciful after this victory, that he 
brought little cruelty on the remaining Saxons, but suffered 
them to return to their own country; and others, who were but 
commoners, were suffered to remain in Kent, with their wives and 
children, to work the land, under servitude to the Britons. 
Roxena, daughter to Hengist, was suffered, because she was with 
child, to remain in the Tower of London, with servants to wait 
on her. Then Vortimer set him to purge his realm of all heresies 
brought in it by the Saxons, and to repair the churches lately 
beaten down by them: for several Britons were constrained, by 
cruelty of the Saxons, to make sacrifice to idols; and many of 
them fell again into the heresy of Pelagius: and to purge such 
errors, there were sent to Britain, out of France, two holy 
bishops, Germanus and Lupus, by desire of King Vortimer. 
Finally, all the Britons that were found repugnant to good 
religion were either slain, or banished the realm; and so many 
as would not be abjured, nor revoke their errors, were burned.

Vortimer, recovering the realm of Britain, and bringing the same 
to the true faith, lived certain years after, very pleasing to 
God and his subjects; but at last he was poisoned by Roxena, and 
others, nobles of Britain, who supported her.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How the Britons, after the death of King Vortimer, 
fell in great disputation, who should he king; and how 
Vortigern was restored to the crown of Britain.

After the death of Vortimer, a convention was made at London, 
where the nobles took long consultation, whether Vortigern 
should be taken out of prison, and restored to his authority and 
honours, as he was before; or if the sons of Constantine should 
be brought out of Brittany to succeed to the crown, since they 
were most native thereto. Some argued that Vortigern was 
penitent of all offences done by him against their common good, 
and knew, by long experience, what heavy damage and injuries had 
fallen lately to his people by his negligence and uncontrolled 
lust; and argued, since he was a prudent prince, unbroken with 
travel and wars, he should be restored to the crown: for he had 
nothing in more hatred than the treachery of the Saxons, and 
knew well how the realm should be governed, specially in such 
extreme danger as then appeared, both from Franks, Britons, and 
Saxons; and was, therefore, most able to follow their wishes, if 
he were sworn never to admit any foreign blood in Britain, to 
sustain their wars; and to attack the Saxons with all manner of 
violence, if they returned to Albion. As to the sons of 
Constantine, to be brought out of Brittany, to succeed to the 
crown of Britain, they seemed unsuitable thereto; for they were 
young, without experience of warfare, and not able to sustain 
such great charges as appeared then against their enemies in all 
parts. For the Franks, who lately obtained the realm of Gaul, 
now called France, and very desirous to overcome more realms, 
were allied with the sons of Constantine to come to Britain, and 
waiting for nothing but sufficient occasion, to attack them with 
similar injuries and title of conquest as the Saxons would: 
through which, the coming of King Constantine's sons in Britain 
was no less suspicious than the coming of Saxons. Others thought 
it very dubious to restore him to the crown, whom they before 
degraded by their authority; for it might happen that all they 
who were of that opinion should either beslain at his returning, 
or else exiled the realm. But yet this last opinion was 
rejected, by universal voice of all the nobles; saying, 
Vortigern was a man of peace, without desire for vengeance; and 
set rather to amend all offences done against the welfare of his 
subjects, than to revenge any injuries done to him; not 
unknowing how profitable all the nobles were for the common 
good, who deprived him of authority, and gave it to his son 
Vortimer, as more able for the governance thereof. After long 
consultation, Vortigern was taken out of prison, and restored, 
with great triumph, to the crown: and he not only remitted all 
offences and hatred which he took against his nobles when they 
degraded him of authority, but also received them with great 
benevolence, and rewarded them richly for their good minds.



Chap. Eighteenth. 
How Hengist and Occa returned, with a new force of 
Saxons, to Britain; and slew many nobles thereof, and 
took Vortigern prisoner. How Vortigern was banished to 
Wales, and Hengist made King of Britain.

Vortigern, after his restitution to the crown of Britain, 
garrisoned all the strongholds of his realm with great forces, 
against whatsoever adventures might befall, and held strong 
bands of warriors about him, with no less cost than if he had 
been presently to fight with enemies; and behaved so prudently, 
that both his nobles and commoners knew not what honour and 
pleasure they might do him. Not long after, he renewed peace 
with the allied kings, in the same manner as it was made before 
by King Vortimer, his son.

While Vortigern was given to such matters, tidings came that 
Hengist had arrived at Thames, having with him his son Occa, and 
his two brothers, with incredible number of Saxons; and did no 
injuries nor offences to the inhabitants of the country. 
Vortigern, moved by the damage appearing to his people by the 
coming of these Saxons, commanded the nobles of Britain to meet 
him, quickly, with their forces, at Kent, to withstand Hengist; 
who was coming with so awful an army, that he intended, either 
to subdue the country to his rule, or else to subject the same 
to irrecoverable plundering: whose inhuman cruelties, if not 
quickly repressed, his people would have no security of life. 
The princes of Britain hearing these tidings, came quickly to 
Vortigern, with all people from their lands able to bear arms.

Hengist, knowing the minds of Britons were moved with extreme 
hatred against him, thought it not expedient, at that time, to 
risk the chance of battle; for since they were determined to 
fight, in defence of their realm and liberty, to the death, he 
might not have victory without great slaughter of his people. 
For these reasons, he set himself to do the thing by deceit 
which he might not do by force of arms; and sent ambassadors to 
Vortigern, saying, He was not coming to Britain to defraud his 
son-in-law Vortigern of the crown of Britain, for he was more 
dear and precious to him than any other thing on earth; nor yet 
was he set to defraud the young infant got on Roxena his 
daughter, but rather to support them both, and to punish them 
that slew the noble prince, King Vortimer, by poison. Also, he 
was informed, before his coming out of Germany, that his son-in-
law Vortigern was brought to such infirmity by long 
incarceration, that he might not live a year; and, therefore, he 
was coming to keep his young nephew undefrauded of the crown of 
Britain. And further, if these matters were not pleasing to the 
Britons, he would quickly return again to Germany, or else to 
remain where they pleased; provided they would suffer his army 
to come to Kent, not to enjoy the lands thereof, except to 
recover the goods which they left behind them at their 
departing. And further, he desired King Vortigern, if it were 
pleasant, to assign a day and place, to discuss these and higher 
matters, concerning perpetual amity, kinship, and peace between 
Saxons and Britons: and if they would set this day, he would 
came there, with so many as they thought needful, armed or 
unarmed, at their pleasure.

When the nobles had considered for some days, whether these 
desires of Hengist should be rejected or not, they were divided 
in several opinions. Many of them, by long experience, knew well 
his falsehood and deceits, and believed noting but treachery 
hidden under deceitful words; and, therefore, thought it should 
be refused: Others, dreading the ferocity and courage of Saxons, 
thought their realm too broken with wars to suffer any new 
affliction; and, therefore, proposed to meet his guile and 
falsehood by similar deceits, having no confidence in his words; 
but to labour, most craftily, to cause him depart out of Britain 
with amity and friendship, and to spare neither labour nor 
expense to bring his purpose to a good result; and if he would 
in no way depart with good will, to attack him most cruelly, and 
to drive him out of their lands by force: and proposed, for that 
same effect, a company of most forceful and valiant men, to be 
held ready against whatsoever adventure might fall, while they 
saw to what purpose or end his mind was bent. As to the meeting 
of Vortigern and Hengist, to discuss high matters, as he 
suggested; they thought that would be honourable, provided that 
King Vortigern and Hengist met away from their armies, with 
equal companies on all sides, without weapons. Many of the 
nobles agreed with to this last opinion, trusting, once Hengist 
had received the goods left behind him in Kent at his last 
departing, that he would depart out of Britain with pleasure. 
Yet several other princes of Britain were not satisfied in their 
mind, suspecting, always, some hidden treachery under these 
desires of Hengist, because he was coming to Britain with such 
awful power. Nonetheless, the 10th day after was finally set for 
Hengist and Vortigern, and both sworn to come only with 30 of 
the most noble of both their armies, without any sword or dagger 
in their company, to confer on all matters as agreed. The place 
where they convened was not far from Salisbury, on an hill 
called Ambry; and when they were coming to the same, as was 
devised by Hengist, each Saxon had a dagger hid under his 
sleeve, to slay the nobles of Britain, when they saw suitable 
occasion; and when they were at their most ernest discussion, 
Hengist made a sign to the Saxons, and they, without any delay, 
slew all the nobles of Britain that came to this convention, 
except one named Heldolus, who pulled a dagger from a Saxon, and 
with the same slew several Saxons, and delivered himself out of 
their hands. By this treachery, King Vortigern was taken, and 
brought shamefully to the army of Saxons.

Hengist delivered by this manner of all fear of enemies, came to 
Kent. The remaining Britons, very disturbed by his coming, after 
pitiful lamentation for the slaughter of their nobles, decided, 
with the greatest hatred, to revenge it. Nonetheless, seeing no 
man able to take charge for this, they postponed their purpose, 
and returned home, with great discontent. Vortigern being daily 
threatened with death by the Saxons, surrendered to Hengist all 
the fortifications and strongholds of his realm, with huge 
treasure of gold and silver, in payment of his ransom. And when 
he was delivered of bondage by this way, he went, with the 
remainder of the Britons, with their wives and children, to 
Wales; where all the people descending of the Britons' blood, 
ruled many years after. All the remaining lands of Britain then 
fell under the rule of the Saxons. The valiant deeds of Hengist 
described in Germany, caused a multitude of people to come to 
Britain, of greater number than before, with commoners, wives, 
and children, to inhabit the land: through whose coming, Hengist 
grew of such strength, that the Britons were of no power 
compared to the Saxons in Britain.

Hengist seeing Vortigern put from the crown and banished in 
Wales, thought it best to secure the crown to himself; and 
called a convention of Saxons in London, and made himself king: 
then commanded the country never to be called, in times coming, 
the realm of the Britons, but the realm of Saxons; and so the 
realm was called Hengistland, and the people Hengistmen: but 
now, by corruption of language, the realm is called England, and 
the people Englishmen. By this same decree, it was commanded, 
that no Britons should be found outside Wales within 20 days 
after the proclamation, under pain of death; similarly, that no 
man should live of the faith of Christ, or to do any ceremonies 
after the rite of Christian people, under the same pain. Once 
the day had passed, great murder and punishment was made on all 
them that were repugnant to this proclamation: the prelates were 
slain at the altar, the churches burned; and, as Bede says, both 
the public and private houses were beaten down to the ground, by 
the tyranny of the Saxons. And yet there was another thing more 
miserable to them than all these calamities: the cruelties of 
Saxons raged so far, that no men dared bury the Christian 
people. Many miserable Britons were taken in the mountains 
seeking their food, and, without ransom, favour, or mercy, 
slain: others fled out of the country; others remained still in 
Britain, among the waste lands and mountains of the same, always 
in fear of their enemies.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
How Vortigern asked the prophet Merlin, about the end 
of his life; and of Merlin's answer. How Ambrose and 
Uther came to Wales, and burned Vortigern, with his 
son, and riches.

As soon as the Saxons had obtained Britain in this manner, they 
garrisoned the strongholds thereof, in all parts, with men, 
munitions, and victuals; and used the cursed rites of pagans, 
abhorrent to the Christian faith, and made adoration to idols, 
as they were instituted in their first errors: through which, 
the churches one held in reverence among Christian people, were 
defiled with the blood of their cursed sacrifices. And, so that 
their enemies should not attack them unrovided for, they laid a 
strong garrison of armed men against the Borders, in all parts 
of their realm; and brought, each day, new people out of 
Germany, to expel the Scots and Picts out of the lands that lay 
between Humber and Tyne.

Vortigern, stripped of his crown, and seeing his enemies 
multiply both at home and in battle, and seeing the Saxons and 
Franks hated him no less than the Britons; was so desperate for 
his corrupt life, that he expected no support of God, nor yet of 
other mortal creatures, to recover his realm; and, therefore, he 
set his talent to have knowledge of things to come, by reference 
to prophets, as is the custom of desperate people in extreme 
danger, without refuge. Immediately, he brought before him a 
prophet, named Merlin; and asked him, what would be the end of 
his rule and life. This Merlin was begotten, as was said, by 
commixtion of a devil, in the form of man, with a lady of 
Britain; and had learned, by witchcraft, to raise wicked spirits 
to speak with him: and, by their speech, knew many things to 
come. As soon as Vortigern had brought this Merlin before him, 
he inquired what would be the end of his wars, or if he might 
recover the crown of Britain; and finally, what should be the 
end of his son and himself: if any of his blood should reign 
after him in Britain; or if he might have any injury by wars of 
Ambrose and the Franks. Merlin answered propmptly to these 
questions, That both Vortigern and his children, within a short 
time, should be vanquished by Ambrose and Uther, sons of 
Constantine; and should be burned, with all his treasure and 
goods. This prophecy of Merlin was well proven in the end of his 
rule; for soon after, the said Ambrose and Uther came out of 
Brittany to Wales, with an army, to revenge the murder of King 
Constantius, their brother, who was slain by deceit of the said 
Vortigern. As soon as Vortigern heard of their coming, he 
assembled a great force, having no confidence in this prophecy; 
and came, with arrayed host, against Ambrose and Uther; and left 
behind him his son, with all his treasure, in a castle of Wales; 
believing, if he should perish, it would be more honourable to 
die fighting in battle against his enemies than in any other 
way. Scarcely were the armies joined, when many of them that 
fought in the first wing of Vortigern's army, came over to 
Ambrose. Thus succeeded victory to Ambrose, without any blow 
struck. Vortigern seeing his army vanquished, took off his coat 
of armour, and fought with incredible stubbornness, so that, he 
might have died among the commoners, and avoided the death which 
was prophesied to him before by Merlin. Nonetheless, he was 
brought out of the field by his friends, in hope of better 
fortune, to the same castle where his son and treasure was left 
before the battle. Ambrose having victory in this way, followed 
on Vortigern, and surrounded the castle with strong siege 
forces; and although he could not take it quickly, yet, so that 
his army should not be in danger through long delay, he brought 
many huge tree trunks out of the nearest wood, then filled the 
moat and trenches of the said castle with them. After this, he 
cast burning faggots, with great multitude of tree branches, 
into the castle: through which the fire grew so fierce, that the 
castle, and all that was within it, burned, and was reduced to 
ash; thus agreeing with the prophecy of Merlin.



Chap. Twentieth. 
Of sundry Illusions and Deceits of Evil Spirits.

To declare what prophet was this Merlin, begotten, as was said, 
by the devil; or if such generation be possible to nature of 
man; it pertains little to the purpose which we took on hand. 
Nonetheless, because we have fallen in discussion of such 
detestable conversation of devils with the nature of man, we 
will write some things that happened not long before the making 
of this book; the year of God 1486 years.

Certain merchants were passing between Forth and Flanders, when 
there suddenly came such a squall of wind, that sail, mast, and 
rigging were blown into the swelling seas: through which they 
expected nothing but certain death. The captain thereof, daunted 
with such a huge tempest, unknown at the season of the year, 
because it was about Saint Barnabas' Day,<89> when the seas 
appear more calm than raging, believed the same rather coming by 
illusion of the devil, the enemy of man, than by violence of 
weather. In the meantime, the voice was heard of a woman, in the 
hold of the ship, accusing herself; for that same time she had 
conversed with a devil in image of a man: and said how this 
devil had used her in that manner many years before; and, 
therefore, besought the people to cast her in the sea, that, by 
her death, the remaining people in the ship might be saved. 
Then, by command of the captain, a priest went to her in that 
heavy trouble; commanding her to make confession of her 
abominable life; and to have confidence in God, by whose mercy 
all sins are purged, when the sinner has repentance and tears. 
When this woman was making her confession, with great 
repentance, to the priest, in sight of all the people; an ugly 
cloud, with a burst of fire and foul-smelling smoke, flew out of 
the ship, and fell down, with a venomous stink, in the seas. 
Immediately, this tempest ceased, and the merchants arrived at 
the port where they desired, without any further trouble.

And about this same time happened a similar example, in a town 
of Garioch, not fourteen miles from Aberdeen. A child of great 
beauty complained to the Bishop of Aberdeen, that he was 
troubled, for a long time, by a devil in form of a woman, 
appearingly the fairest creature that ever he saw in his life; 
who came to him, when doors and windows been closed, then 
enticed him, by voluptuous embraces, to her pleasure; and 
departed always at the breaking of the day, without any noise: 
and though he had tried many ways to be delivered of her, yet he 
could find no remedy. The Bishop, comraanded this young child to 
go to some other place, and to be more fervent in fasting and 
prayer than he was before; through which it might happen that 
the devil might be vanquished, and leave him in times coming. 
And as the Bishop advised, so it happened afterwards to this 
young child; for he was delivered of this illusion by the same 
means.

Not long after this time, there happened a thing not unlike the 
same illusion, in the land of Mar; as was said to us by several 
that saw the same. A maiden of noble blood, and excellent 
beauty, after she had refused the marriage of many noblemen, 
fell in abominable conversation with the devil. Her friends 
seeing her belly rise, commanded her to name the deflowerer of 
her chastity. To whom she answered, That a lusty young man, as 
it appeared, used to come to her in the night, and sometimes in 
the day: although she knew not how he came, nor how he departed. 
Her friends, very desirous to know this happened, were informed 
at last by the maiden, as she lay in her chamber, that the 
deflowerer of this maiden was coming. Immediately, they came, 
with great light of torches and candles, to the bed where she 
lay, and found in her arms a most terrible monster. Many people 
ran to see the sight: among whom was a priest of good life and 
spirit; who, seeing the remaining people frightened, had no 
fear, but stayed still, reading the Gospel of Saint John, named 
In Principio: and when he had read to Verbum caro factum 
est,<90> the devil flew away, with a horrible cry, and bore the 
bed and roof of the house with him. The third day after, this 
woman was delivered of an monster, of more terrible visage than 
ever was seen by any people before. The midwives burned the 
same, that it should not remain to the dishonour of the house.

And because these illusions of devils were seen in our days, we 
have collected them in our book, that the readers may understand 
that such illusions of devils may happen. Further, touching the 
prophecies of Merlin, although many of them be verified in our 
days, we will leave them to be discussed by theologians, whether 
they should be denied or accepted; for we will stand content to 
obey their conclusions: and will write forth the valiant deeds 
of noblemen, as we have begun; and return to our history where 
we left.



Chap. Twenty-first. 
How Ambrose was allied with the Scots and Picts; and 
how he slew Hengist, and drove the Saxons out of 
Britain. How his two Sisters were married to the 
allied Kings; and of several holy Men.

After the death of Vortigern, each day there came to Ambrose 
more confluence of people: through which he had so strong an 
army, that he decided to recover his realm. And to do the same 
more easily, he got the Scots and Picts, because they had 
extreme hatred against the Saxons, allied with him. In the 
meantime, a great number of the Britons came to him, who were 
banished before by Hengist among the Scots and Picts. Ambrose 
seeing, each day, so great a multitude of people coming to him, 
all of a mind to recover their realm, went to a high mound, 
where he might be seen; and complained of the treacherous deeds 
of Vortigern against the house of Constantine, damaging to the 
Britons and their common good; and lamented the huge cruelty of 
the Saxons done against God and man: through which he inflamed 
all the people with such desire to recover their liberty, and to 
revenge the injuries done to them, that they, with one consent, 
decided to follow his banner against Saxons. And to make their 
purpose more secure, they made him King of Britain: from the 
Incarnation of God, 498 years; after Vortigern, and Vortimer his 
son, had reigned 17 years in Britain.

Ambrose, made king in this manner, began to put his people in 
such order as he was taught in the wars of France; and came 
forward, with displayed banner, against the Saxons. The 6th day 
after, Loth, King of Picts, and Conrannus, Lieutenant to 
Congallus, King of Scots, met him with a great army. Ambrose, 
very glad of their coming, received them with great benevolence, 
and promised, when he had the opportunity, to recompense their 
kinship. Immediately, Ambrose raised his camp, and came, with 
three armies of the Scots, Picts, and Britons, to a place named 
Mahesbel; for Hengist was there with an army of Saxons, waiting 
for their coming. While the camps of both the armies were 
standing thus in sight of each other, there followed frequent 
sallies, skirmishing, and single combats on either side; until, 
at last, they joined together: and when they had fought long 
with uncertain victory, the people of Brittany, with Franks, 
fighting against the centre of the Saxons, by new talent and 
practice of battle, did them great trouble. By then, the Scots 
and Picts had broken both the wings of their enemies, in such 
manner, that the standards of the Britons, Picts, and Scots were 
coming out through the Saxons, and met together: immediately the 
Saxons turned tail. Hengist seeing no way to renew battle, 
mounted on his horse, and was the last man that fled to his 
army. Ambrose seeing the field defeated, followed Hengist with 
great hatred, and ran him through the body with a spear. The 
remainder of the Saxons, daunted by his death, fled, with Occa 
his son, to the nearest mountains.

After this victory, Ambrose came, with his victorious army, to 
London, and made all the Saxons and soldiers who were left to 
defend the town, so afraid when they heard Hengist was slain and 
his army defeated, that they opened the gates, and fell on their 
knees, piteously desiring mercy. Then Ambrose sent a detachment 
of armed men to the gates, so that no man should depart, until 
he had considered what was to be done; and immediately he went 
to the castle. The nobles who were left to defend it by Hengist, 
seeing him come with victory in this way, fell on their knees 
before him, and said, "The Gods have given to you, most 
invincible prince, licence to punish us at your pleasure, 
because your courage and fortune is invincible. Nonetheless, if 
it be lawful for surrendered and miserable creatures brought 
down to extreme ruin, by hatred of the Gods, to implore mercy 
and grace before a victorious champion, when life and death is 
in his hands; we humbly beseech you, for the happy victory 
falling by strong battle to you, as righteous prince of this 
realm, to allow us, by your benign grace, to return, naked, 
weaponless, and scourged with wands, if it by your pleasure, to 
our own land. If you will condescend to this, you shall be 
remembered, not only for a most honourable victory against so 
powerful enemies, but also for your mercy given to desolate 
people."

Ambrose, moved by these words, wrought no injuries on the 
Saxons; but took the castle, and suffered them to go home, with 
all their goods. Soon after, by general edict, all Saxon men 
able to bear arms were commanded to go to Germany; but the rest 
remained, as labourers of the ground, content to pay tribute to 
Ambrose, and to receive the Christian faith. After this victory, 
all Britons that were exiled in different parts of the world, to 
avoid the tyranny of the Saxons, returned to Britain. Then King 
Ambrose commanded all churches to be repaired, the priests and 
religious men to be restored to their liberty and territories: 
through which the Christian faith was in great veneration 
through all parts of Britain; the images of idols put down, and 
all idols, wherever they were found, broken; and general 
procession made, for several days, by the people; the churches 
and houses decorated with flowers, cloths of arras, and 
tapestries; and the streets resounding with heavenly noise and 
melody, in most delicious music, to the consolation and 
rejoicing in people.

Then Ambrose, to show his benevolence more fervent to the allied 
people, brought Loth, King of Picts, and Conrannus, Governor of 
the Scots, to London, leaving their armies not far away; and 
feasted them, for some days, with all manner of dainties that 
might be devised. And when he had rewarded them with riches and 
jewels, as promised, he commanded them, by assent of his nobles, 
to be honoured among his people, as defenders and recoverers of 
his realm. Such things done, a new peace was made between them, 
under these conditions: All lands lying beyond Humber should 
pass under perpetual dominion of the Scots and Picts, without 
any claim of the Britons in times coming; and the Saxons to be 
held enemies to them both: and if the Saxons returned to any 
part of Albion, the people of Albion, with equal mind, should 
concur together to resist them. These conditions of peace were 
the better kept by affinity that followed after; for Ambrose had 
two sisters, of which the eldest, named Anna, was married to 
Loth, King of Picts, and the youngest, named Ada, was married to 
Conrannus; to this end, that the people of Albion should be held 
together under one blood and friendship, to withstand the 
Saxons. This Ada parted with child within two years after she 
came to Scotland, and died; and so the affinity ceased between 
Ambrose and Conrannus: but Anna bore unto Loth, King of Picts, 
three sons, Modreid, Gawain, and Thamete; as we shall describe 
below. The Britons, Scots, and Picts, stood many years in good 
friendship and concord, without any injury of enemies.

In the meantime, part of the Saxons, who were suffered to remain 
under tribute, and to take the Christian faith, made private 
sacrifice to idols, and were burned, when it was known. In the 
same time, Congallus, King of Scots, vexed by long infirmity, 
died, the 20th year of his rule, and was buried in the Abbey of 
Iona.

About this time, there were many holy men in different parts of 
the world: as, Remigius, Bishop of Rheims, who gave the 
sacrament of baptism to Clovis, King of France. This Clovis 
built a church of Saint Genevieve, patroness of Paris. In those 
days there were among us Colman, Medane,and Modane, great 
preachers. Several Britons were martyred, before this time, in 
Albion, by the cruelty of the Saxons: through which many of them 
fled to Scotland; among whom was Patrician, a man of singular 
devotion, who was, after, Bishop of the Isle of Man, and died in 
the time of Conrannus; of which shall be our next history.

And so ends here, the Eighth book of these Chronicles



BOOK IX. 
Here Begins the Ninth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
Of King Conrannus; and how he made laws to punish 
extortions. How Occa and Passentius arrived with a new 
force of Saxons in England; and how they were 
vanquished by Ambrose.

Congallus buried in this manner, his brother Conrannus was made 
king: for the sons of Congallus were of so tender age, they 
might not succeed, by the laws described above. Their names were 
Eugenius, Conwallus, and Kinnatillus; and were sent to be 
nurtured, under wise teachers, in the Isle of Man. Conrannus, 
after his coronation, so that no trouble should arise among his 
lieges from over-long peace, went through all the lands of his 
realm, for the execution of justice; and punished many 
criminals, according to their demerits. And when he was passing 
through the country in this way, he was informed that several of 
his commoners were so oppressed by tyranny of his nobles, that 
they dared neither complain, nor yet follow their action before 
his justice: and, therefore, this noble prince, to punish such 
extortions done to his people, commanded certain scouts to go 
through all lands of his realm, and to find out where any such 
suspicious persons were, that both their names and their crimes 
by written in the king's rolls: and if any of these persons were 
found criminal after, when they were accused by the king's 
advocate, they were punished by death. Thus were the common 
people, for many years after, delivered of all oppression by the 
nobles. This manner of justice is conterfeited yet, in our days. 
It is said that Conrannus used, when his council sat in any part 
of his realm, either to be present, or else to be in a wood at 
his hunting, not far from them, to make his officers of more 
authority. And when he was hunting in Atholl, not far from the 
mountains of Grampian, he slew a hart after a long chase; and 
found a huge multitude of serpents in his belly, to the great 
wonder of the people; for the horns of a hart are a singular 
remedy against the bite of serpents, and drive away all other 
venomous beasts.

While such things were done in Scotland, Ambrose, King of 
Britons, fell in a wasting sickness, named the hectic fever; by 
which his body was so pined, without remedy from medicine, that 
he could have no rest, and was despairing of his life. Occa and 
Passentius, the sons of Hengist, informed of this infirmity 
falling on Ambrose, expected, if he were dead, to recover the 
realm of England; and, therefore, gathered a huge force, by the 
support of all the princes of Germany, and returned to England. 
At this time, Uther, the Prince of Wales, brother to Ambrose, 
was in great suffering from the malady of flux, with vehement 
thirst and fever: through which the Britons were desolate, as it 
appeared, without any captain to sustain the wars against the 
Saxons. Nonetheless, a convention was held of the nobles, to 
decide what was to be done in this most dangerous matter. After 
long discussion, they were divided in several opinions. Ambrose 
seeing, such great danger threatening his realm by their 
disagreements, took no care for his infirmities; but caused 
himself to be carried upon a litter between two great horses, 
then went forward against the Saxons; and sent his ambassadors 
to solicit the Scots and Picts, his allied friends, to come, 
with the greatest diligence, join him. But before their coming, 
the injuries and cruelties of Saxons were so insupportable, that 
Ambrose was forced to fight with them; and though he was very 
ill, yet he lacked nothing that might pertain to a forceful 
champion, or to raise the spirit of his army to most courage. At 
their first joining, the Britons were partly driven back, and 
great slaughter made on them: nonetheless, Ambrose, trusting 
nothing more honourable than to die, if that were his fate, 
among his valiant knights, went about the army, exhorting them 
to persevere in continual battle, and to remember what excellent 
palm of glory was waiting for them, if they, by force of arms, 
defeated their enemies, or died in defence of their realm, 
liberty, and faith. The Britons raised to high spirit and 
courage by his words, rushed with great fury into battle, and 
finally put their enemies to flight; on whom the Britons 
followed with long chase, and made great slaughter. Ambrose 
seeing the night fast approach, called off the chase, and 
brought his army, at the sound of a trumpet, to his standard. 
The Britons, during the night, stood arrayed for battle, and on 
the following day they divided the spoils thereof, by the custom 
of arms: yet, when they began to count their army, they found 
more of them than the Saxons had been killed, although they had 
the victory. Ambrose finding his army broken in this way, 
feared, if he risked them any further against the Saxons, no 
good result would follow; and, therefore, dispersed his army, 
and took four months truce with Saxons.

Occa, informed that Scots and Picts would came in support of 
Ambrose, sent his brother Passentius, to bring a new army out of 
Germany. Some authors say, when Passentius was going to Germany, 
he was driven to Ireland by contrary winds, where he hired a 
huge number of warriors, and returned with them to Britain. 
Occa, notwithstanding this strong army brought to Britain by his 
brother, thought the chance of battle against the Britons very 
dangerous, during the reign of Ambrose; and, therefore, he 
instructed a Saxon, who had perfect language of the Britons, to 
slay Ambrose. This Saxon that was suborned to his murder, was a 
monk, named Coppa; and pretended to be a doctor of medicine, 
having remedy against all manner of infirmities. At last he was 
brought to the king, where he lay, at Gownton. After long 
consultation, he promised to give the king certain drinks, by 
which he should both recover his health, and be delivered of all 
maladies. When Coppa was commanded by the king to make his 
drinks, he made nothing, the first day, but delicious syrups, 
made of soft spices, and liquors pleasing to the mouth: through 
which he got credence to use, after, what drinks he wanted. At 
last, this Coppa, biding his time to poison the king, gathered 
sundry herbs inducing men to sleep, and mixed the juice thereof 
with poison: of which he made a syrup, and brought the same to 
the king, saying, "This drink shall make you recover, and be 
delivered of all sorrowful infirmities." Ambrose having no 
suspicion, took the drink, and was commanded by Coppa to rest, 
so that the venom might disperse through all the veins of his 
body: and when he found the king asleep, he commanded the 
chamber to be kept without any noise; and, in the meantime, he 
stole away to the nearest wood, where he found Saxons waiting, 
with swift horses, to take him away. When Ambrose had dispersed 
the venom through the veins of his body, he gave a little sob, 
and died, the 8th year of his reign. His body was buried in the 
Abbey of Stenthend, which had been built by him, in memory of 
the noblemen that were slain by the treachery of Hengist.



Chap. Second. 
Of great cruelties done by Occa to the Britons. How 
Scots and Picts were frustrated of their expedition. 
Of great marvels seen in Albion. Of the interpretation 
of them by Merlin.

After Ambrose died as we have described, the Britons made such 
huge lament for his death, that the Saxons were informed 
thereof. Occa, glad of their sorrows, and knowing, by the death 
of Ambrose, and of the long illness of King Uther, there was no 
strength in Britain to resist against him; decided to oppress 
the Britons, before they could assemble, in the most cruel 
manner that might be devised. Many of the Britons, in fear of 
his cruelty, fled to Wales; others fled to Scotland; others 
remained still in Britain, subjected to servitude, and the 
pleasure of the Saxons. In the meantime, the Scots and Picts 
came, with a strong army, to Britain, in support of Ambrose, to 
expel the Saxons out of there: but when they were informed of 
Ambrose's death, and knew not if he were slain by treachery of 
Saxons, or division of the Britons among themselves; not knowing 
who was friend or foe, they returned home, the same way they 
came.

At this time there were seen many strange marvels in Albion, and 
they were interpreted by Merlin to the great terror of people. A 
fiery comet was seen, with many terrible beams; a crowned dragon 
was seen burning in the sky; green trees took sudden fire, and 
burned; old trees, that had been cut down, flourished and bore 
leaves; the river of Thames appeared bloody; a well sprang up in 
the midst of York, with such abundance of blood, that all the 
streets were filled with it; in Kent, a child laughed in his 
mother's belly. These marvels, by interpretation of Merlin, 
caused the Britons to come to battle against the Saxons: for 
Merlin interpreted this comet to King Ambrose; this crowned 
dragon, to Uther, his brother; the blood signified his bloody 
sword against the Saxons; and the fire signified the utter 
exterminion of the Saxons. Uther gave such credence to their 
interpretations of Merlin, that he took the crowned dragon for 
his arms, and bore it burning as gold, in a field of azure, the 
colour of the sky; and was called, therefore, Uther Pendragon by 
the people.



Chap. Third. 
How Uther was made King of Britons; and how he was 
defeated by the Saxons, and driven into Wales. How 
peace was made between the Saxons and Britons.

The nobles of Britain were so persuaded by Merlin and his 
prophecy, that they came to Uther in Wales, and made him king; 
then commanded the people to be ready, in a short time, to 
attack the Saxons. King Uther, after the Britons were gathered 
at the appointed day, gave the charge of battle to Nathaliodus, 
a man of vile and obscure lineage, more for his familiarity than 
virtue. The nobles of Britain took no little indignation, that a 
man not equal to them in lineage nor strength was preferred to 
them in honour and dignity; and said, The king was imprudent, 
his rule not being secure, to adorn a man of low lineage with 
such high charges, in their contempt; and judged, therefore, 
that if he had certain peace, without trouble of enemies, he 
would magnify men of small lineage with honours above them: yet, 
because their common good was in such great danger, they were 
silent on such matters, having been so advised by prudent men. 
Nathaliodus, notwithstanding the indignation of these nobles 
against him, took charge smartly, and went forward with proud 
banner against the Saxons. Occa, informed by his scouts what the 
Britons intended, brought forward his army with diligence. There 
soon followed, a battle very unpleasing to the Britons; for 
Gothlois, Prince of Cornwall, refusing to tolerate Nathaliodus 
preferred to him, came out of the field, with all his host, and 
left the remaining army of the Britons ready to receive the 
injury of their enemies. Thus the Britons were finally defeated. 
Occa, notwithstanding this discomfiture, brought his army, by 
the sound of a trumpet, to the standard, and prevented any 
further chase to be made on the Britons; thinking Gothlois fled 
only by deceit, to attack the Saxons when he saw occasion. 
Gothlois, seeing the Britons put to flight, so that he would not 
be a prey to his enemies, fled during the night, by the shortest 
way he could, to Cornwall. Occa, on the following day, seeing 
the camp deserted, understood the Britons were defeated, and 
sent a herald to Uther, ordering him to go to Wales, with the 
Britons, under pain of death; and to leave England, which he 
obtained by the sword, to be inhabited by him and his Saxons. 
Uther, considering how dangerous and uncertain it would be to 
renew battle against the Saxons, and knowing his realm a easy 
prey to his enemies, if they fiercely pursued; began to detest 
the damage of all wars, and answered to the herald, He would 
give up all enmity against the Saxons, and have peace; not for 
fear of them, but to prevent trouble, so that his people might 
live in peace: and desired Occa, since there was no great 
occasion of war between him and the Britons, to put an end 
thereto in time coming. And further, he would be content that 
four prudent men were chosen, on each side, to settle all 
disputes between them, so that Britons and Saxons might increase 
together under a perpetual friendship, in times coming. Occa, 
knowing these offers proceded more from faint-heartedness than 
any courage, agreed peace gladly; and rejoiced, since victory 
and chance of battle was uncertain, that the realm of England 
was so easily obtained. After this, peace was made in this 
manner: All the lands of England lying opposite the German Sea 
should pass, in times coming, under the rule of the Saxons; the 
remainder of that region called Britain to remain under the rule 
of the Britons, as it was before; and each people to live under 
their own laws. Through this peace, both peoples increased 
together in good order and riches, without any injuries from the 
others; the Saxons living on their heathen laws, and the Britons 
after the Christian faith: yet many of them were infected with 
Pelagius' heresies, departing from the true faith.



Chap. Fourth 
How Uther slew the Prince of Cornwall, and got Arthur 
on his wife. How Loth, King of Picts, claimed the 
crown of Britain; and how the Britons were purged of 
their heresies. How Terdix and Kenrik came to Occa, 
with a new force of Saxons; and how the Saxons were 
vanquished by a miracle.

At this time, Uther, King of Britons, had degenerated from 
virtue, to most shameful lust; for the surfeit, idleness, and 
excess of pleasure reigning then among the Britons was occasion 
not only of his adultery, but also of slaughter: through which 
succeeded many terrible wars, to the great affliction of his 
people. A short time after, Uther made a riotous banquet in 
London, on Christmas Day; at which all the nobles of Britain, 
with their wives, were present: among whom was a lady of great 
beauty, the spouse of Gothlois, Prince of Cornwall. Uther, 
ravished by the beauty of this lady, sent his chamberlain, with 
rich jewels, to solicit her to his pleasure. Gothlois, knowing 
Uther lecherous and desiring to defoul his bed, fled quickly 
with her to Cornwall. Uther followed with a great force, having 
no concern for his dignity nor princely estate; and, finally, 
had this lady at his will; and got on her a son, named Arthur, 
who succeeded to him, as after we shall show. Such things done, 
Uther besieged the castle where Gothlois was, and slew him, 
after the castle was taken; giving as his reason that he fled 
from Nathaliodus when the Britons fought against the Saxons: 
although, his motive was to slay this Gothlois, that he might 
enjoy his wife freely in times coming. Some men write, that 
Uther was transformed, by craft of Merlin, to Gothlois' 
similitude, and in that way he got Arthur: notwithstanding, in 
whatsoever way it was, the truth is, that Uther got him on 
another man's wife. As soon as Arthur was coming to full age, 
Uther gathered all his nobles of Britain to a council, and 
caused them to be sworn on the Gospel, to suffer none other to 
reign in Britain after him, but Arthur, his son: which thing 
raised the Picts with great hatred against Uther; for Loth, King 
of Picts, was very enraged, that Arthur, got in adultery, should 
be preferred to his children, got in lawful bed, and rightful 
heirs of the crown of Britain. Nonetheless, when this King Loth 
of the Picts had tried for a long time to change Uther's mind, 
and could in no way do the same, he postponed all his intent 
until he saw the times more suitable.

Many of the Britons, by frequent association with Saxons, left 
the true faith, and worshipped idols; others followed the errors 
of Pelagius, and set themselves to destroy the Christian faith 
in Britain: through which their errors were so great, that 
baptism was forbidden, with many other articles of the faith. 
The prelates of Britain, having great displeasure that their 
errors had risen so high among their people, brought Saint 
Germanus and Saint Severus to Britain: who finally, by their 
holy life and continual preaching, performed many miracles; and 
made the Britons penitent of their errors, and to return to the 
true faith of Christ. These holy men also obtained licence from 
Occa to preach among the Saxons.

Such things done in Britain, there arrived in England two 
noblemen, named Terdix and Kenrik, with new armies of Saxons; 
and all these Saxons were welcomed by Occa: but Kenrik was a 
sharp persecutor of Christian men; and was slain, afterwards, by 
the common people of England, because he made Saint Germanus lie 
out-of-doors in a night of foul weather. The coming of these 
Saxons to England was very suspicious to King Uther; and made 
him believe that Occa was tired of peace, and was seeking a new 
occasion, contrary to the peace before contracted, to attack the 
Britons: and, therefore, he sent a herald to Occa, exhorting him 
to keep the friendship and peace before contracted with the 
Britons, and to abstain from all things that might generate 
occasion of discord between the two people; and to cause these 
Saxons lately come to England to return to Germany; otherwise 
little tranquillity would appear between the two people in times 
coming. Occa thought Uther over-proud to desire such things, or 
to inhibit him to receive friends, as he pleased, to England. 
Nonetheless, he answered, That he was as well set to keep the 
treaty between the two people as Uther; and did never, since the 
peace was contracted, injury to Britons: Thus might the Britons 
have no sufficient cause to lament. Nonetheless, he understood 
well that King Uther was seeking occasion to move war between 
Britons and Saxons, conmanding him to receive no Saxons in 
England, but to send them shamefully back to Germany, although 
the Saxons did not come to England by command of the Britons, 
nor yet were to depart at their pleasure. It was therefore to be 
avoided, that Uther and his nobles, by foolish charges, not 
bring themselves from certain ease to a most dangerous fall. And 
since they first sought occasion of battle, they should have it, 
until one of them were utterly destroyed. Uther and the nobles 
of Britain, very daunted by this answer, sent their second 
ambassadors to Occa, with large sums of gold and riches, to draw 
his mind from battle. Occa received the gold, and, in contempt, 
made the ambassadors to return home without any answer. The 
Britons, moved by these injuries, and seeing no treaties nor 
peace could hold the Saxons to friendship, made their 
preparations, in their best manner, for battle; and, 
immediately, the peace was given up on all sides.

Loth, King of Picts, knowing these wars rising between Saxons 
and Britons, offered willingly to come with all his people, in 
support of Occa against the Britons, because they intended to 
defraud his sons of the crown of Britain, which pertained to 
them by just title; and sent his ambassadors to Conrannus, King 
of Scots, to concur with him to the same effect: but Conrannus 
refused, saying, He would neither violate the peace made before 
with the Britons, nor yet support the enemies of God against 
Catholic people. The Britons, knowing the strength of the Picts 
and Saxons against them, complained to their holy bishops 
Germanus and Severus. These bishops commanded them to assemble 
their army, and commit themselves to God; and if they did so, 
they should not fail to have victory over their enemies. The 
Britons, although they had no little fear of the Saxons, came, 
with their holy bishops, in battle array: and when they were 
doing divine service on Easter day, tidings came that the Saxons 
and Picts were coming to battle. Immediately, by command of 
Uther, each man went to his best array; and Saint Germanus 
promised to fight in the first battle, with the priests. The 
Saxons and Picts, knowing their feeble forces, expected nothing 
but victory, and were, therefore, the more eager in battle.

Saint Germanus bore the banner, and exhorted the people, in a 
loud voice, to go forward. At the first joining, the priests 
cried, with a high voice, Alleluia! And immediately, the echo of 
the voice resounded against the rocks, where they joined, with 
such force, that their enemies believed that all the mountains 
and crags were tumbling down on them at once; and immediately 
they fled, without any more debate, to the nearest river, where 
many of them, by their eagerness to fly, perished. The manner of 
this battle and victory is described at length by Saint Bede, 
because it came by a miracle of Saint Germanus.



Chap. Fifth. 
How Occa and Nathaliodus, attacking each other in 
battle, were both slain, with 15,000 Britons. How 
young Occa was made King of England, and of his battle 
against the Scots and Picts; and how they were 
vanquished, and King Uther slain by poison.

The Britons, proud of this victory, took no care for their 
welfare, nor hatred of Saxons; and gave themselves to their old 
corrupt vices with such riotous surfeit, that they spent 
sometimes two, sometimes three days, without interruption, in 
their banquets: through which they were degenerate, from valiant 
people, in most shameful drunkenness. The prelates and other 
priests, very sorrowful for these vices of their people, ceased 
not to preach continually; saying, If their vicious lives were 
not amended, their realm would fall prey to their enemies. And 
as these holy bishop conjectured, so it followed; for Occa, a 
short time afterwards, attacked them with battle, and slew 
Nathaliodus, Lieutenant to Uther, with 15,000 Britons. 
Nonetheless, he followed so fiercely on the chase, that he was 
slain, and many valiant captains with him. The Britons were so 
broken by this battle, that they ceased, in times coming, to 
attack the Saxons. After the slaughter of Occa, the Saxons made 
Occa, his brother's son, King of England. And because Loth, King 
of Picts, supported the Britons in this last battle, as certain 
prisoners of the Picts taken in the field said, the Saxons made 
their preparations to attack the Picts: yet, fearing that Scots 
should came to their support, they brought a nobleman, named 
Colgern, with a new army, out of Germany; and promised, if he 
destroyed the Picts, to give him all the lands that the Picts 
enjoyd beyond Humber; because the said Picts were allied before 
with them, and, contrary to their agreement, fought lately with 
Britons against them.

Soon after, Colgern arrived in Northumberland, invading the 
country with insupportable cruelties. The inhabitants thereof, 
unwilling to sustain such high injuries, fought against him with 
great fury: nonetheless, they were defeated. As soon as Occa 
knew of the coming of Colgern, he made peace with the Britons, 
and came, with great array, against the Picts. This latest 
cruelty done by Colgern in Northumberland moved the allied kings 
to come, with all the people under their rule, to revenge the 
same: yet, when their army was coming in sight of their enemies, 
and saw such a great multitude of people against them, they were 
afraid; specially by the witness of the Britons who came to 
their support, sayng, The Saxons were of huge bodies and 
stature; so powerful in battle, that often they put their 
enemies to flight by their terrible visage. These words made the 
army so daunted, that many of them would have fled immediately, 
had shame not constrained them to remain. On the following day, 
the allied kings, seeing them so low in spirit, called the 
nobles of both the armies, and said to them: "We marvel, good 
companions, why your proud courage been so cast down, that many 
of you that are in this powerful army appear to be frightened by 
the sight of your enemies only, and so degenerate from courage, 
that you seem despairing without any danger appearing; for 
Saxons are not of such great virtue and strength, that no other 
people may defeat them. You have experience that these Saxons 
have often been vanquished in Albion, to our great triumph and 
honour. They were vanquished by King Vortimer, and chased by him 
out of Britain; and they were vanquished also by Ambrose; and 
because they dared not meet him in plain battle, they slew him 
by treachery: and the Britons, of whom many are now mercenaries 
of the Saxons, have been oft defeated by you, and many years 
made tributary to you. There is nothing, therefore, forceful 
champions, to make you afraid. Also, since your action is just, 
and your adversaries wrongfully invading you, how may you 
believe in any other thing but victory? If any frighten you by 
the great magnitude and strength of Saxons, they are bad judges; 
for no people are of more stature on earth, or of stronger 
bodies, than are the Scots and Picts. And if you are of less 
spirit and courage than Saxons are, that may be imputed to 
nothing but to your own sloth; for your bodies are of no less 
stature and strength than theirs. Thus none of you should accuse 
Nature, if your courage is not corresponding to your bodies. And 
since Nature has made you strong, lusty, active of body, and 
ready to sustain all labours, nothing remains but to cast aside 
all shameful cowardice, remembering the courage and virtue of 
your elders; and that nothing may result more to your shame and 
damage, than to be miserably vanquished, bringing yourselves, 
your wives, children, and lands, under servitude to our enemies. 
And, so far as pertains to our duty, believe not but we shall 
risk our lives in your defence; that our enemies may understand 
whether the nobles of the Scots and Picts are moved more to 
shame or dread, to defend their realm in extreme danger."

By these words, the army was inflamed with burning desire to 
fight. Many of their captains said they never intended to fly, 
nor yet to do any thing contrary to the mind of their prince. 
Scarcely were these words said, when both the armies joined, and 
fought with incredible hatred and uncertain victory; but at 
last, the allied people, overcome by the multitude of enemies, 
turned tail: on whom followed the Saxons, attacking them with 
continual slaughter, until the night put an end thereto. On the 
following day, the King of Scots, with the remainder of his 
army, returned to Galloway, and the King of Picts to Pentland. 
After this victory, Occa slew all the Scots and Picts found 
between Tyne and Tweed, and garrisoned all the strongholds 
thereof with strong munition and mercenaries; and made Colgern 
Prince of Northumberland, to defend the same against all 
invaders.

After this victory over the Scots and Picts, King Occa came, 
with his victorious army, against the Britons, because they 
supported the Scots and Picts, contrary to their agreement; and 
shortly drove them out of England to Wales, and repaired the 
strongholds in all parts of England; often making skirmishing on 
Britons, Scots, and Picts, make the people understand, that they 
could not live without exercise of wars.

King Uther, about this time, fell in a fever, and desired one of 
his servants to bring him a drink of clear water from the 
nearest fountain, to slake his vehement thirst; and immediately, 
a Saxon, instructed to the same effect, gave him a drink 
envenomed with poison: and, soon after, he died, in the 18th 
year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 521 years.



Chap. Sixth. 
Of Roman Boethius, and of his works and martyrdom. Of 
the institution of the order of Saint Benedict; and 
how excessive riches make evil religious men. How 
Loth, King of Picts, claimed the crown of Britain.

In those days lived Boethius<92>, the Roman senator, very expert 
in theology, philosophy, mathematics, and several other 
sciences. He wrote excellent works of the Holy Trinity; and 
similarly of logic, rhetoric, geometry, arithmetic, music, and 
astronomy, so profoundly, that his works are yet in great 
admiration by all people. At last, he was slain at Ravenna, by 
Theodoric, King of Ostrogoths, with many other holy men, for 
they would not applaud the heresy of Arius. But this cruelty was 
not long unpunished by the justice of God; for this Theodoric 
died miserably soon after, and the name of Goths put out of 
memory; and the said Boethius, with his companions, added to the 
number of Saints. In those days also lived Saint Benedict, who 
instituted the order of monks, though it was begun before by 
Basilius in the Orient. And, because he was irked with frequent 
company of people, he came to Cassino, where he converted the 
temple of Apollo to a abbey of his order, and dedicated it to 
Saint John the Baptist.

Such happiness has succeeded to this order, that thereof have 
been 24 Popes, 188 cardinals, and innumerable other prelates. 
Among us, similarly, there are many rich abbeys of this order, 
with men of great devotion: although, they would have been more 
religious and devout, if they had been endowed with less 
magnificence of princes; for the superfluous rents of these 
abbeys, given by the magnificence of princes, induce religious 
men more to sloth and sensual lusts than to any fervent 
devotion. This Benedict died at Cassino, from the Incarnation 
518 years; where he was buried, with Scolastica, his sister; in 
the time of Emperor Justin. And at this time, Brigida, the holy 
Virgin, having only 14 years in age, dedicated her virginity to 
God; and was confirmed by the Bishop of the Isles, in the Isle 
of Man. She bore a leather belt above a white gown, with a veil 
over her shoulders; and was held in great reverence in Scotland 
and Ireland, for her singular holines: of whom there are many 
churches in this region. She died in the 18th year of Conrannus, 
and was buried in Ireland, in a town named Downpatrick. 
Although, some of the Scots hold that she lies in Abernethy.

In this time lived Saint Gibirinus, Scotsman, who fled to 
France, with his brothers and sisters, to avoid the cruelty of 
the Saxons, and was, afterwards Bishop of Rheims, where he 
performed several miracles. And in this time was instituted the 
procession of the Gang-days in France, three days before 
Ascension-day, by Mamertus, Bishop of Vienne; and it was 
received in Scotland by Convellanus, Abbot of Iona. This 
Convellanus was a prophet, and described many things which were 
to come, concerning the extermination of the Picts and Britons. 
He said, also, great fortune would come to the Scots; and how 
the Englishmen were to be converted to the true faith. He said, 
also, great calamity would fall on the nobles of Albion, unless 
they quickly amended their corrupt life. This Convellanus lived 
in the time of Arthur, who was King of Britons after the death 
of Uther.

While such things were done among the Scots, Loth, King of 
Picts, sent his ambassadors to the Britons, claming the crown of 
Britain, by the laws used in Albion, when any man married a 
virgin, his children should succeed to the heritage that might 
justly pertain to her: and because he married Anna, the sister 
of Ambrose and Uther, who were dead without lawful heirs, he 
claimed that Mordred and Walwan, his sons by Anna, should 
succeed, by just title, to the crown of Britain. Nonetheless, 
the ambassadors were dispatched by the Britons with displeasing 
answer, and got nothing of their desires.



Chap. Seventh. 
How the Saxons were several times vanquished, and made 
tributaries to King Arthur. How Occa arrived with new 
forces in Northumberland, and drove Arthur to Wales. 
How the gluttonous feast of Yule was evilly 
instituted. How Picts and Britons were allied.

A short time after, King Arthur gathered an army of the Britons, 
and fought against the Saxons, not 10 miles from London; and 
defeated them with so huge a victory, that they were made 
tributary, and reduced to servitude under his rule. The Britons, 
proud of this victory, came to London, where they remained 
several months, making their preparations against the Saxons 
dwelling beyond the Humber; who were allied, that time, with the 
Picts, and all injuries redressed on both sides. King Arthur 
came in this manner to York, arrayed his army, and made the 
Prince of Brittany his lieutenant to fight against the Picts; 
for he had come with a great force out of Brittany in his 
support. The armies finally being arrayed with most awful 
ordinance, joined together, and fought with incredible hatred, 
until, at last, both the Picts and Saxons were defeated; after 
whom the Britons followed, attacking them with continual 
slaughter, until they came to York, where many of them were 
received. Arthur having such a victory over the Saxons, laid a 
siege about York. And when he had been three months at the 
siege, and it was ready to be surrendered for lack of victuals, 
he was informed that Occa, who was driven before into Germany, 
had returned to Northumberland with new force of Saxons, and 
collected the Picts again to him, with more ardent fury of 
battle than before.

And because he understood so great number of foes were ready to 
attack him, he left the siege, and fled with his army to Wales; 
leaving behind him Hoell, Duke of Brittany, with a part of his 
army, to withstand his enemies during the winter season. A short 
time after, he returned to London, to suppress the fury of 
Saxons, who were coming to Kent, and other regions thereabouts; 
and used such liberality to win the favour of his people, that 
sometimes he lacked money for his necessary uses. In the next 
summer he raised his camp, and came forward against Colgern and 
Occa, who were making great raids in several parts of his realm; 
and finally, he defeated them in several victories: and took 
York, the third day after his returning, by the treachery of a 
Briton, who was taken for a Saxon in the town: by whom he 
brought a great number of Britons into the said town, at night, 
so quietly, that it was taken, and all the soldiers thereof 
cruelly slain; the remaining people were saved by his mercy. The 
next summer passed with frequent skirmishing between the Saxons 
in Northumberland and the Britons in York. This city was very 
populous, all the next winter, with many nobles and commoners of 
Britain; who were given to lust, sleep, riotous banquets, and 
sensuality, confiding more in their previous victory than in 
their present strength. It is said, the gluttony that is used 
yet among Englishmen and Scots, 13 days together after Cristmas, 
was instituted that time by King Arthur. Nonetheless, however 
that shameful gluttony first began, it has so corrupted the 
talent of Englishmen and Scots, that, in the days of Christ's 
Nativity, they are more given to greediness than virtue, and 
more to their belly than to divine service: through which that 
solemn feast, once held in such devotion and reverence among our 
ancient fathers, is so corrupted, that it is like unto the 
feasts of pagans made in honour of Bacchus, Flora, and Priapus; 
which were devised more for the lust and pleasures of men and 
women, than any good religion.

In the next summer, when Arthur was coming to Humber to attack 
the Saxons, he found his army so degenerate and soft, that they 
were not able to sustain labour nor similar warlike business as 
they were before: through which, many years after, they did 
little harm to their enemies; and had no hope of victory, while 
Loth, King of Picts, was allied with King Arthur in this manner: 
That Arthur should enjoy the crown of Britain during his life, 
and after his death the sons of Loth should succeed: the Picts 
to concur with Britons against Saxons in times coming; and all 
lands which the Picts might conquer beyond Humber, to come under 
their dominion. Also, Mordred, King Loth's son, should marry the 
daughter of Gawolane, greatest prince under the King of Britain; 
and the children got between them to be nurtured with their 
grandfather Gawolane; and that Gawain, brother to Mordred, 
should remain in continual residence with King Arthur, to be 
treated according to his estate.



Chap. Eighth. 
How the Scots and Picts were allied with King Arthur 
against the Saxons. How the Saxons were vanquished by 
the people of Albion, and driven out of Albion.

The peace confirmed as described above, King Arthur, desiring to 
banish Christ's enemies out of Albion, solicited the allied 
kings to come at an appointed day, to join with him for defence 
of Christian faith; on which day the Britons, Scots, and Picts 
convened together under one mind and purpose. King Occa informed 
of this, raised his camp, and met the people of Albion in his 
most vigorous manner. When the armies were arrayed on either 
side, Colgern, Prince of the Saxons in Northumberland, came on a 
swift gelding to the Picts, reproving them for their unfaithful 
mind, considering they received the people in friendship and 
kindness, who were lately their deadly enemies, and bore arms 
against their ancient friends, allied with them long before; and 
yet, if they pass forward that day to support the Britons, they 
should have some experience whether their own falsehood or the 
faith of Saxons were most able to have victory. The Picts, 
unmoved by these words, displayed their banner, and fought with 
incredible hatred against the Saxons. There followed a terrible 
conflict; for the Scots, that fought in the right wing, slew 
Childeric, chieftain of the Saxons, opposite them, and put that 
unit to flight. Colgern, who fought in the left wing against the 
Picts, very desirous to acquire glory, rushed so fiercely 
against Loth, King of Picts, that he knocked Loth from his 
horse. Nonetheless, Loth was rescued by the Picts, and Colgern 
attacked by them so cruelly, that he was brought with spears to 
the ground, and slain. The middle part seeing both their wings 
defeated, turned tail; on whom the Britons followed with long 
chase and slaughter. Occa, badly wounded, fled out of the field 
among the horsemen; and when he saw no place secure for his 
defence, he got a ship, and fled to Germany. The remaining 
Saxons, broken with this slaughter, and seeing no rescue, 
surrendered themselves to King Arthur, under these conditions: 
They should receive the faith of Christ, and live as tributaries 
under him. And if these conditions were not accepted, to leave 
their weapons and goods behind them, and depart from the country 
by a certain day. So many Saxons as might get ships before the 
said day, fled to Germany; and when the Germans saw them return 
with such misery and trouble, they made their solemn oaths to 
revenge the shameful ejection of them out of Britain, whenever 
they might have sufficient opportunity. Part of the Saxons 
feigned to take the faith, waiting for a better fortune; and 
others were slain, because they would not renunce their 
idolatry.



Chap.Ninth. 
How the Scots and Picts came, with 20 thousand men, in 
support of King Arthur, against the Saxons; and how 
the Saxons were defeated.

After the Saxons were banished and subjected to servitude in 
this manner, King Arthur set himself to repair the churches and 
all other enormities done in York; for the Saxons wrought in it 
great cruelties. In the year following, he was informed, that 
the Saxons that inhabited the Isle of Wight, with others of 
Kent, were assembled together, making great cruelties and raids 
in the Britons' lands. To repress these incursions, Arthur went, 
with a great force, to London: and to bring his purpose to an 
better end, he solicited Eugenius, the son of Congallus 
described above, and Mordred, son to Loth, to come, with 20,000 
Scots and Picts, to his support. Arthur, knowing the great 
damage that came to his people, in time past, by riotous living 
and gluttony, determined to withstand their insolence, that 
nothing should occur to weaken his army. Within short time 
after, he took the image of the Blessed Virgin Mary as his 
standard, and went forward in hope of victory. Mordred and his 
father-in-law Gawolane, very desirous to win honour, went before 
the army of the Britons, with 5,000 horsemen. The Saxons, 
knowing Arthur within four miles of their camp, sent their 
ambassadors, desiring him to go no further, and to give them 
licence to pass out of Albion, with their goods, without injury 
from the Britons. As soon as Arthur had condescended to their 
petitions, they desired 3 days' truce; but that was denied by 
Arthur: for he suspected, as was afterwards proven, some hidden 
treachery under their desires. Nonetheless, he promised to go 
little further on for that day. The Britons being advised what 
would be done in this matter, and believing nothing less than 
treachery, the Saxons set on the forces of Mordred and Gawolane, 
because they were some miles from King Arthur's camp, and slew a 
great number thereof, and the remaining chased to the camp of 
the Britons. Arthur, immediately, called before him the 
ambassadors of Saxons, and said, He would neither here their 
desires in times coming, nor yet have peace with them during his 
life; because they treacherously attacked his people under talk 
of peace. Scarcely were their words said, when 60 of the noblest 
men among the Saxons came to the king, to excuse the treachery 
recently committed; saying, It was done by young men, without 
the approval of their nobles. Arthur, presuming no less 
treachery under this last message than under the first, 
commanded them to remain still in his camp, with the first 
messengers; then raised his army during the night, and came 
arrayed with three squadrons on the Saxons, before they were 
informed of his coming. The Saxons were greatly afraid, knowing 
neither what was to be done, nor yet what was answered to their 
ambassadors. In the meantime, Mordred and Gawolane attacked them 
with such eager diligence, that many of them were defeated 
before they could come to order; and then Arthur followed with 
such raging fury, that none of them were spared, where they 
could be taken: through which nothing was heard but the crying 
out of dying people in all parts thereabouts; the camp replete 
with dead carrion, and the rivers running with bloody streams to 
the sea. In this battle were slain such a huge number of Saxons, 
that it seemed they might never recover the damage thereof, nor 
yet have strength to resist the Britons in times coming. Thus 
were the Saxons subjected to more servitude than before; but the 
nobles were allowed to go to Germany. The Scots and Picts stayed 
some days in London, and returned home, richly rewarded by King 
Arthur, without defeat in their wars.



Chap. Tenth. 
How Tonset, Chancellor of Scotland, was slain for his 
wrongful administration of justice. Of King Conrannus' 
Death. Of Emperor Justinian; and of his prudent 
constitutions, fame, and warfare; and of several 
captivities of Rome.

While these things were done in Britain by Arthur, the realm of 
the Scots was governed, in great happiness and justice, by King 
Conrannus; until at last, by feebleness of his great age, 
several damages followed in his realm. There was a man of poor 
lineage, named Tonset, who was made chancellor by King 
Conrannus; but he was more set for the king's profit than 
justice, giving his mind and whole industry to punish men by 
extreme rigour, to acquire money for the king. Conrannus, like 
many kings, had them in most favour and reverence, that could 
most craftily seize the goods of the people for his profit. 
Tonset, after several wrongs and oppressions done by him under 
the king's authority, called before him certain merchants of 
Forres, in Moray, and for small or false accusations put them to 
death, as misdoers; then confiscated their goods for the king's 
benefit. The nobles of Moray, moved by these oppressions done to 
the merchants, their friends, rushed quickly to arms, and slew 
this Tonset in plain judgement, because he was doing more injury 
than justice to the people. An outcry arose after his slaughter, 
and made these men to be searched for with greatest diligence; 
and they, as desperate men, fled to the mountains, trusting no 
grace nor remedy, unless they did some greater cruelty to redeem 
the first, as it is the common opinion yet in our days; and 
therefore concluded to slay the king, and deliver the people of 
all extortion done by him; through which they might acquire the 
favour of the commoners, and be restored to their peace.

A short time after, Donald, captain of Atholl, very familiar 
with the king, and knowing of this conspiracy, sent his secret 
servant, to cause these scoundrels to come to Inverlochy, where 
the king was resident for that time, and promised them support 
to accomplish their intentions; and, finally, received them with 
great humanity, and put them, with their swords and weapons, in 
a secret chamber, where the king was accustomed to be alone; 
then departed out of the town, as if he had known nothing about 
it. The king at last entered the chamber where these scoundrels 
were, waiting for his slaughter: as soon as he saw them, he fell 
down on his knees, and desired grace; nonetheless, their 
scoundrels, without any mercy, slew him, in the 35th year of his 
reign: which was in the 16th year of the rule of Arthur; in the 
twentieth year of Emperor Justinian; from the Incarnation, 535 
years. His body was brought to Iona, and buried among the 
ancient tombs of his forebears. This Justinian was as noble an 
Emperor as any before his days; for he caused the Roman laws and 
constitutions to be collected together, with such reason and 
eloquence, that the same is held in great admiration by all 
people. This Justinian pacified many lands pertaining to Roman 
rule; for he delivered Africa from the Vandals, Italy from the 
Goths, and Dalmatia from the tyranny of Mundus, by the warfare 
of a very valiant captain, called Belisarius. He delivered Rome 
from the tyranny of Theodoric, King of Ostrogoths, after it was 
besieged for many years. This Belisarius fought many strong 
battles for defence of Rome, against Totila, King of the Goths: 
but at last this Belisarius fell into great infirmity, and so 
Rome was finally taken by the said Totila, King of the Goths; 
the walls and strongholds beaten to the ground, with the 
Capitol, and many other buildings, private and public, in the 
same manner; and all the citizens thereof slain; to be a 
perpetual memory to all people, how little confidence should be 
had in happiness of man.

Rome was destroyed in this manner, from the Incarnation, 550 
years. It was taken by the Gauls, burned and destroyed, when it 
began first to flourish; and not long after,[i.e. after the sack 
by Totila] it was destroyed by Alaric, King of Goths; and in the 
same manner, it was taken by Athalphus, who reigned after 
Alaric; and soon after, it was taken again by Gensiricus, King 
of Vandals, and put to no less ruin than Carthage was before by 
the Romans. That this town, which been honoured by so many 
valiant deeds, which was the Conqueror of all people, was so 
often taken by barbarous people, shows well that nothing is 
certain, but fragile and mortal, in this world. But we will 
return to our history, where we left.



Chap. Eleventh. 
Of King Eugenius the Third, and his laws. Of 
Conrannus' Wife. How she fled with her sons to 
Ireland. Of King Arthur's fame, chivalry, and round 
table. How the Britons, contrary to their promise, 
made Constantine Prince of Britain.

Conrannus having been slain as we have described, Eugenius, the 
son of Congallus, was made king. Many friends of Conrannus gave 
him counsel, in the beginning of his reign, to punish the murder 
of his uncle; so that others might take example, in times 
coming, of the consequences of slaying a king. Eugenius, unmoved 
by their counsel, not only left his slayers unpunished, but also 
put them on his secret council; and, therefore, he was suspected 
of his father's slaughter. Conrannus' wife suspecting him in the 
same manner, fled, with her children Regiman and Aidan, to 
Ireland, where she remained certain years, and died, with her 
first son Regiman; but Aidan remained with the King of Ireland, 
well treated, for many years after.

King Eugenius, to show himself complaisant at the beginning of 
his rule, sat often in judgement, to cause himself to appear 
benign to the people; and where any persons were condemned 
wrongly, he gave them licence to appeal to his other judges. He 
supported the indigent people from the common purse, when they 
had no money to support themselves. By this law, he commanded 
that no man call a child in judgement before his lawful age; and 
no widow to be drawn a mile from her dwelling place to 
judgement. He made great punishment on thieves and receivers, 
and kept good peace with the Picts and Britons, his neighbours.

Some authors write, that Arthur, in those days, defeated 
Scotland, Ireland, Orkney, Denmark, Sweden, Prussia, Zeeland, 
Gotland, Holland, Braban, Flanders, Picardy Normandy, Brittany, 
and all France; and made all the people thereof tributary to his 
rule. And, likewise, he subjected all Greece, Persia, Arabia, 
Egypt, Africa, and Spain; and finally vanquished Lucius, Roman 
Emperor, in single combat. This History shall have faith with 
them that are authors thereof; for we know firmly, that Arthur 
died in the time of Justinian, Emperor, when the Goths, 
Burgundians, Vandals, and all other nations, attacked the Roman 
rule: and, therefore, it is not appearing, since so many several 
people made divers wars among themselves that time, that they 
might be gathered under a mind to fight against Arthur. Also, 
there were, at this time, most horrible wars between Goths and 
Franks, and the historians that wrote about those wars made no 
mention of Arthur. Nonetheless, since we are set to diminish no 
man's honour nor fame, we find that Arthur was, in glory of 
martial deeds, no less valiant than any other prince of Britain, 
and increased his realm equally in good government and riches. 
It is written that Arthur took great delectation in jousting of 
strong champions, having them in such familiarity, that when he 
used to dine, or take consultation in his wars, he had them sit 
down with him, in manner of a round crown, that none of them 
should be preferred over others in dignity; for which his seat 
was called The Round Table. And though his valiant deeds were 
worthy to have memory, yet the vulgar fables which have been 
invented about him have cast doubt on them.

The Britons, insolent by long peace under the rule of Arthur, 
were regretful of the contract made before with Loth, King of 
Picts, thinking it not profitable for their common good, that 
foreign blood should reign above them; and desired King Arthur 
to show to them whom he thought most able to succeed. Arthur 
bade them choose one, by their general voice, that was wise, and 
descended of the blood royal of Britain; and they, without more 
delay, named Constantine, the son of Cadorus, Prince of 
Cornwall; who was admitted by Arthur, and declared Prince of 
Britain: not that he was then king, but the rightful heir, to 
succeed after his death: through which it came in use, that the 
eldest son of a kings is called Prince of the realm.

Constantine, having been declared prince in this manner, 
appeared, by many evident signs, wise and gracious to the 
people, and obtained a good name among the Britons.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of the Message sent by the Picts to the Britons, and 
of their answer. How King Arthur was slain, with many 
the nobles of Britain, by the Scots and Picts. How 
Guinevere, his wife, was brought to Angus. Of her 
sepulchre; and of the calamity that fell to people of 
Albion by this battle.

At this time Loth, King of Picts died; by whom the lands that 
was before named Pentland were named Lothian. After his death, 
Mordred, King of Picts, sent his ambassadors to King Arthur, and 
to the nobles of Britan, saying, It was not appropriate to 
princes to violate their faith and promise, without some lawful 
cause. The agrement made between him and King Arthur was not 
unknown to them; by which it was ratified, that no one should 
reign after Arthur in Britain, but the sons of Loth and Anna his 
wife, and the heirs descending of their succession. And because 
it was said, that Constantine, Prince of Cornwall, was named by 
them to succeed to the crown of Britain, contrary to their word 
and faith agreed before; he required King Arthur to give no 
agreement to the unjust persuasion of his people, who had no 
respect to religion nor piety, but only to cause him to break 
the law of both God and man; and therefore prayed him to 
persevere in the agreement before contracted, that no punishment 
come on his people, by the justice of God, for violation of his 
faith and promise. It was answered by the nobles of Britain, 
that the agreement between Arthur and Loth was made for the 
lifetime of the two kings; and since Loth was dead, the 
agreement was dissolved. Also, they did not violate their faith, 
although they made Constantine, a nobleman, of the blood royal 
of Britain, to be their prince; because nothing became kings 
more than to keep their realm with providence and wisdom, so 
that it should not come under the rule of foreign blood. Also, 
it was unacceptable that Britons should come under dominion of 
the Picts, since they had been always their old enemies.

When this answer was repeated to the Picts, it made them detest 
the treachery of the Britons, and to regret that they supported 
them in subduing the Saxons. Nonetheless, they took consultation 
what was best to be done; and finally, with one consent, decied 
to attack the Britons, and to bring into their country all 
people that were their enemies. Yet, before they attempted this 
matter, they thought it suitable to discover the mind of the 
Scots and Saxons, and found them ready to assist them in peace 
or war. Eugenius agreed more readily to their petitions, because 
the Britons received all the rebels of his realm.

Arthur seeing the peace ended up between him and the Picts, 
garrisoned all the strongholds of his realm; then came, with a 
huge force, against the Scots and Picts: trusting, although the 
Saxons returned to Britain, they should by easily vanquished, 
since they were so oft broken and defeated by his wars. 
Nonetheless, a strong army of the Scots and Picts were 
assembled, before his coming, at Humber, because in that place 
they had been always most successful. When the armies were 
arrayed in each other's sight, the bishops and prelates of the 
Scots, Picts, and Britons came as mediators, desiring them to 
remember how dangerous it would be to their common good, and 
unnatural, to persevere in battle, since they were ordained by 
nature to live together within that isle, and defend it from 
invasion by other foreign people. Also, their civil wars, and 
contentions among themselves, would be occasion for the Saxons 
to return to Albion; for they rejoiced in nothing more than in 
dissension of the people of Albion. Mordred and Eugenius, moved 
by the wise words of these prelates, condescended to put an end 
to all their wars, if the Britons would hold to the prior 
agreement. The bishops, with this answer, went to Arthur, and 
brought his mind to peace. But the friends of Constantine not 
only rejected their petitions, but also gave unpleasing words, 
and said, Because the allied kings first proclaimed wars against 
Arthur, it was not honourable for him to desist therefrom. Also, 
it was but folly to them to propose peace, when the armies were 
arrayed in each other's sight, unless it were to work some 
treachery under colour of peace. Scarcely were these words said, 
when huge noise and clamour arose on all sides; and, soon after, 
both the armies joined, with more cruelty than ever was heard 
anywhere before. The place where they joined was full of marsh 
and swamps, and so unpleasing to the Britons, that they could 
not wield their ordinance and weapons as they desired: through 
which the battle was prolonged, and such a huge multitude of 
people slain, that the river of Humber ran full of bloody 
streams to the sea. While the armies were fighting with greatest 
hatred in this manner, one of the Picts, instructed for this, 
cried, in a loud voice, "Fly, fly! Arthur is slain, with all the 
nobility of the Britons!" This cry raised the Scots and Picts 
with more spirit than before; and made the Britons so daunted, 
that no authority, nor sound of trumpet, might make them delay; 
but quickly left their weapons, and fled to their best refuge. 
In this sorrowful battle was slain, of the Scots and Picts 
twenty thousand, with Mordred, King of Picts, and all the nobles 
of both their realms slain; of the Britons, and Bretons, that 
came to their support, thirty thousand. Among all the others 
were slain King Arthur, and Gawain, brother to Mordred, King of 
Picts, who fought that day, for love of King Arthur, against his 
natural brother. On the following day, all the spoils of King 
Arthur's camp were divided among the allied people, by custom of 
arms. Guinevere, the Queen of Britain, and spouse of King 
Arthur, was taken, with many ladies and knights attending on her 
at the time. The horses, riches, and chests of goods got with 
her fell prey to the Scots; but herself, her ladies and knights, 
fell to the Picts, and were brought to Angus, to a castle called 
Dunbar, of which nothing remains now but the outline of the 
walls; where they lived the remaining days of their life. In 
memory whereof, in Meigle, a town of Angus, ten mile from 
Dundee, there are many ancient tombs, held in great reverence by 
the people; and specially the sepulchre of Guinevere, as the 
title written thereupon says: "All women that trample on this 
sepulchre shall be always barren, without any fruit of their 
womb, as Guinevere was." And whether that this be true or not, 
let them show that have experience thereof; but one thing we 
know: all women abhor to trample on that sepulchre.

It is said by Galfride, writer of the history of Britain, that 
Mordred and Arthur fought not at Humber, but at the town of 
Camlann, and came out of the field alive; and Guinevere, in 
shame, entered a convent: which are not far discrepant from the 
history, as we have written. Nonetheless, we follow Veremond, 
Turgot, and others many authentic authors, who write the true 
deeds of noblemen, without any fiction. Also, wherever this most 
dangerous battle was fought, such harm came to the Britons, 
Scots, and Picts by this huge slaughter, that for many years 
after, they could not recover from the damage thereof.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How Constantine, King of Britons, slew the sons of 
Mordred. Of strange marvels seen in Albion. How 
Eugenius gave several lands, with arms, to noblemen of 
his realm. How Constantine, King of Britons, was made 
monk in Ireland; and of Eugenius' Death.

The Britons, after this defeat and slaughter of King Arthur, 
made Constantine, who was previously declared prince, King of 
Britain. This Constantine, so that no succession of Mordred 
should claim the crown of Britain, slew the sons of Mordred in 
the presence of their mother, who was daughter of Gawolane: 
through which all the succession of Mordred failed. These 
afflictions fell on the people of Albion, from the Incarnation, 
542 years; in the 23rd year of the rule of Arthur, and the 8th 
year of the reign of Eugenius.

Many strange marvels were seen before this last battle in 
Albion. Herbs were seen in York full of blood; a calf was found, 
not far from Camelon, with two heads, and a lamb, similarly, 
with double nature; the sun at midday appeared bloody; the sky 
shone, two days continually, full of stars; the magpies and owls 
fought with the ravens, and made incredible slaughter on every 
side. But we will return to our history.

King Eugenius, after his return to Scotland, numbered the 
remainder of his army, and rewarded richly the friends of them 
that were slain in this field: and to cause their valiant deeds 
to remain long in memory, he gave them lands, with several arms, 
that their posterity might understand how they were decorated by 
noble kings, for their valiant and worthy deeds. Eugenius, with 
such victorious and virtuous deeds, obtained a good name, and 
was held in no little veneration among his people; and governed 
them, in times coming, more by benevolence than rigour.

Jurmirik, Duke of the Saxons, informed of this intolerable 
slaughter of the Britons, came, with a huge navy and people, to 
England; where he, with little difficulty, defeated King 
Constantine, and drove him, with the remaining Britons, to 
Wales. This Constantine finding no security for his life in 
Wales, fled to Ireland; where he lived some years, with his wife 
and children, unknown, among the indigent and poor people, on 
alms. As soon as he was known, by the persuasion of monks, he 
shaved his head in an abbey of the same country; where he lived 
a devout life, and was slain, afterwards, by Scots, and added to 
the number of martyrs. In memory whereof, many churches are 
among us dedicated to him. This Jurmirik, although he was not 
instituted in the true faith, allowed the Gospel of Christ to be 
preached to Englishmen, and made a treaty of peace between him 
and the Scots and Picts, which endured to the end of his life.

Eugenius, having good peace the remainder of his days, died, the 
34th year of his reign; and was buried in Iona, from the 
Incarnation, 568 years; in the 6th year of Emperor Tiberius, the 
second of that name.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
Of King Conwallus, and his Laws, and Death. Of the 
coming of Saint Colm to Scotland; and of Saint Mungo.

Eugenius was buried in Iona, and his brother was made king; a 
prince very Catholic: for he commanded all the principal castles 
and towns of his realm to be painted with the sign of the cross, 
so that the people thereby might have remembrance what cruel 
pain and dolour our Saviour suffered thereon. He had a silver 
crucifix borne always before him wherever he went, and kissed it 
before he mounted on his horse. It was written with golden 
letters about the crucifix, The Glory of Christian People. He 
forbade to paint or carve the sign of the cross on any pavement 
of churches, that the people should not trample on the same. He 
was never seen in the church but with his head uncovered. He 
made many laws for the liberty of holy church: He that struck a 
priest should lose his hand; he that slew a priest should be 
burned, and his goods confiscated; the tenth part of every 
fruits that grew on the ground should be given to the church; he 
that was excommunicated by authority of the church should be 
banished from good company, and none should do him reverence, no 
laws to be patent to him, no faith to be given to his 
disposition. He adorned the churches with rich jewels and 
possessions, to sustain divine service. He gave all vicars and 
parsons certain farms and lands lying about the churches, to 
cause them to be the more fervent in their residence and 
devotion. Thus the Christian faith was honoured in all parts of 
his realm.

The fame of this Catholic prince caused Saint Colm, a man of 
singular life, to come out of Ireland to Albion, with many 
religious people; at whose coming there was a great confluence 
of the Scots and Picts, for the great felicity and sweetness 
they found in his preaching. He gathered several monks who were 
that time vagabond through the realm, and put them in several 
abbeys, which were founded before by Conwallus; and not long 
after, he came to Lothian, where he purged Brudeus, King of 
Picts, and his people, from Pelagius' heresies.

At this time also lived Saint Mungo, the holy Bishop of Glasgow, 
who was begotten on Saint Thanew, the daughter of Loth, King of 
Picts, oppressed, contrary her will, by Eugenius, last King of 
Scots. This Mungo, hearing Saint Colm preach before Brudeus, was 
overcome in spirit by his divine words, and followed him to 
Dunkeld, where Conwallus had previously built a rich abbey; but 
now, by the magnificence of princes, it is made a bishop's seat, 
skilfully built with square and polished stones. When these two 
holy men had remained 6 months in Dunkeld, they departed home: 
Saint Mungo returned to Glasgow, and Saint Colm to Ireland; and 
said to the princes thereof, how generously he was treated among 
the Scots and Picts, what fervent desire they had for his 
preaching; but a thing there was, above all marvels seen by him 
before: Conwallus, King of Scots, notwithstanding his princely 
estate and riches, which should induce him more to pleasure than 
virtue, was no less religious than any other prelate or 
churchman in his realm; and, for his proven virtue, was held in 
such reverence among his people, that no person dared be 
injurious to another, nor yet speak of him any detraction: 
through which all vices of his people, though they were 
naturally inclined thereto, were defeated, more by his virtue 
than any rigour. In the year following, Saint Colm returned to 
Albion, and brought with him the son of Conrannus, named Aidan, 
who had fled to Ireland, as we have said, to avoid the wrath of 
Eugenius. At his coming to the Isles, he was informed how 
Conwallus was dead, the 10th year of his reign, and his body 
came, with great lament of the people, to be buried in Iona; 
and, therefore, he went to his abbey, and did his funeral 
obsequies in devout manner.



Chap Fifteenth. 
Of King Kinnatill, and how he resigned the crown to 
Aidan. Of the Speech made by Saint Colm. How Scots and 
Picts fought among themselves, and were reconciled by 
Saint Colm.

After Conwallus died as we have said, a council was held in 
Argyll, from our redemption 578 years, in which Kinnatill, 
brother to Conwallus described above, was made king. Kinnatill, 
as no man expected, received Colm and Aidan with great humanity; 
and prayed Aidan to be of good courage, for within a short time 
he should enjoy the crown of Scotland, and have such succession, 
that he should deliver the realm of many damages: and yet it was 
uncertain, for the time, by what divine revelation or prophecy 
he might say such things. Within a few days after, an immoderate 
flux of catarrh fell into his throat and chest, and caused him 
to resign the governance of his realm to Aidan. Saint Colm 
seeing him approach to the extremis of death, exhorted him to 
hold all thing in contempt, saving the happiness of heaven, 
where he was quickly to pass. Kinnatil, devoutly following Saint 
Colm, surrendered his soul to God, the third month of his reign. 
His body was buried in Iona.

A convention was held, soon after, in Argyll, in which Aidan was 
made king. Saint Colm, because he was present at this 
convention, put the diadem on King Aidan's held, and said to the 
nobles in this way: "It is not necessary, most noblemen, to 
exhort you to any great devotion, since the it increases daily, 
as can be seen among you. Yet I think not unsuitable to exhort 
you to be obedient to your prince Aidan, with one mind and 
assent; for he is not only brought to this solemn occasion by my 
industry, but more so by provision of God. His office shall be, 
to govern you in equal justice and peace, and deliver you from 
trouble, when it occurs. Your part shall be, therefore, to live 
together under him with a good mind and benevolence; standing so 
content with your own goods, that you covet no others; and 
remembering the several benefits given to you by the ineffable 
goodness of God, who has instructed you in his blessed laws, and 
made you his dear people. And you are fortunate to have a prince 
of singular virtue, by whose prudence your faith shall be 
certain, and your common good put to profit, with such 
happiness, if you be obedient to him, that no enemies shall 
appear against you. By the contrary, which God forbid! if you 
decline the constitutions of God, and be rebellious to the 
ministers of justice; or if your prince, Aidan, be unmindful of 
the gifts of God, abusing him in the administration of his 
realm; then sundry plagues and civil contentions shall not fail 
to come on you, which shall give occasion to your enemies to 
attack you to your utter extermination, unless then you amend 
your sinful ways in time. Provide, therefore, that you be not so 
insolent, in your great prosperity, that you incur the hatred of 
God, exposing both your personal and collective welfare to 
extreme danger."

The people being exhorted by these words, promised their 
faithful obedience to King Aidan. Such things done, Saint Colm 
returned to the Isles, and Aidan went to Galloway; where he, by 
justice, defeated the thieves who infested the country. And to 
repress other enormities done in his realm, he set up a 
convention of his nobles in several parts thereof; in which, by 
prudence of Saint Colm, there were devised several things for 
the common welfare: through which great tranquillity succeeded, 
for many days after. Nonetheless, as the chance of man oft 
occurs, few people have that prudence to make them stand long in 
happiness. Certain nobles, who would not long suffer peace, fell 
in a high contention at the hunts, from a quarrel of no 
importance: through which great slaughter quickly followed. The 
slayers, knowing themselves fiercely sought by rigour of 
justice, and having no refuge to avoid the king's laws, fled to 
Brudeus, King of Picts. As soon as King Aidan was informed 
thereof, he sent his ambassadors to the King of Picts, requiring 
him, by the obligations of his alliance, to deliver these men to 
his justice. Brudeus, moved by commiseration and pity of these 
banished men, refused his desires, and, by frequent messages, 
excused their iniquity. Thus he made the injuries of others to 
be occasion of war against himself. King Aidan, because these 
rebels were not delivered at his pleasure, sent a company of 
armed men to Angus, to attack the country with all the damage 
that they might. The Scots, who were sent in this behalf, 
brought a huge plunder of goods out of Angus, and slew all them 
that made resistance. The Picts, refusing to suffer this injury, 
revenged the same with similar raids and slaughter on the Scots. 
The fury and rage of insolence each day more increasing, made 
this dispute to be finally decided by the sword. Soon after, 
they gathered on both the sides in Stirling, where they fought 
together with great slaghter: and though the victory succeeded 
to the Scots, yet it was unfortunate; for Arthur, eldest son to 
King Aidan, and Prince of Scotland, was slain in this battle. 
Thus the Scots took more heaviness and sorrow by his death, than 
pleasure by their victory.

Saint Colm, when he heard of this dreadful battle, came to King 
Aidan, and reproved him, in that he, for a small occasion, made 
war on his allied friends; through which he was the cause, not 
only of most lamentable slaughter, but also bringing many people 
to shameful and utter poverty: and therefore declared, if the 
same were not soon repaired, he and all his blood, by justice of 
God, should be cruelly punished. Aidan, abashed by these words, 
prayed Saint Colm to show by what way he might amend the offence 
he had committed. This holy man, seeing Aidan penitent, in 
commiseration, went to Brudeus, King of Picts, and said how 
unprudently this dreadful conflict was begun, and what mischief 
was to follow on both the people, if they persevered in war 
against other. By these words, Brudeus condescended to have 
peace. Thus were both the kings content that Saint Colm be judge 
in this debate, to settle all disagreements as he thought best. 
Finally, both these kings were reconciled, and brought, by his 
prudence, to the same tenderness as they were before. Within 
short time, this holy man, Saint Colm, returned to the Isles, 
and fell in a great infirmity, by immoderate flux of catarrh, 
which followed him to the end of his life.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How the Saxons divided England into seven separate 
kingdoms. How the Picts and Saxons were allied 
together, and defeated the Scots and Britons. Of the 
Speech made by King Aidan to his army. How the said 
Aidan was vanquished by the Saxons, and his son slain.

When the Saxons had driven the Britons into Wales, and punished 
them each day with new afflictions, they divided the realm of 
England in seven separate kingdoms; so that, the Britons might 
never have place to recover their old territories; and made 
seven separate kings: among whom was Ethelfred, King of 
Northumberland, who had a singular malice against all Britons. 
And because he was very desirous to increase his rule, he 
solicited Brudeus, King of Picts, to attack the Scots; and 
promised, if he would attack them in battle, since the injuries 
done by his people were not redressed, to support him with all 
the power that he might. This war was not persuaded by 
Ethelfreid for any affection he had for the Picts, except to 
have them broken by the Scots, so that he might then more easily 
conquer their realm. Brudeus refused at the first time to raise 
any army against his allied neighbours: nonetheless, by 
inopportune solicitation of his nobles, he condescended thereto. 
The motive of this war was, because the goods taken before from 
his people by the Scots were not restored, as the agreement 
provided. King Aidan, to meet the treachery of both the Picts 
and Saxons, was allied with Malgo, King of Britons, in this 
manner: If the Saxons and Picts attacked the Britons, King Aidan 
should came to their support: and if the Picts and Saxons came 
on the Scots, the King of Britons should support them in the 
same manner.

The Saxons, well informed of this confederation to draw the 
Scots from their territories, and to make them lack victuals, 
entered with the Picts into the Britons' lands. King Aidan soon 
after assembled all the strength of his realm, and came with the 
same in support of the Britons. The Saxons and Picts, 
notwithstanding his coming, avoided battle by long delay, 
waiting for the coming of some other Saxons to their support. 
Then there suddenly appeared in sight, Cenline, King of West 
Saxons, with a new force, to support their army. The Scots and 
Britons, although they were afraid of their coming, thought it 
best, since there was no help but in their own hands, to meet 
this new army of West Saxons; and finally put them to flight, 
and slew Cutha, son to Cenline.

After this victory, the Scots and Britons rejoiced with such 
excellent mirth as was customary in those days. In the meantime, 
the North Saxons, with the remainder of their people, who were 
lately defeated, came on the Scots and Britons with a new 
battle. Thus were the Scots and Britons so afraid, that no noise 
was made nor word spoken in all their army. King Aidan, knowing 
this silence no sign of audacity, but rather of dejected mind, 
said: "Now, good companions, where is your knightly courage? 
Where is now your invincible spirit? Is your gladness vanished 
before you are vanquished? Are you defeated by the sight only of 
these our feeble enemies, since you, by martial prowess, have 
previously put such valiant people to flight? Never let this, 
your strong army, surrender to enemies. Never let your foes have 
glory by your cowardice, nor yet have victory without combat. 
Return, therefore, my heartfelt friends, to your ancient virtue 
and courage: and understand, your enemies attack you unjustly, 
by motion of the treacherous Ethelfred; and, therefore, exercise 
your wrath and cruelty on him, since he is the first cause of 
all this trouble: and you shall have whatever reward that I may 
give you, if you have victory, which now is in your hands." 
These words were scarcely spoken, when the Saxons fighting on 
the right wing were put back: and immediately, Ethelfred came 
with a chosen company in their support, exhorting them to take 
no fear of their feeble adversaries, whom they so oft vanquished 
before. Brudeus, fighting on the right wing with the Picts, and 
his most valiant captains on the left wing, greatly afficted the 
Scots. Nonetheless, the Scots persevered in continual battle, 
while they saw the centre, where the Britons fought, defeated; 
and then they turned tail: on whom followed the Picts and Saxons 
with long chase.

In this battle were slain, Brennius, Thane of the Isle of Man; 
Dongarus, the third son of Aidan; with many nobles and commoners 
on all sides. King Ethelfred lost one of his eyes. Brudeus was 
badly wounded, and many of his nobles slain in his defence.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How the Saxons and Picts were defeated in 
Northumberland by the Scots and Britons. Of the death 
of Saint Colm and Saint Aidan. Of the vengeance that 
came on the Saxons for striking of Saint Augustine. 
And of several holy men.

Ethelfred, nothing satified by this victory over the Scots and 
Britons at Deglaston, came the next summer, with the Picts, into 
Galloway, with purpose either to bring the same to utter 
devastation, or else bring the same under their dominion. Aidan, 
well informed of their mind, sent to the Britons to come to his 
support; then went with all the power that he might get, to 
Galloway; and found, at his coming, the Picts and Saxons busy at 
their incursions, without organisation. And immediately he set 
on them with arrayed battle, and slew many of them, and put the 
remainder to flight. And in the night following, he came to the 
army of the Britons, and combined both the armies together. As 
soon as the Picts and Saxons were informed thereof, they 
prepared strong fortifications, to secure the entrance and 
narrow ways of Annandale. Thus there was no way nor passage to 
the army of the Scots and Britons, except to pass through the 
dangerous river and sinking sands of Solway. The Britons and 
Scots seeing themselves enclosed thus on all sides, quickly 
occupied the strongholds of the country, as if they were to 
remain in the same: then raised their army during the night, 
when their foes suspected nothing less than their departure, and 
came over Solway, in the most eager way they might, to 
Northumberland; and left behind them a huge fire, burning all 
night, so that their enemies should have no presumption of their 
departing: and at their arrival in Northumberland, they attacked 
the people thereof with the greatest cruelty of fire and sword. 
The Saxons and Picts, knowing their people in Northumberland 
oppressed by this violence, left Galloway, and with great effort 
came in their enemies' sight. On the following day, both the 
armies, raging in greatest hatred against each other, joined 
together. The Saxons with such incredible fury rushed into 
battle against the Scots, without any sight to death, that many 
of them were beaten, by blow of swords, to the ground. Yet, 
because fresh men came in all places where there were gaps made, 
the victory was long uncertain, and the chance of fortune 
neutral. Until at last, Aidan, with his valiant captains, began 
to raise his people in hope of victory; and inspired them with 
such courage, that they, by persevering in fighting, put the 
Saxons and Picts to flight, and made more slaughter on them in 
the pursuit, than was in the first battle. On the night before 
this battle, Saint Colm was in the abbey of Iona, and said to 
the brothers thereof, that King Aidan was to fight on the 
following day, and commended him and his army to their prayers. 
And there is no doubt, but that the prayer of this holy man was 
a great support to King Aidan: for, in the same hour that 
victory fell to Scots, he revealed it to his brothers in the 
said abbey, and had them express the gratitude thereof to God.

After this victory, the king, at the sound of a trumpet, 
gathered his people to the standard. And after great praising of 
their courage, he gave the tenth part of the spoils got in this 
battle, to repair the churches of Scotland; and sent the banners 
of Saxons and Picts to Saint Colm, to remain in his abbey of 
Iona, in memory of this excellent victory.

In this battle was slain, Cenline, King of West Saxons, with 
Culen and Whiteline, his principal captains. Short time 
following, Saint Colm, broken by long infirmity, died, and was 
buried in the said abbey. Although, other authors say he was 
buried in a town of Ireland named Downpatrick, where he is held 
in great veneration; and on his sepulchre are carved these 
verses:

"Saint Colm, Saint Patrick, and Brigit poor; 
These three here lie in one sepulchre."

King Aidan lived but a short time after Saint Colm, and died the 
27th year of his reign, in the time of Emperor Maurice; from the 
Incarnation, 606 years.

About this time, was instituted by Saint Gregory, the procession 
called Latania Major, on Saint Mark's day, to implore the mercy 
of God against a terrible plague, which arose in Rome by 
inundation of the Tiber. This Gregory sent to England two holy 
men, named Augustine and Mellitus, to bring the Saxons to 
Christian faith; for the Saxons bore such hatred against the 
Britons, that they would hear no doctrine nor preaching from 
them: and therefore, it was necessary that these two holy men 
should came to England to instruct the Saxons in the Christian 
faith. Finally, when this holy man, Saint Augustine, was 
preaching to the Saxons in Rochester, they not only rejected 
preaching, but in his contempt they sewed fish tails on his 
clothing. Others say they threw skate tails at him. Nonetheless, 
this derision resulted in their great displeasuree: for God took 
on them such vengeance, that they and their posterity had long 
tails many years after. In memory whereof, the children that are 
yet born in Rochester have the same deformity: but the women 
having experience thereof, go out of this town in the time of 
their birth, and escape this malediction in that way. 
Nonetheless, these holy men persevered with such fervent 
preaching, that many of the Saxons received the sacrament of 
baptism. Ethelfred, King of Northumberland, hearing so great a 
number of Saxons had converted to the Christian faith, become 
very angry, and vowed himself to be their perpetual enemy.

At this time there were in Scotland, three holy men of our 
nation: Baldred, Dunstan, and Connal. The first was an excellent 
doctor, and died in the Bass, a strong castle in the sea. The 
parishioners of Auldhame, Tyninghame, and Preston, contended 
which of them three should have his body to adorn their church. 
Finally, they were content to postpone their debate, until the 
next morning, to be considered by the bishop. On the following 
day they found, by miracle of God, three biers, with three 
bodies in no way different in size, colour, nor clothing. Then, 
by command of the bishop, each parish took one of these bodies 
to their church: and so the body of this holy man lies, by 
miracle, in all the three churches. The second, Dunstan, was 
uncle to King Aidan; but he despised the world, and was a 
religious man. The third, Connall, was the disciple of Saint 
Mungo; and is buried in Inchinnane, not far from Glasgow, where 
he is greatly venerated by the people.


Chap. Eighteenth 
Of King Kenneth. Of Eugenius the fourth. How the King 
of Britons was driven out of his realm by the Saxons, 
and recovered the same. How Ethelfred, King of 
Northumberland, was slain. Of several holy men.

A convention was held in Argyll, after the death of King Aidan: 
in which, Kennethkeir, son to Conwallus, described above, was 
made king; and died, the fourth month after his coronation. 
After his death, Eugenius, the fourth of that name, and son to 
Aidan, was made king. It is said, that Saint Colm said, before 
his death, to King Aidan, that although he had many other sons 
elder than Eugenius, yet none of them should enjoy the crown of 
Scotland, except Eugenius: which was proven well after; for the 
remainder of his sons were slain by several chances of battle. 
Eugenius was so instituted in his youth by the teaching of Saint 
Colm, that he was given rather to defend his own than to attack 
others. He was a just and virtuous prince to his true subjects, 
and very harsh to misdoers. He commanded all idle people, as 
jugglers, minstrels, bards, and scroungers, either to go out of 
the realm, or else to find some craft to make their living. He 
punished theft with no less cruelty than robbery or murder. He 
made rigorous punishment on his nobles, when he found them 
oppressors of his poor subjects. By contrast, he treated them 
with great reverence and honours, when he found them virtuous. 
In the tenth year of his reign, Cingell, King of West Saxons, 
and Ethelfred, King of Northumberland, came with a great army 
against Cadwallo, King of Britons, and chased him to Scotland. 
Nonetheless, he stayed for only a short time there, but went to 
Brittany; where he got such support from the king thereof, that 
he returned to Wales, and not only recovered his realm, but slew 
great number of Saxons.

At this time, Keidwald, King of East Saxons, and Ethelbreid, 
King of South Saxons, came with great armies against Ethelfred, 
King of Northumberland: for he put them before to great 
affliction, for taking of the Christian faith. Their armies 
fought together at Wintringham, where Ethelfred was slain, with 
the most part of all his people. His last words were their: "I 
die as I lived, protector of religion of the Gods, and enemy to 
Christian people." And with these words he surrendered his 
wretched soul to pain. There succeeded in his place, a Christian 
man named Edwin.

This Ethelfreid had 7 sons, named Eufreid, Oswald, Oslaws, 
Oswan, Offas, Osmond, and Osik. These 7 brothers detesting the 
treachery of the Picts, because they came not in support of 
their father, fled to Eugenius; where they were welcomed, and 
took the Christian faith. Their sister Ebba, avoiding the 
pollution of her body, got a boat, by divine miracle, and came, 
without help of man, to the head of Humber: where she was 
professed as a nun, and died a holy virgin. Such things done. 
King Eugenius repaired all the churches of his realm, which were 
before destroyed by cruelty of the Saxons; and garrisoned the 
strongholds of his borders with strong munitions, men, and 
supplies; and died, the 15th year of his reign, from the 
Incarnation 620 years, and was buried in Iona.

At this time, bishop Boniface, came with a company of holy men 
out of Italy, to the mouth of Tay. Some authors say he was 
chosen Pope after Saint Gregory, and wilfully renounced the 
papacy, and came to the Scots. And though he is not numbered 
among the list of Popes, yet we find him a man of singular life 
and doctrine. At the place where he landed first in Scotland, he 
erected a church, in honour of Saint Peter the Apostle. After 
this, he went to a town named Tealing, three mile from Dundee, 
where he raised another church, in name of Saint Peter. He 
founded the church of Restenneth, which is now an abbey of 
Canons Regular. After this, he went through several parts of 
Scotland, where he preached the gospels. At last, he came to 
Ross, where he persevered to the end of his life, and was buried 
in Rosemarkie. And in this time lived the holy man and bishop, 
Saint Melok, a great preacher, who was buried with Saint 
Boniface. And in this time, Gilham and Columbanus, Scots, 
descending of the noble blood thereof; for their singular and 
holy life, were held in great reverence among Franks. At this 
time also, Pope Boniface dedicated the temple of the Gods, 
called the Pantheon, in the honour of the blessed Virgin Mary, 
the mother of God, and of all Saints.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
Of the vicious tyrant King Ferquhart, and how he slew 
himself; and of the holy man Fiacre.

Eugenius died, as we have said, and had three sons, Ferquhart, 
Fiacre, and Donald. The eldest, Ferquhart, was made king. These 
three sons of Eugenius were given, in their youth, to the holy 
man, Saint Conan, Bishop of the Isle of Man. Ferquhart and 
Donald profited nothing in the said isle, believing learning 
unprofitable to their estate. The third brother, Fiacre, was 
given to contemplation, and decided to avoid the company of men, 
with all worldly dignities. And to make himself unknown to the 
people, he took poor clothing, and departed out of Scotland to 
France; where he lived a solitary life, and got a croft given to 
him by Saint Faro, Bishop of Meaux, and a chapel erected for 
him, where he lived the remainder of his days. It is said, that 
all women that go into his chapel will become either blind or 
insane.

In the rule of Ferquhart, through long peace, there arose great 
division among the nobles, to the great damnage of the realm. 
This king was so negligent and steeped in all manner of vice, 
that he gave no labour to calm the sedition among his nobles, 
trusting, so long as trouble and slaughter endured among his 
nobles, no rebellion should rise against him; through which the 
realm was put to great mischief. And because all this trouble 
came through negligence of this wretched tyrant, he was hated, 
and reputed most abominable to his people; through which he came 
to such misfortune, that he had neither reverence to God, nor 
sight to the common welfare. And as is the custom of tyrants, he 
feared all men, and no man had him in reverence. The nobles 
having great displeasure that the realm was misgoverned by him 
in this manner, convened among themselves, and repaired all 
injuries without his involvement. It was believed by the nobles, 
because they saw so many enormities in him, that he should fall 
into Pelagius' heresy; although all other Scots kings before him 
were never tainted with such things. Their suspicion was the 
more vehement, because he was accompanied by Britons who had the 
same errors. At last, he was witnessed making derision that 
young children were brought to the font to have baptism, and 
that the people made their confession to priests. The nobles, 
moved by his detestable works, sent a herald to bring him to 
their council, to know if such things as were said of him were 
true. And because he rejected their request, they took him by 
force out of the castle where he was, and put him in prison. And 
immediately, they took consultation, whether he should be 
degraded, or held in perpetual prison, After long discussion, it 
was concluded to keep him still in prison, and to send 
ambassadors to France, to bring Fiacre, the second son of 
Eugenius, to Scotland, to receive the crown thereof; and, if 
they could persuade him by no arguments, to desire Clotarius, 
King of France, to interpose his authority to cause Fiacre to be 
sent to Scotland, to receive the governance thereof. The 
ambassadors who were sent to do this, came finally where this 
Fiacre was at his contemplation. But yet, before their coming, 
he was informed, by a vision, of their desires, and besought God 
not to allow him to be frustrated of the heavenly pleasure that 
he had in his solitary contemplation. God heard his prayer; and 
when these ambassadors were brought to his presence, he appeared 
to their sight so full of leprosy, that he was seemed to them 
the most horrible creature on earth. The ambassadors seeing him 
in this condition, demanded of him coldly, if he wanted to 
return to Scotland, where he might be purged of his malady by 
his native food; and said they were sent by the nobles of 
Scotland, to provide him with everything necessaryfor the same 
end. Fiacre, who had no more respect to honours than to the most 
abominable pestilence, answered, "I believe you know how I have 
taken myself from the company of the world, to a solitary life; 
and I believe that the sorrowful malady that I suffer, is a 
visitation from God to induce me to humility, rather than any 
fault of nature. I have sufficient with this poor cell, and 
simple food, which I prepare with my hands, and I am so content 
with this, that I desire no worldly dignity. Therefore, return 
home, and bid my brother and his nobles have sight to God, 
religion, and justice, and arm them with virtue, which may be 
vanquished by no invasion or violence of enemies. And 
understand, that I am brought to this condition by the will of 
God, and that a private life is most suitable for me."

Fiacre had a sister named Syra, who, when he heard of her 
brother's holiness, came to him at Meaux; by him she was 
professed nun, with many other virgins of the same mind; and 
persevered in good religion and devotion, to the end of their 
life.

The nobles of Scotland knowing, by their ambassadors, the 
condition of Fiacre, choose four men to be governors of the 
realm, while they were more profundly resolved concerning the 
governance thereof. Around the same time, Ferquhart, vexed with 
melancholy and sickness by his imprisonment, slew himself so 
that he should not remain suffering, the 12th year of his reign; 
from the Incarnation, 632 years.



Chap. Twentieth. 
Of King Donald; and of the death of Edwin, King of 
Northumberland. How Eufred and Osrik, Kings of 
Northumberland, were punished for their tyranny done 
to Christian people. And how King Oswald converted the 
Saxons to the faith of Christ.

Ferquhart the tyrant having been slain, as we have said, a 
council was held in Argyll; in which, Donald, the third son of 
Eugenius, was made king. This Donald, following the governance 
of his father, repaired all places which were decayed before by 
the negligence of Ferquhart. At this time, Cadwallo, King of 
Britons, and Penda, King of South Saxons, were allied together, 
and slew Edwin, King of Northumberland; and came, with great 
cruelty, through Merse and Berwick, and took several lands from 
the dominion of the Picts. The Picts having no power to resist 
their cruelties, sent to King Donald for support: and because 
they got no support, they were oppressed with insupportable 
injuries. King Donald when he heard of the death of Edwin, sent 
to his allied brother, Cadwallo, King of Britons, praying him to 
admit Eufred, the son of King Ethelfred, to the crown of 
Northumberland. And when the same was granted, Eufred left his 
remaining brothers in Scotland, and was admitted to half of the 
crown of Northumberland; and the other half was given to a false 
and wretched man named Osrik. These two Kings of Northumberland 
were finally allied together by affinity, for Osrik's daughter 
was given to Eufred in marriage; and they renounced the Catholic 
faith, and become most odious tyrants, and persecutors of God's 
servants, filling the country full of false errors of pagans: 
through which, many Picts fell into the said errors; until at 
last, by correction of the bishops, they were reconciled to the 
faith. Cadwallo, King of Britons, very displeased that Eufred 
and Osrik, who were promoted by him to the rule of 
Northumberland, were fallen into such errors, that they desired 
rather to be heretics than Christian people; sent priests to 
purge them of their errors; but these priests returned, cruelly 
beaten, and nothing came of their purpose. The Christian princes 
of Albion, when they heard of this disrespect, sent other 
messengers to these two kings, with sharper writing than before; 
but these priests, for the more disrespect, were slain. The rage 
and cruelty of these scornful tyrants grew so great, that all 
Christian people dwelling near them were martyred, except so 
many as were saved by flight. The princes of Albion, moved by 
these cruelties, decided to punish them with greatest rigour: 
and to bring the same to a good end, they made Cadwallo and 
Penda general captains of their wars, and gathered a great 
multitude of Britons, Picts, and Saxons, holding nothing in more 
hatred than the errors of pagans. Osrik and Eufred, knowing the 
coming of so many princes against them, raised all the people 
under their dominion, and fought against the said princes of 
Britain. Nonetheless, their army was defeated, and themselves 
taken prisoners; and within few days after, they slew themselves 
in desperation. In this battle, none was found so cruel against 
Osrik and Eufred as Oswald their brother; and for that cause he 
was made King of Northumberland. King Oswald, after his 
coronation, sent to King Donald, desiring certain preachers to 
be sent out of Scotland to convert his people to the faith. King 
Dowald sent, at his request, a man of no less gravity than 
erudition, named Corman. And this Corman preached at length 
among the Northumbrians; he was so curious in his theology, that 
his sermon appeared more for vain ostentation and pride, than 
any doctrine, to the people. And finally, he returned to 
Scotland, and said to the prelates thereof, that the 
Northumbrians were so dull, that no doctrine might profit them; 
and were not only repugnant to his command, but despised the 
same, as contrary to their laws and constitutions. The prelates, 
hearing these words, took several consultations, what was best 
to bring their people out of their errors. Some men thought 
expedient to send Corman again in Northumberland, with many 
other doctors, and to spare no labour for the welfare of the 
Christian faith, and pleasure of their friend, King Oswald; 
trusting, by continual labour, that the Northumbrians might be 
brought to the faith, though such things might not by quickly 
done. Others said, If the Northumbrians might in any way have 
been reconciled to the faith, they would have been brought by 
Corman rather than any other, because he was very resolute in 
divine letters, and was a profound clerk: and since his teaching 
did not succeed, it was not necessary to send any other doctors 
to the same effect. Then Aidan, the holy bishop, said: "To bring 
men from errors, and to reduce them to certain faith, I think it 
expedient, wise fathers, to show such things in the beginning, 
as may persuade them to the fervent love of God; and when the 
preacher has made the people desirous to hear his sermon, and 
acquired their benevolence, to preach first the foundation of 
the Christian faith, without any ostentation or arrogance, not 
involving the people with such difficult matters as they may nor 
understand; for, as men are not drawn quickly from evil habits, 
similarly they learn all science and virtue gradually, and learn 
the easiest matters first. In this way, I trust that knowledge 
is the more imprinted in their breasts. Therefore, if the 
reverend Bishop Corman had observed this practice in the 
beginning, and abstained from curious questions of our faith, I 
doubt not but the people should have been obedient to his 
commands. Therefore, since nothing is accomplished which was 
desired by King Oswald, I think the same due no less to the 
fault of the doctor than the people. For this reason, it would 
be best to send a new preacher to Northumberland, that shall 
first, in his preaching, give them milk, and after, give them 
more firm food; otherwise, they will never be brought to the 
faith." The bishops approvd his advice, and all agreed to send 
himself to do this mission in Northumberland; and he did not 
refuse the task, but came gladly to King Oswald. At his coming, 
such confluence of people convened, that he was constrained to 
preach outside the churches, because of the multitude of people 
that came to hear his preaching. Always, because this Aidan had 
not the language of Saxons, he had great impediment in his 
preaching; nonetheless. King Oswald had the language both of the 
Scots and Saxons, and interpreted all his preaching to the 
people; through which, they were both held in great veneration, 
and converted 7,000 Saxons, within a few days, to Christian 
faith. The Saxons then were called Englishmen. The Northumbrians 
choose Aidan to be their bishop: and because they saw each day 
their devotion increase, and great number of priests come in 
support of Aidan, they built several churches in Northumberland, 
and dedicated them to the honour of God and the Virgin Mary; 
through which, the said region grew no less Catholic than any 
other province of England.

At this time, Penda, King of the Marches, decided to attack King 
Oswald, and to conquer his realm. Oswald, to withstand his 
invasion, assembled a large number of people, and was slain, and 
his army defeated. Oswald, for his holy life and miracles, was 
counted among the number of Saints. His slaughter was in the 12 
year of the rule of Donald, who lived not long after his death; 
for, in the 15th year of his reign, he perished in Loch Tay, 
where he happened to be fishing with his servants, for his 
solace. His body was found by grappling-irons, and buried in 
Iona; from the Incarnation, 645 years.



Chap. Twenty-first. 
Of the wretched prophet Mohammed, and his false laws. 
Of several holy men. Of King Ferquhart, and his 
extortions against the people; and of his miserable 
end.

About this time died the accursed creature Mohammed, who lived 
in the time of King Ferquhart: he was got by an idolator, it is 
uncertain whether he was of Arabia or Persia; and his mother was 
a Catholic woman of the Ishmealites. This Mohammed was educated, 
in his youth, both in the Heathen and Christian laws; and 
because he thought none of them according to his pleasure, he 
made a false and superstitious rite, very accursed to mankind. 
When he was coming to man's age, he obtained his living by theft 
and robbery; and married a widow named Cadigane, by whom he 
obtained great riches, lands, and possessions; and came, by 
several chances, to so great estimation among the people of 
Arabia, that he made laws to govern them in justice. He was 
instructed by a excommunicated monk named Sergius, by whom he 
collected his laws, from institutions of several people. He 
approves the sacrament of baptism, and holds Christ born of a 
clean Virgin. He commends the psalms and evangels, and say they 
were amended by his Koran. This Koran was like a bible, gathered 
by him with many false pronciples and laws. He approves 
circumcision, as Jews do. He denies the Trinity, as the 
Sabellians do. He denies that the Father is coequal to the Son, 
as the Ennomians do. He says, the Holy Spirit is a creature, as 
the Macedonians do. In short, his laws are all made for the 
sensuality of man; through which, he drew many people to his 
opinion. This corrupt faith of Mohammed is spread in Asia, 
Africa, and much of Europe. It began, from the Incarnation, 635 
years.

At this time there were in France, many holy men, as Fursius, 
Stoilanus, and Vulcanus, brothers, got of the blood royal of 
Scotland and Ireland. Among us were, in that time, Conan, 
Columban, Croman, and Domian, with many others. This history, 
touching Saint Colm, King Aidan, and Saint Aidan, with many 
other holy men, described above, is collected by Saint Bede. But 
we will return to our history.

After the death of King Donald, his brother's son, Ferquhart, 
son to King Ferquhart, described above, was made king. He was a 
man of high talent; but, after his coronation, he was altered 
from a liberal and humane prince, to a most insatiable and 
bloody tyrant. When he was without authority, he was liberal 
above his power, and gave his goods to support maidens to their 
marriage; and had such commiseration on every person that was 
cast down from good fortune into poverty, that he obtained great 
favour of the people, and was judged, therefore, to be a noble 
prince. As soon as he was clothed with public authority, he 
become an oppressor of the people, full of avarice, like a 
bloody butcher, enemy to religion, compared justly to a 
bottomless whirlpool; and claimed again all the goods which he 
gave before his authority to his nobles, and said they were but 
lent. And finally, he slew all them that were repugnant to his 
ways, or else confiscated their goods, and held them in prison. 
He oppressed all the rich men of his realm, and confiscated 
their goods by false accusations.

At this time were two holy men, named Finnan and Colman, held in 
great veneration by the Scots. These holy men when they heard of 
the cruelty done by this bloody tyrant, came for zeal of 
justice, urging him to amend his life. At last, finding him 
impenitent, they proclaimed him excommunicated. This wretched 
man took little notice of this; and, with assistance of some 
vicious scoundrels, who were ready to encourage him in his 
insolence, he took pleasure, thrice each day, to stuff his belly 
with all the surfeit and delicious fare that might be devised to 
make him inebriate and drunken, with other vices not worthy to 
be described. His mouth was so insatiable, that no fowl in the 
air, nor fish in the seas, was safe from his shameful gluttony. 
And yet nothing made him so odious to the people, as his 
rebellion against the censures of Holy Church. Among many other 
enormities, he defiled his two daughters, and slew his wife, 
because she detested his vices. The people seeing him persevere 
in such horrible tyranny, gathered, determined to put him to 
death.

Nonetheless, they were dissuaded by Saint Colman; who said, by 
divine prophecy, if he did not quickly amend his life, he would 
be punished by the justice of God: and that was well proven 
within a month after; for this king was hunting a wolf in the 
fells, and when she was wounded by the hounds, she rushed on the 
king, and bit him in the side. Finally, this king fell in a most 
vile and shameful malady, uncertain whether it came by the bite 
of the wolf, or by any other cause. A venomous humour ate and 
consumed the inward members of his body, with intolerable pain. 
His hands, feet, and secret members, with vile fetor, were 
dissolved. His belly, through immoderate greediness, was 
swollen, as if he had dropsy. And when he had continued two 
years in this infirmity, as abominable to all creatures, he 
become penitent, saying, "Had I been obedient to the counsel of 
Colman, I had not been devoured with this horrible malady, and 
eaten by vile worms, by the just punishment of God. This unknown 
and insupportable dolour now shows my many great offences, both 
against God and man. Now I am destitute of all remedy, without 
his mercy. These worms that are bred in my flesh, show me a most 
horrible and wretched creature." His servants ran to him, and 
inquired if he desired a priest to hear his confession. Then he 
said, "Bring to me Bishop Colman." As soon as this Colman was 
brought to him, he absolved him first of the excommunication; 
and after he had heard his confession, he persuaded him to be of 
good courage, and to have hope in God, whose mercy was more than 
any sin that he might do; for God said, "Turn you to me, and you 
shall be saved." King Ferquhart, raised in hope by these words, 
fell on his knees, asking mercy with pious tears, and received 
the blessed body of Christ. Soon after, he was brought out of 
the house where he lay, with vile clothes, to the nearest hill: 
where he gave up the ghost, the 18th year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 664 years. And in this same year, Saint Aidan, 
Bishop of Northumberland, died. In his place succeeded Finnan, 
who died soon after, in the same manner. After his death, Bishop 
Colman succeeded; by whose holy preaching a great multitude of 
Saxons were brought to Christian faith. This Colman went through 
all the churches among the Saxons, preaching the word of God, 
and was translated to the cathedral church of Lindisfarne.



Chap. Twenty-second. 
Of King Maldwine, and how he was slain by his wife, 
and his wife burned. Of great mortality, by raging 
plague, in several parts of the world; and how the 
Scots were preserved from it.

Ferquhart having died in this way, Maldwine, son of Donald, was 
made king. He was a pious prince, and made peace with the Picts 
and Saxons. He took such diligence in administration of justice, 
that his people lived without injuries. Thus all things went 
pleasantly in the beginning of his rule. At last, there arose a 
sedition between the men of Lennox and Argyll; and drew many of 
the nobles in, increasing the dispute: and, because the Isles 
sided with Argyll, and Galloway with Lennox, many plundering 
raids followed on all sides. King Maldwine, to punish these 
extortions, came with an army against the principal movers 
thereof; and ceased not until they, by extreme rigour of 
justice, were punished by death. Thus, trouble that was so 
foolishly begun was defeated so quickly, that it made the name 
of Maldwine so fearful to his nobles that no sedition followed 
thereafter, during his rule. Not long after, the king went to 
Iona, to visit the tombs of his elders; and repaired the abbey 
with new building from the ground, and dedicated it in honour of 
God and Saint Colm.

At this time reigned a terrible plague, to the great mortality 
of the people in several parts of the world; and ceased not 
until the people, by continual prayer, fasting, and good works, 
pacified the wrath of God. The Scots, in those days, knew no 
manner of hot fever; and were preserved from the same by 
temperance of their mouths: for this cruel pestilence reigned 
never among the Scots, until they left the wholesome temperance 
of their elders, and made themselves ready to receive all 
infirmities. Colman, Bishop of Lindisfarne, seeing a huge 
multitude of Saxons perish in the plague, returned to the Isles, 
where he built an abbey, and dwelt in it, with his brothers, to 
the end of his life. After the departing of Colman, the 
Northumbrians, with support of the Picts, made raids on the 
Scots. King Maldwine ceased not until the same were recompensed 
with similar raids, on both the Picts and Saxons; and, for that 
reason, he incurred their extreme hatred. There followed, by 
persevering malice, great raids and slaughter on all sides; 
until, at last, King Maldwine was slain, during the night, by 
his wife, for suspicion of adultery, in the 20th year of his 
reign; from the Incarnation, 634 years. This cruelty was not 
long unpunished; for, on the next day, this wretched woman was 
taken, with all her accomplices, and cruelly burned to death.



Chap. Twenty-third 
Of Engenius the Fifth; and of the Message sent to 
Edfred, King of Northumberland; and of the peace made 
thereafter. How King Edfred was slain by Eugenius, 
with 20,000 Saxons. And of the holy man, Saint 
Cuthbert.

Maldwine having been slain as we have described, his nephew, 
Eugenius the Fifth, was made king. He sent his ambassadors to 
Edfred, King of Northumberland, desiring peace. Edfred hearing 
the desires of Eugenius, feigned himself a lover of peace; 
although his mind was given to nothing more than battle. 
Nonetheless, he gave a truce for 12 months; so that, that he 
might, during that season, make provision of all things 
necessary for his wars. The truce was given under these 
conditions: "The Scots should repair all enormities done to 
Saxons and Picts, and redress to be made on all sides. If Scots 
attacked the Picts or Saxons in times coming, the peace to be 
dissolved, and the Saxons and Picts free to attack the Scots, 
notwithstanding any contract of peace." Maldwine suspected the 
deceit of Saxons, and made great provision for battle; then 
garrisoned all the strongholds of his Borders with men, 
munition, and victuals, against all danger that might fall. At 
the beginning of the tenth month, Edfred sent a detchment of 
Saxons into the Scots' lands; and after they had slain a great 
number of the Scots, they returned, with great plunder of men 
and goods, to Northumberland. Soon after, ambassadors were sent 
by Eugenius to Edfred, desiring redress; by whom was answered, 
That he would attack the Scots with more trouble than before, 
without any redress. Eugenius, seeing the peace violated during 
the truce, besought God, the punisher of wrongs, to turn the 
damage following by the wars on them that gave the first 
occasion of battle. Finally, hearing that his enemies were to 
come to Galloway, he gathered a great force, to prevent their 
coming. Yet, before his coming, the Saxons and Picts were lying 
at the siege of Dunskey, the strongest castle of Galloway in 
those days. Edfred, by the rapid coming of the Scots, was 
constrained to lift the siege, and met them at the river of 
Lewis, in Galloway; which was that time, by inundation of snows, 
swollen above the banks. The Scots, seeing their enemies in 
sight, made oaths never to pass out of the field while one of 
them were alive, unless they had victory. The armies joined 
quickly, with equal hatred. Edfred exhorted his men to remember 
their ancient virtue, and to defeat their enemies only by 
violent force. Similarly, Eugenius ceased not to go about his 
people, exhorting them to show their invincible courage, so that 
they might enjoy the palm of victory. While the Saxons and Scots 
were fighting thus with the greatest fury, the Picts fled to the 
nearest hill. The fleeing of the Picts greatly dejected the 
courage of Saxons; for they feared that these Picts would came 
on their backs. Nonetheless, King Edfred exhorted his people to 
persevere, and continue the battle. And when he was speaking 
most especially, he raised up his visor, to be the more fervent 
in speech; and immediately he was struck through the head by a 
crossbow bolt, where his face was bare, and fell to the ground. 
The Saxons, seeing their king slain, turned tail; on whom 
followed the Scots, with long chase, and drove them to the river 
of Lewis, where many of them perished, and few of them taken. In 
this battle were slain, 10,000 Saxons, with Edfred their king; 
and of the Scots, 6,000; the remainder of their army was badly 
wounded. The Saxons of Northumberland were not only defeated in 
this battle, but as many of other Saxons of England, who came to 
their support.

Brudeus, King of Picts, knowing himself odious both to Scots and 
Saxons, and seeing each one of them broken by each other's wars, 
came with a new army on the Northumbrians; and had subjected 
them, without any recovery, had not Saint Cuthbert of Durham 
supported them by a miracle. This holy man said to Edfred before 
this battle, that he should not avoid the destruction of his 
realm and subjects, if he attacked innocent people with 
treacherous wars. The Picts ceased not from invasion of 
Northumbrians; until at last, they fell in contention among 
themselves, for the spoils fallen to them by frequent raids on 
the said people; through which they were broken, and finally 
content to have the lands of Berwick peceably in times coming, 
without invasion of the Northumbrians. King Eugenius, after this 
victory, returned home. And from thence, the Saxons began each 
day to decline in Northumberland, and might not recover their 
honours until many years after. Eugenius lived not long after 
this victory, and died the fourth year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 688 years.



Chapter Twenty-fourth. 
Of great trouble done by the Saracens to Christian 
people. Of King Eugenius the 6th; and his deeds. Of 
strange marvels seen in Albion.

At this time, there came a huge number of Saracens out of Egypt 
to Sicily and Africa, to the great damage of Christian people. 
After the death of Eugenius the 5th, Eugenius the 6th, son to 
Ferquhart, was made king. He was so well instituted in his youth 
by the reverend bishop named Adamnan, that he held religion in 
great reverence. He held peace with the Northumbrians, but yet 
nothing might persuade him to be allied with the Picts; for he 
bore them in extreme hatred, because they fought treacherously 
against the Scots before, in support of Saxons, and did not keep 
their faith to the Northumbrians. Nonetheless, he took truce 
with them for a year. As soon as the truce had expired, he sent 
a herald, and proclaimed war on them. The holy bishops, Saint 
Cuthbert and Saint Adamnan, went, as ambassadors, to bring these 
two people to agreement. And because their labours were 
frustrated, they went to their prayers, beseeching God to sent 
concord to the two people. It is said, these holy men got it 
granted by God, to whom all rule and thought of man are 
subjected, both in peace and war, that Scots and Picts should 
not meet against each other with the full power of their realms, 
so long as Eugenius lived. Thus the wars between Scots and Picts 
continued, without any great damage to their realms, to the end 
of Eugenius' life; which was in the 10th year of his reign; from 
the Incarnation, 698 years. His body was buried in Iona.

Many strange marvels were seen, at this time, in Albion. A fleet 
of ships was seen, with all manner of ordnance, in the river of 
Humber, and suddenly vanished out of sight. Great noise of armor 
and weapons was heard in the church of Camelon. In the farthest 
lands of Scotland, was a shower of blood. In several lands of 
the Picts, the milk turned into blood; and the cheese similarly, 
into lumps of blood. The corn was bloody in harvest. These 
marvels, when they were known, made the people afraid.



Chap. Twenty-fifth. 
Of the vicious tyrant Amberkeleth; and of his death. 
Of King Eugenius the 6th. How the Scots and Picts were 
reconciled together by affinity; and of the murder of 
Eugenius' wife. Of 7 holy virgins endowed by the King 
of Picts in Abernethy.

After the death of Eugenius the 6th, Amberkeleth, son, or else 
grandson to Eugenius the First, was made king. This king altered 
his manners when he got authority. Before his election, he 
seemed to be a defender of the poor people and churchmen. 
Nonetheless, as soon as he was clothed with authority, he 
appeared a vicious monster, drowned in lust, avarice, and 
degenerate vice. Garnardus, King of Picts, seeing this shameful 
monster doing nothing appropriate to a prince, took the 
opportunity to attack the Scots, trusting to find sufficient 
time to revenge the injuries done to Picts, and made great raids 
and slaughter on the Scots' lands. Amberkeleth, that his feeble 
courage should not move enemies to high attempts, assembled his 
army to resist the Picts. And though he dared scarcely confide 
in his nobles, as is the custom of tyranny, which lives always 
under fear and dread, yet he went forward with displayed banner. 
He came, the first night, to the Water of Tay; and after supper, 
went forth in the gloaming to do his ease, with two servants. 
And, in the meantime, he was shot through the head with an 
arrow; by whom, it was uncertain: and died, the second year of 
his reign, and was buried in Iona. The nobles, little troubled 
by his death, made Eugenius, the 7th of that naine, king, so 
that their army should not perish for want of a commander. This 
Eugenius was brother to Amberkeleth, a man of great body and 
good conditions. And because he understood his army broken by 
long wars, he made peace with his neighbours the Picts, and 
caused redress to be made on either side. And, in the meantime, 
the two kings were allied by affinity; for Spontana, daughter of 
Garnard, King of Picts, was given in marriage to King Eugenius.

In the year following, two brothers of Atholl, who conspired the 
king's death, for slaughter of their father, slew this lady 
great with child, instead of Eugenius; for she was lying in his 
bed when he happened to be away. Eugenius, by murmour of the 
people, was long time suspected of her death; and was forced, 
therefore, to show the piteous manner of her slaughter. The 
murderers at last were taken, and put cruelly to death. Eugenius 
gave himself to religious and civil matters; and caused all the 
martial deeds of his predecessors to be put in chronicles, to 
raise the knightly courage of his posterity by desire of honours 
and praise. He caused these Chronicles to be kept perpetually in 
the abbey of Iona; and expert historians to be sustained there 
on the common purse, not only to write the deeds of the Scots, 
but of all other people, as the chance and time occurred. This 
Eugenius repaired several churches of his realm, and did great 
reverence to the bishops and prelates thereof, and increased 
their patrimony with several possessions, lands, and rents. He 
persevered in good peace with Picts and Saxons; and died the 
18th year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 716 years.

In his time lived Donald, the holy man, held among the Picts in 
great veneration; who lived a sober life at Ogilvy, six miles 
from Dundee. It is said, that he had 7 daughters, who lived with 
him in great austerity, on barley bread and water. They never 
ate but once in the day; and the remainder thereof occupied in 
continual labour and prayer. His eldest daughter, Mayot, 
prohibited the wild geese from eating her father's corn, and 
they obeyed her holy commands; and therefore, wild geese were 
never afterwards seen on that ground. These holy Virgins, after 
the death of their father, knowing no security to live in waste 
lands without some defenders of their chastity, came to Garnard, 
King of Picts, requesting some place where they might live a 
solitary life, to the honour of God. Garnard condescended to 
their desires, and gave them a house in Abernethy, with certain 
rents, to be taken from the nearest lands, for their support: 
where they lived a devout life, and were buried at the root of 
an oak, which is held yet in great veneration among the people. 
Abernethy, in that time, was a city of the Picts, honoured with 
the first seat of bishops of their realm. But it was afterwards 
so destroyed and burned by wars with the Scots, that it never 
came again to its first state. These virgins were not in time of 
Conrannus, with Saint Brigitta, as is commonly held, but in the 
time of Eugenius the 7th; for he persevered in good peace with 
Garnard, and often visited these virgins with liberality and 
goods. He resigned the crown to Mordak: of whom shall be our 
next history.



Chap. Twenty-Sixth. 
Of King Mordak, and his works; and of his death. Of 
sundry people in Albion. Of the great miracles of 
Saint Ninian. And of Saint Bede.

The nobles, after the death of Eugenius, chose Mordak, son of 
Amberkeleth, to be king. He was a humble and liberal prince. He 
took great labours to cause all the people that were in Albion, 
to live together in friendship and concord. He made peace 
between the Picts, Britons, and remaining kings of England. In 
This time, as Saint Bede remembers, four several peoples were in 
Albion, allied together in peace, very different in their 
manners, language, and institutions; that is to say, the 
Britons, Scots, Picts, and Saxons, who were called Englishmen. 
And because the words of Bede are relevant to this history, I 
have inserted them here: "The nation of the Picts was allied 
with the Saxons that time, rejoicing to be particpant with the 
universal church in peace and Catholic truth. The Scots, who 
inhabited Britain, were so content with their own lands, that 
they wrought no injuries nor deceits against the Saxons. And 
suppos the most part of the Britons had a natural hatred against 
Englishmen because of sundry superstitions, yet, by repugnance 
of the law of God and man, they might not obtain their purpose 
nor desires; for though the Britons be partly free, yet they are 
partly subjected by Englishmen: and therefore, many of them, 
both nobles and commoners, from complacency, and happiness of 
long peace, are more given to contemplation of books and 
religion, than to any warfare or deeds of arms; and what end 
shall came thereof, shall appear soon to our posterity." These 
are the last words of the history written by Saint Bede; from 
the Incarnation, 731 years. But we will return to our history.

King Mordak repaired many abbeys and churches in his realm, 
which were destroyed before by the wars of his elders. He 
founded the abbey of Whithorn: where the blessed bishop, Saint 
Ninian, daily performs more miracles than ever was seen of any 
other Saint in Albion. King Mordak died, the 16th year of his 
reign; from the Incarnation, 731 years.

Saint Bede calls Whithorn, Pithynnia; and calls the bishop that 
succeeded immediately after Saint Ninian, Octa: but yet it is 
necessary to say, if any bishop had their see in Whithorn, they 
soon left the use thereof; for the Isles obeyed the Bishop of 
Galloway and Sodor, who had his principal seat in the Isle of 
Man, unto the time of King Malcolm the 3rd; and in his time the 
abbey of Whithorn was not first instituted, but restored to the 
Bishops of Galloway. Saint Bede died soon after the completing 
of the history of the Britons, and was buried at Durham; from 
our redemption, 734 years. A contention is yet between the 
Italians and people of Albion, concerning the place where Saint 
Bede was born. The Italians say, he was born in Genoa, and 
buried in the same place; and his sepulchre is there yet, held 
in great veneration. In whatever place he died, or was got, the 
truth is, he made long residence, when he grew in age, in 
Northumberland; and was often in Melrose, which is an abbey of 
good religious men in Scotland: and died in the time of King 
Ethfine; of whom shall be our next history.



Chap. Twenty-seventh. 
Of King Ethfine; and how he made four regents to 
govern his realm. Of great cruelties done by Donald of 
the Isles. And of the death of King Ethfine.

After Mordak, was buried in Iona, a convention was held by the 
nobles; and Ethfine, son to Eugenius the 7th, made king. This 
Ethfine was a man given to justice and peace; and kept the 
treaty made before with the Britons, Englishmen, and Picts, by 
Mordak and Eugenius. He purged his realm of all misdoers, and 
set his labour both to the defence of his lieges and the honour 
of religion. Thus grew the Scots in riches and honourable 
manners. All thieves, robbers, and sowers of discord among the 
nobles and commoners, were put down and punished by his justice. 
And finally, he was held in such reverence and dread for his 
virtue, that no man dared, nor might truthfully say, any 
displeasing words of him. Until at last, he fell in age. Then he 
gave the administration of his realm to 4 regents, by decree of 
council: whose names were Donald, Treasurer of Argyll; Collane, 
Thane of Atholl; Mordak, Thane of Galloway; and Conraith, Thane 
of Moray. These regents ruled not the realm with such justice as 
it was ruled before by the king; for each one of them laboured 
so busily for their friends, that they had no respect for 
justice: through which, the nobles and other young men returned 
to their old insolence, to the great damage of government and 
the common good of their realm. Donald of the Isles, a man of 
strong body, uninclined to virtue, held a company of vagabond 
scoundrels with him, and made continual raids and inroads on the 
country, without any punishment. And though Mordak was one of 
the four regents chosen to govern the realm, yet he would not 
punish thesde cruelties done by Donald: it is uncertain whether 
because he was joined to him in blood, or participant with him 
in the profit of his raids. The commoners, brought to utter ruin 
and poverty, complained to Mordak most lamentably, and desired 
restitution of their goods. And because the king was that time 
extremely ill, there was no one to remedy their damage. The 
commoners, oppressed with these sorrows, and seeing no remedy, 
raised their hands to heaven, and complained of their miseries 
among themselves. But always the more they complained, the more 
cruelty followed by this Donald. Thus there appeared no hope of 
tranquillity: Until at last, King Ethfine died, the 30th year of 
his reign; and was buried in Iona, the year of God, 762 years.



Chap. Twenty-eighth. 
Of King Eugenius the 8th; and how he was slain for his 
tyranny, and his evil counsellors hanged on gibbets.

After the death of Ethfine, Eugenius the 8th, son to Mordak, was 
made king. In the beginning, he seemed the more pleasant, in 
that he ceased not until this Donald and his accomplices were 
punished by death, in the presence of the people, for their 
crimes. And yet, the king was not fully sated with his justice, 
but, with more rigour, punished Mordak with death, because he 
was allied to the said Donald, and participant with him in his 
treachery. Such things done, King Eugenius accused the remaining 
regents, Donald, Collan, and Conraith; because they might have 
saved the people from the trouble done to them, and were found 
negligent in that way, during the king's infirmity. They paid 
great sums, to the king's profit, in redemption of their lives. 
Through these punishments, the realm was pacified in all parts, 
and the king held in such dread by his people, that no rebellion 
appeared to rise among the conmmons during his time. The people 
believed they has got a good prince, when this Eugenius began to 
reign over them; but, as often occurs, the talent of man is more 
inclined and ready to evil works than to good. This Eugenius 
having his rule under long peace and sloth, fell into most 
shameful vices, raging in more lust than seemed possible for any 
man. He was a defiler of virgins and noble matrons, delighting 
in nothing more than in brothels and taverns. He loved none but 
only those that could bring him the most concubines to provide 
for his lust and pleasure. Through which, he increased each day 
in more vice, and become so avaricious, that he regarded neither 
the law of God nor man; and slew several true men of his realm, 
both spiritual and temporal, by false accusations, to seize 
their lands and riches, to sustain a company of vicious 
scoundrels about him. But his cruelty and vicious deeds were not 
long unpunished; for the nobles, seeing that he could not be 
prevented from such enormities and shameful works, and seeing 
that he had neither the censures of holy church nor God in 
reverence, conspired quickly against him, and slew him in the 
Tolboth, where he was pursuing an innocent man to the death for 
his own profit; then took his famliars, who assisted in his 
wretched deeds, and hanged them on gibbets, to the great 
pleasure of the people. Eugenius the 8th made this end, in the 
third year of his reign. His body was ordered to be cast in a 
privy, or else to be devoured by hounds and ravenous beasts. 
Nonetheless, that such things should not disgrace his ancestors 
or posterity, his body, by licence of his nobles, was brought to 
Iona, and buried among the tombs of other kings.



Chap. Twenty-ninth. 
Of the vicious King Fergus the third; and how he was 
slain by his wife. Of her Speech made to the council, 
and how she slew herself.

Fergus, the third of that name, and son to King Ethfine, was 
made king, after the death of Eugenius the 8th: and was not much 
different in manners from Eugenius the 8th; for he became a 
drunken glutton, with such degenerate lusts, that he neglected 
the administration of his realm, and took pleasure in no one but 
scullions, insatiable drunkards, and such vicious and detestable 
persons. He was hated by all virtuous people; and had a great 
number of whores following on him, and held them in such 
familiarity with him, that he slighted and despised his own 
wife; and brought her to such poverty, that she was constrained 
to serve other noble women for her sustenance. This woman, 
refusing to tolerate such injuries, came several times to the 
king, and prayed him to amend his life, if he desired to have 
long rule; and said, if he continued in adultery, he should not 
avoid divine punishment, when he least expected it. The king, 
disregarding her words, ceased not each day to rage with more 
insolence. At last, the Queen, seeing herself defrauded of the 
rights of matrimony, thought it would be better for her to be a 
widow, than to live in daily contempt among these concubines. 
And finally, she slew the king sleeping in his bed, in the third 
year of his reign. His body was brought, on the following day, 
in the council house, to find out, by diligent inquisition, who 
dared attempt so great cruelty. Many of the king's friends and 
servitors appeared in court with sorrowful faces, desiring the 
workers of this cruelty to be searched for with the greatest 
diligence. And because no man had any suspicion that the Queen 
could pursue her husband with any displeasure, many of the 
king's associates were taken, and by sharp questions demanded, 
and several punished with insupportable tortures. The Queen, 
seeing these innocent men punished for the crime that she 
committed, came quickly to the council, and said, "I know not, 
my tender people, what conscience accuses me, nor what divine 
vengeance harries me with sundry thoughts; for all this day and 
night past, my mind and body is afloat, especially since I heard 
these innocent men so cruelly tortured: for if my anger had not 
been calmed by some temperance, I had done myself most shameful 
harm. The king's murder is my deed: conscience persuades me, for 
the welfare of my soul, to say the truth, so that these innocent 
men may not be punished for the crime that I committed. 
Understand, therefore, that these men that you accuse are 
innocent of his death; for I am she that slew King Fergus with 
my cursed hands, this last night, by impatience with his anger 
and lust, which are two most sorrowful afflictions among women; 
for he defrauded me of my lawful bed, using his immoderate lust 
with other women: thus, when no hope, nor yet persuasion, 
appeared to reconcile him to my desires, such huge and ferocious 
fury arose in me, until I was provoked to do this cruelty; 
thinking it more pleasing to remove the occasion of adultery, 
and to be destitute of my husband, than to live perpetually 
defrauded of his bed, and injured by these spouse-breakers. To 
absolve, therefore, these men that you accuse of his death; and 
punish me, who am the only worker of this murder, shall be no 
great labour. I that did this felony, shall take punishment on 
myself." Scarcely were these words said, when she, in presence 
of the people, before they could react, stabbed herself with a 
dagger to the heart, and fell down dead before the people. Many 
of the people wondered greatly at her determination: and loved 
her conscience, because she revealed the hidden treachery to 
deliver the innocent men from their death; and slew herself, to 
prevent the shame and suffering that was coming to her. Others 
thought none of her doings praiseworthy, but repugnant to the 
law of God and nature: saying, it was not lawful to any person 
to make public their own, nor yet other men's treachery; and 
most detestable of all, unnaturally to slay themselves. While 
the people were at this discussion, the body of Fergus was 
commanded by the nobles, to be brought to Iona: where it was 
buried; from the Incarnation, 767 years. The body of the Queen, 
because she slew herself, was denied Christian burial.



Chap Thirtieth. 
Of King Solvathius; and how he defeated several great 
scoundrels of his realm. Of his death. And of many 
holy men.

Fergus having been buried in this way, Solvathius, son of 
Eugenius the 8th was made king; a noble prince, and able to have 
done many noble deeds in his realm, if destiny had been 
propitious. In the third year of his reign, he took the gout, 
through vehement cold that he received in hunting. This 
infirmity fell so sore in his joints, that he could not do the 
duties pertaining to a good king; for it continued with him to 
the end of his life. And because the king was vexed with such 
infirmity, many great troubles followed in the realm. The first 
trouble arose by Banus, Captain of the isle of Tiree; for he 
gathered a company of brigands, and took all the strongholds of 
the Isles, and called himself king. And not long after, he came 
with many long ships in Kintyre and Lorne, and made raids and 
slaughter in all parts where he came. The king, spurred by these 
events, sent Douchquall, Captain of Atholl, and Culane, Captain 
of Argyll, with certain chosen men, to the Isles; and they, with 
little difficulty, put this Banus and his company to flight, and 
drove them, by long chase, into a narrow cave of Lorne, within a 
crag, above a river deep, without any fords. This cave had no 
out-passage. Thus these men that fled to the cave, had to return 
the same way they came. Banus, with his company, driven into 
this cave by chance, tried to return as he came; but he found 
the way closed by his enemies. Nonetheless, he sought many ways 
to avoid them; and when he had spent the day trying several 
options, and finding none profitable, he arrayed a watch during 
the night, for the defence of his company. Finally, he was 
driven to such hardship, because he had no victuals to sustain 
him, that he sent messengers, desiring licence to depart alive 
to the Isles. At last, seeing nothing else but frustration of 
his desires, he arrayed his people, and came against Douchquall 
and Culane at the break of day, and was slain, with all his 
company; to be a notable example, in times coming, what fruit 
follows rebellion against their prince. After this victory, 
Douchquall and Culane went to the Isles, and pacified the 
country of all trouble, as they pleased. Not long after, there 
arose new trouble in Galloway, by Gillequham, son of Donald, who 
was defeated and killed, as we said, by Eugenius the VIII. 
Nonetheless, this trouble was pacified with little difficulty, 
after the leaders, by whom the first occasion arose, were 
punished. At this time there arose great sedition between the 
Saxons in England, and the Britons in Wales; for multitude of 
kings, several laws, long peace and riches generated discord; 
and the Picts were not without civil strife among themselves. 
Thus, was the so great sedition among the people of Albion, that 
they could not attack their neighbours. King Solvathius, during 
this time, had his realm in good tranquillity, by the prudent 
industry of his nobles; and all lands thereof were obedient to 
his rule, with no less justice than as if he had gone in his own 
person through his realm. He died, the 20th year of his reign; 
from the Incarnation, 887 years.

In those days there were many clerics of singular erudition and 
life; as Macharius, Bishop of Aberdeen, to whom the cathedral 
church is dedicated; Divinicus, Archdeacon; Congane and Dunstan, 
abbots. These, and many others who were their disciples, were 
preachers and lights of holy church. Some authors write, these 
holy men were in other kings' days: but we vary nothing from our 
first purpose, following Veremond and Campbell, both in the 
history and the date, as we promised.

And so ends here, the Ninth book of these Chronicles.



Book X. 
Here Begins the Tenth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
Of King Achaius; and how he calmed his nobles of all 
contentions. Of his message sent to the Princes of 
Ireland; and of their answer. How many Irishmen 
perished in the sea. How the Scots and Irishmen were 
reconciled.

Solvathius having died in this way, Achaius, son of Ethfine, was 
made king. This prince, at the beginning of his rule, set 
himself to calm all discord and seditions among his nobles; for 
he trusted nothing so pleasing for the felicity of his realm, as 
to bring his nobles and commoners to concord. This trouble being 
met, there appeared another of greater importance, between 
Ireland and the Isles. A company of Irishmen made certain raids 
in Kintyre; and immediately, all the people of the Isles rushed 
quickly to arms, and slew a great number of these Irishmen. Then 
Achaius, to prevent all trouble that might follow by this last 
battle, sent his ambassadors to the Princes of Ireland, saying 
he was informed that the Irishmen, from whom the Scots took 
their beginning, intended to come quickly to attack his realm, 
to the great damage of the two people who have been so long 
together allied under one blood and friendship. And said, it was 
no sufficient cause of battle for neighbours and friends to 
attack other with arms, although each thief rob another. And 
therefore, if the Irishmen were more desirous of peace than war, 
and glad to keep the old band of riendship, the Scots would 
persevere in kinship with them. By contrary, if they desired war 
rather than peace, and not decided what was best to be done, he 
desired them, to consider carefully what trouble and sorrow 
might follow by these wars. And since peace was finally 
necessary, to consider whether it were better before the wars or 
after; or more profitable to have peace, when no harm had been 
done, or when both their realms were broken by the other's 
injuries. The Princes of Ireland, notwithstanding these humble 
words, answered, They should sustain all charges so valiantly, 
that no adversity should follow. And therefore, they would have 
no peace with Scots, until the injuries done by them in Kintyre 
were redressed, or revenged, with more injury. They had fully 
consideres what profit or damage might follow by these wars, and 
had provision of all things necessary, against whatsoever chance 
of fortune that might follow. And though these wars were of 
little profit, yet they were so accustomed to warfare, that they 
would do the same as their elders did before. When these 
ambassadors were returning by the Irish Sea to Scotland, and the 
Scots expecting nothing less than war from Ireland, a fleet of 
Irishmen arrived in the Isles, and ceased from no manner of 
cruelties on the inhabitants thereof. At last, when they had 
ravaged the country, and went return home laden with infinite 
goods, such a storm arose, by violence of the heavens, that few 
of them escaped unperished in the seas. King Achaius hearing 
this calamity falling on the Irishmen by just punishment of God, 
for they attacked his realm against the treaty of peace, 
concluded to not to send any more ambassadors to them; and 
believed them so broken by this forsaid trouble, that they would 
seek peace from him. And as the king conjectured, so it 
followed; for the ambassadors of Ireland came to him at 
Inverlochty, confessing the manifest punishment falling on them 
by the justice of God, for the wrongs done by them to the Scots; 
and prayed Achaius to give them peace, which they refused 
before, by their insolence. To their ambassadors answered 
Achaius, Though Irishmen were obstinate, and could not 
understand their profit, until they suffered affliction, and 
refused often such things as been most profitable for them, yet 
he would not be repugnant to reason, since he saw them that were 
his enemies for that time, punished for their offence by the 
justice of God, to be an example to all people, what vengeance 
falls on them that attack their neighbours without just cause of 
war. Wherefore, to show him serving of Christ, who commended 
peace so greatly to the welfare of mortal people, he would set 
aside both recent and old injuries, and have peace with them, 
though they deserved it not. The ambassadors dispatched in this 
manner, returned home, rejoicing in the peace granted to them. 
And the Scots were not unglad thereof, having experience, by 
long use, what damage or benefit may follow by wars of foreign 
realms.



Chap. Second 
How King Charlemagne sent his ambassadors to be allied 
with the Scots and Picts. Of their speech made to King 
Achaius; and of the speech made against them, by 
Culmane.

In the meantime, Charlemagne, King of France, and Roman Emperor, 
set his mind, with his greatest power, to destroy the enemies of 
the Christian faith. After he understood that the Englishmen, by 
victory over the Britons, became so insolent, that they troubled 
both the German and French Seas; and sometimes making such 
cruelties and raids on France, that merchants could have no 
passage, by sea or land: He determined to defeat this insolence 
of the Englishmen, so that they should not have power to attack 
the French and German Seas in times coming. King Charles, by 
agreement with his nobles, decided to be allied with the Scots 
and Picts, under these conditions: Whenever Englishmen came with 
an army to France, the Scots and Picts should attack England; If 
Englishmen attack the Scots and Picts, the Franks, in the same 
way, should attack England. To address this matter, ambassadors 
were sent out of France to King Achaius. And when they were 
brought to his presence, one of them said: "Very illustrious 
prince, were it not that Charlemagne, the glory and protectoure 
of Catholic religion against the Saracens, knows, by experience, 
the Franks are favored by you and your people, he had not sent 
us for such things as we will desire at this time. The fame of 
your good name towards the Christian faith, and also your 
benevolence shown to merchants of our country, when they travel 
in these lands, moved us, the ambassadors of King Charles, to 
come to you with the more confidence. We believe it is not 
unknown to your Highness, in what extreme danger the Catholic 
people have stod, these many years, in Italy, France, and Spain, 
by cruelty of the Saracens, the enemies of God; what number of 
people been slain by them; what lands and towns burned, and 
brought to utter ruin; what noble citizens have been brought to 
intolerable slavery. And because such great trouble rises daily 
against the Christian people, the most Catholic prince, Charles, 
has devoted himself to the death, in defence thereof against the 
enemies of God; desiring no thing more ardently, than to bring 
his mind to such an end, that Christian people may be delivered 
from trouble of the Saracens, and priests restored to their 
first institution: and dreads nothing so much, as to be hindered 
from his wholesome purpose, by sedition rising among Christian 
princes; for now divers people, as Saxons, Frisians, Normans, 
and Englishmen, who are of Saxon blood, have, by manifest 
tyranny, obtained the realm of Britain, attacking the people, 
both by sea and land, with unspeakable cruelties. To defeat 
these attacks, and to prevent them in times coming, so that they 
shall not attack France, nor this your realm, with such bloody 
incursions as they did before; King Charles of France, by the 
considered purpose of his nobles, desires to be allied with you 
and your people, under such fellowship, that Frenchmen shall 
support Scots, and Scots Frenchmen, if it happens that 
Englishmen attack either of them. Thus may the injury of 
Englishmen, the most avaricious people in earth, be best avoided 
by both the people. For these reasons I believe, you, most 
vaiiant people, whom God has defended so long unbroken from your 
rich and strong enemies, will be favorable to these honourable 
desires of King Charles, and support us, as well against 
Englishmen, as against the enemies of Cristian faith; for the 
commodity whereof shall finally succeed no less to your welfare, 
than to ours."

The ambassadors, after this speech, were received in the king's 
palace with all the honour and magnificence that might be 
devised. In the meantime, there arose a strong disputation among 
the nobles, whether it was profitable or not for the common good 
of Scotland to be allied, as the ambassadors desired, with 
France. Many nobles were varying in their opinion; and 
therefore, these ambassadors were sent to pass their time at the 
hunts with other nobles, while the council was resolved in this 
difficult matter. Then Culmane, Captain of Mar, said to the 
council: "I am not surprised, most noble prince, that many of 
your people desire to be allied with France, believing nothing 
so good, so honourable, nor so propitious for their common good, 
as to be allied with the richest people this day in Europe; for 
through this society and alliance, the Scots should rise in 
great fame and reverence in all parts of the world. Nonetheless, 
all these advantages that will come, apparently, by this treaty, 
would be of little value, compared to the heavy and 
irrecoverable damage to us that would afterwards follow from it. 
The unfortunate end, in my opinion, shall show to our posterity, 
how far we, in our present days, were neglecting their common 
good, in making of this treaty with France. What other fruit may 
we have to be allied with France against England, our daily 
neighbours, whose friendship was most pleasing to us, except to 
make our nearest neighbours our strongest foes, and our friends 
severed from us by the broad seas? At whose pleasure we must 
make war against our next neighbours, and risk our bodies, 
lands, and goods, to extreme danger, for the welfare of them who 
are far severed from our support. Wherefore, I think, since the 
matter is so important, and appearing more to our singular 
damage than any advantage, we should be so profoundly resolved, 
that we seek no such coloured honour, nor unprofitable glory, 
that may provoke our nearest neighbours to frequent wars, and 
cause us to lose shamefully our lands and liberties, which have 
been saved so many years before by our noble predecessors. What 
may be devised more harmful to free people, than to risk their 
realm, when they have it in peace, upon the chance of battle, or 
to subject themselves wilfully to servitude to foreign people? 
If Frenchmen break the treaty of confideration while we have 
gone to war only for their cause, and ally themselves with our 
neighbours and daily enemies, leaving the whole burden of war on 
us; how shall the great damage and injuries sustained in our 
wars against Englishmen be then redressed? Have we riches and 
strength to recover this damage from the Frenchmen, after we are 
broken by these wars, and brought near to utter exterminion? 
Also, if we happen to be brought into such calamity, that our 
goods are wasted, and our strength broken, and the Frenchmen 
allied with the Englishmen against us; how shall we then resist 
the Englishmen? Whom shall we then accuse for violation of the 
treaty between us and France? Similarly, if we are allied, as is 
proposed, with France, we shall be in daily strife with our 
enemies, and rarely have the consolation of friends. We shall 
have frequent wars with enemies, and never find our allied 
friends, but by a long passage through dangerous seas. No 
merchandise can be brought to us out of France, Spain, nor 
Germany, but by tolerance of the Englishmen. Thus shall our 
merchants be so destitute, that they shall have no port or 
refuge, when dangers or storms attack them: thus shall they 
either perish, for want of refuge, in the stormy seas; or else 
lose their ships and goods, and be surrendered into their 
enemies' hands. These reasons show, noble prince, what injury 
and damage shall follow, to be allied with France. It is best, 
therefore, to persevere in the old treaty with Picts, Britons, 
and Englishmen, as our elders did before, who knew all the fruit 
that might came to them by any treaty with France. And since our 
valiant and noble elders might never find the treaty with France 
profitable for their common good, I think we should live in the 
same manner as they did; and no confederation to be made with 
new and foreign people, unless we wilfully propose to risk our 
realm, our lives and goods, without any respect to our own 
welfare, for the love only of France."



Chap. Third. 
Of the answer made by Albian to this last speech. How 
France and Scotland were perpetually allied. How the 
Picts refused to be allied with France. And of the 
articles containing the treaty between Scotland and 
France.

Several of the nobles took great indignation at these words of 
Culmane; for they thought it was both necessary and honourable 
to them to have society and treaty with France. Then a nobleman, 
named Albian, Captain of the Isles, said: "If the four people 
that dwell now in Albion, named Britons, Scots, Saxons, and 
Picts, might live together under one mind and peace, or if we 
might be certain to live in peace with Englishmen by confidence 
in their treaty or faith, I think the counsel given by Culmane 
would not be unprofitable, nor yet should be refused; for then 
we might have no occasion nor motive to seek confederation with 
foreign people. But, since there was never found, by any people, 
more falsehood and treachery than Scots, Picts, and Britons, 
have found in the Saxons; I think it necessary, either to have 
continual struggle against treachery no less than war of the 
Englishmen, or else to be allied with the people that may 
support us against their perpetual attacks. Are these doings 
good faith or deceit? When the Britons had brought the Saxons in 
their realm to defend them from their enemies, and after they 
had treated them in the most tender manner they might, and 
rewarded them with great honour and riches; these treacherous 
Saxons turned their minds from friendship to feud and hatred, 
and showed themselves the greatest enemies to the Britons, where 
they should have been their protectors; and bore armour and 
weapons against the said Britons; and not only attacked them 
with infinite slaughter, but stripped them of their realm and 
honours. What treaty or confederation has held their Saxons at 
peace with any people in bygone times? They always lie in wait 
to take their neighbours at a disadvantage without any respect 
to faith or treaty, when the chance occurs. What misery and 
trouble has fallen to the Britons by the deceit of the Saxons? 
How often have the Saxons broken, when we expected it least, the 
peace between us and the Picts? They are contending now among 
themselves, more by treachery and falsehood, than any honourable 
wars. They have slain so many kings in Northumberland, that 
scarcely may a man be found that dare receive the crown thereof. 
Was not Oswin, King of Northumberland, within their few years 
slain by Oswan, and Oswan by Osrik? And many other kings of 
Northumberland, in the same manner, were always finally murdered 
by their successors. Also, the Englishmen have no less 
contention in all parts where they now have their dominion, than 
they have in Northumberland; for, priests and prelates, for fear 
of the cruelties done by the Saxons, who now are called 
Englishmen, have left their cathedral churches and abbeys, and 
fled to foreign regions. And the reason that they attacked us 
not at this time, comes by no reverence that they have to God, 
nor to their faith, but from division among themselves; and 
doubt not, but as soon as they are pacified of civil 
disagreements, they shall attack us, notwithstanding any treaty 
made by them. therefore, to defeat these attempts of Englishmen, 
I find nothing so expedient, as to be allied with the people 
that may chastise them most easily. Now has fortune given both 
the shaft and the blade of this matter to us; for now the 
ambassadors of France are coming, offering freely, what is most 
profitable to us. Let us therefore be allied with them that have 
France, Spain, and much of Germany, under their rule. May such 
advantages be refused by wise men? May the treaty with France, 
offered freely, be denied by us, the last people of the world, 
since they, for their faith to God and man, have such broad 
reign and lands in the world? Nothing may be so wholesome nor 
profitable: agree to it willingly, for we shall have so many 
friends thereby, that the passage of merchants, with all kind of 
merchandise, shall be certain and frequent to us, without any 
danger of seas or enemies. Therefore, there is no one, I 
believe, that will consider this matter carefully, but shall 
think the treaty with Frenchmen, who are a faithful people, rich 
and potent, both by sea and land; more profitable to us, than 
any treaty with the Englishmen. No one is so wicked, I believe, 
among you, but he knows the Englishmen no less set to utter 
perdition of the Scots, than of the Britons, with equal desire 
to overcome our realm. Wherefore, if we intend to avoid the 
hatred of our most fearful enemies; if we intend to honour the 
faith of Christ, for whose defence the Frenchmen now bear their 
armour and weapons; if we have more respect to truth than 
falsehood; if we labour for the fame and honour of our nation; 
if we will defend our realm, and bring it to tranquillity and 
peace; and, finally, if we will defend our liberty and lives, 
which are most dear to man; let us willingly be allied with 
France, and persevere thereunto: having confidence, that the 
said treaty shall not only be a defence to us in times coming, 
to defend our realm; but also, to resist the injury from 
Englishmen, very commodious and profitable." Albian, by this 
speech, drew many of the people to his opinion.

Achaius, seeing his nobles fully resolved to be allied with 
France, commanded the ambassadors to hear his answer on the 
following day. Immediately, these ambassadors were brought 
within the king's palace, and feasted with the most splendid 
fare that might be devised. Then the nobles convened to a 
council: in which was decided, to sent Guilliam, brother to King 
Achaius, with many other noble and prudent men, to make the said 
treaty; and to thank the King of France, that he desired the 
treaty of the Scots, above all other people of Albion. Also, it 
was decided to send 4,000 men, provided with all necessaries, in 
support of King Charles against the Saracens. Immediately, 
Achaius called before him the ambassadors, and said: "Such 
things as you desired, in name of Charles, the most Catholic 
King, are so pleasing to me and my people, that there is none in 
this company who does not want it, or does not expect great 
happiness will come to them among foreign people, if they are 
honoured with the society of so noble a realm and people: and 
therefore, we declare that us and our people will be be 
perpetually allied with the most Christian King, Charles, and 
his people; whose welfare is most dear to us, above all other 
creatures on this earth: praying God, that the said treaty may 
succeed to the perpetuall happiness of both the people. And that 
the said treaty may be the more powerful confirm, we have 
ordained our brother Guilliam, with 4 men of singular erudition 
and prudence, to go with you to France, to make the said treaty: 
and has sent 4,000 armed men, to go with King Charles to what 
region he pleases, against the enemies of the Christian faith."

The ambassadors, very pleased by this answer, gave thanks to 
King Achaius and his nobles; then went to Hungus, King of Picts, 
and desired to be allied in the same manner with him and his 
people, as they desired before Achaius. The King of Picts 
thanked King Charles for his benevolence, and said, The matter 
was so high, that it might not be discussed without careful 
consideration: and presently, so far as reason moved his 
intelligence, he thought their treaty not profitable, since they 
were so far severed from his support; therefore, their treaty 
was to be refused, in case his people came to such damage, 
through the said treaty, that the same might never be recovered. 
Thus the ambassadors returned, without fulfilling their errands, 
to Achaius. Within a month after, Guilliam, with the ambassadors 
of France, together with 4 clerics of most erudition and 
prudence, named Clement, John, Alcuin, and Rabane, came to 
France, with the force of warriors, described above; and they 
were all welcomed by King Charles, and enrolled to live on his 
wages among the rest of the army of France.

Soon after, the ambassadors of Scotland showed Achaius' 
writings, desiring the Frenchmen and Scots to be allied for them 
and their posterity, with articeis as follows:

"The friendship and confederation of Frenchmen and Scots to be 
made for ever, both for the people present and to come. Any 
injury done by Englishmen to any of their people, shall be held 
as common to them both. When Frenchmen are attacked by 
Englishmen, the Scots shall send their army in defence of 
France, provided that they be supported with money and victuals 
of France. When Scots are attacked by Englishmen, the Frenchmen 
shall come, upon their own expense, to their support. If any 
private or public person of these allied people support 
Englishmen against any one of them with counsel, money, or 
victuals; or remain among them during the time of battle; the 
doer thereof shall by held traitor and enemy to them both. None 
of these 2 people shall make peace or truce with Englishmen 
without the agreement of the other."

These conditions of peace, ratified in the manner foresaid, 
shall be written on parchment, with interchanged seals of king 
and king; to remain in Scotland and France, in perpetual memory 
of this league, to them and their posterity. And that the nobles 
of Scotland shall be more mindful of this present league, to the 
King of Scotland's arms, which was that time a red lion ramping 
in a field of gold, was added, a double tressure,<83> with 
quartered lilies, including the lion on all parts: to signify 
that the said lion was then armed with the lily and riches of 
France, and allied with the same in perpetuity: and to signify, 
that all the kings of Scotland shall fight valiantly for their 
realm and liberty, their religion and innocence, perpetually; 
and support Frenchmen against all enemies.



Chap Fourth. 
How Pope Leo the third, and the Florentines, were 
restored to their honour and liberty by King Charles. 
Of several abbeys founded by Scots Guilliam. How the 
University of Paris began by Scots. Of the loving of 
the same.

After the treaty was confirmed, in the manner described, between 
Scotland and France, Scots Guilliam remained, with many other 
Scots, in constant company with King Charles in all his wars; 
and obtained, by his courage and prowess, such fame, that he was 
called The Knight without Reproach in all his wars; and got such 
riches and lands, that he was greatly renowned among the princes 
of France. He prospered in all his wars; and defeated many 
several people, as Saxons, Hungarians, and Normans, after they 
rebelled against King Charles, and would not accept his laws. 
This Guilliam won excellent honours, the time that King Charles 
restored Pope Leo the Third to his seat, after he was beaten out 
of Rome after an attack by the Romans. He won also great fame, 
when the said Charles, passing through Tuscany, restored the 
town of Florence to their ancient honours, after it was 
destroyed by Goths. He brought the Florentines again to the said 
town, and repaired it with new walls, churches, and 
institutions, that the citizens thereof might live in liberty. 
These, and many other honorable deeds were done at that time, in 
Italy and other parts of the world, by Scots Guilliam: although, 
they were always done under the name of King Charles; for King 
Charles remained not long in Italy, but left the charge to 
Guilliam, to do all things as he thought expedient; and he, with 
such providence, did all the charges commanded by the said King 
Charles, that he added the seigniory of Florence, with several 
towns, to their dominion. The Florentines, for these benefits 
done to them by Scots Guilliam, took the red lily, nothing 
different from the lily of France, but in colour, for their 
arms; to be a memorial that their town, once destroyed by Goths, 
was restored by Frenchmen. They ordained also public plays to be 
performed in their town of Florence, in which a lion is crowned 
with many solemn ceremonies. They commanded also, live lions to 
be raised yearly in the town on the common purse, because they 
were the arms of Scots Guilliam. It is said, the Florentines 
have a prophecy, So long as lions live in Florence, and so long 
as the lion of Florence bears this crown, their city shall never 
be subjected to foreign rule. These and many other ceremonies 
were instituted by Guilliam before his returning from Italy to 
France. Yet, however these plays were instituted in Florence, 
they are yet in yearly use, after the same rite as they were 
first devised. Gulliam, after infinite labour taken with King 
Charles for the welfare of the Christian faith, grew old. And 
because he had no succession of his body, for he was given all 
his days to warfare, and never to fruit of marriage, he made 
Christ his heir; and founded many abbeys, both in Italy and 
Germany, and endowed them with rich lands and rents, to be 
hospitals for Christian people, and to nourish them in virtue 
and learning; and no one to be abbots of the said abbeys, but 
Scotsmen only. In witness whereof, there are yet many abbeys in 
Germany, nothing changed from the institutions as they were 
first devised. King Charles, a short time before Guilliam was 
grown old, kept with him the two Scots clerics, John and 
Clement, in great familiarity; for they were sent with Scots 
Guilliam, as we have said, to make the treaty with France. These 
clerics were of so singular erudition in all sciences, that they 
got a place in Paris given to them by the king, with certain 
lands to sustain their estate, and to instruct the noble 
children of France in several sciences. By these men, there came 
such a great confluence of people out of all parts, desirous to 
have letters, that in short time, by their careful diligence in 
the teaching of young children, the city of Paris was made a 
solemn University of men learned in all sciences. King Charles, 
greatly delighted that letters began to flourish in his realm by 
the industry of these two Scotsmen, commanded, that Clement 
should remain as principal regent of Paris; and John, his 
colleague, to go to Pavia, a town of Lombardy, for spreading of 
knowledge there. Through this small beginning arose the School 
of Paris: which has at this time such fullness of erudition, 
that it has no compare on earth: for out of it have proceeded 
such a number of doctors in theology, canon law, medicine; such 
a great number of philosophers and ambassadors; that all people, 
wherever men travel, have experience thereof. There, is 
continual exercise, contending who shall by most resolute in 
every science; there, is the flower of theology; there, is all 
manner of philosophy, with eloquence, at fullness; there, are 
proven ambassadors, and a multitude of young children well 
instituted in letters, by diligence of their preceptors; and the 
place so commodious, that nothing is lacking there, which nature 
has produced for the welfare of man. This noble University, that 
is so worthy to be loved in every world, should be honoured by 
us; for, though we studied some time in Aberden, we took our 
first erudition in this foresaid University of Paris; and, 
therefore, we will have no less reverence and love for it, than 
the child has for his own mother. But we will return to the 
remaining deeds of Achaius.


Chap Fifth. 
How the Scots and Picts were allied by marriage; and 
slew Athelstane, King of England, and put his army to 
flight. Of King Hungus' laws, and privileges for 
priests. Of the death of King Charles and King 
Achaius. And of several noble clerks.

The Scots, irked with frequent injuries of the Picts, as is the 
end of all wars, set a convention with Picts to redress all 
injuries, so far as could be done, on each side; in which, they 
were finally agreed on all disputes: and so that the agreement 
should perpetually endure, Hungus, King of Picts, gave his 
sister, Fergusiane, in marriage to King Achaius; who had a son 
by him, named Alpine.

Athelstane, King of England, very desirous to increase the lands 
of his realm, came with an army to the lands of Merse and 
Berwick, pertaining to the Picts: and allieged the same to 
pertain to his rule, 'and taken before from North umbrianis by 
injury of the Picts. And when he had ceased from every kind of 
cruelty and robbery in the said lands, he returned, with great 
plunder of goods, to Northumberland, to defeat the rebellion of 
certain Englishmen who had lately conspired against him. Hungus, 
King of Picts, refusing to tolerate these injuries, sent 
ambassadors to Achaius, desiring support to resist his enemies. 
Achaius, soon after, sent 10,000 chosen men to King Hungus, to 
this effect. Then Hungus brought his army to Northumberland, and 
attacked it with many cruelties; and returned, with great 
plunder of goods, in Lothian. King Athelstane, to avenge these 
acts, came to Lothian with more diligence than was exepcted, and 
followed, hot-foot, on the Picts. In the meantime, the Picts had 
set down their camp beside a stream, not two miles from 
Haddington; and were discussing among themselves how the spoils 
lately got by them out of Northumberland should be divided by 
custom of arms, and expecting nothing less than the coming of 
Englishmen. Athelstane, well informed of the council of the 
Picts, came forward with arrayed hosts, and commanded, by open 
proclamation, that no Picts were to be spared. The Picts, 
daunted by this cry, and seeing so many people against them, 
began to wonder what chance of fortune should thereafter follow. 
Nonetheless, by the command of Hungus, each man went to his 
place in the array, trusting that their courage, and [the desire 
to hold on to] the booty which they had lately, should be 
sufficient to break the army of their enemies: and considered 
all day, how they might best avoid the danger which threatened. 
And though the armies on each side stood most awfuly arrayed in 
each other's sight, yet none of them dared attack the other for 
that day. During the night following, the Picts concluded to 
risk the chance of battle, and either to have victory, or else 
to die all together. On the following day, after their first 
sleep, they went to their confession and prayers; and asked help 
of Christ, and Saint Andrew, their patron, to support them, his 
special people, against their enemies. King Hungus being asleep, 
Saint Andrew the apostle appeared to him, and bade him be of 
good cheer, having good hope in God; for he should have, on the 
following day, a glorious victory over the Englishmen. It is 
said, that a shining cross was seen in the sky, spread out above 
the army of the Picts, not unlike to the same cross that the 
apostle died on. This cross never vanished out of the sky until 
the Picts had the victory. King Hungus, wakened out of his 
sleep, found his army beholding this cross with great wonder: 
and immediately, he called them to his standard, and told his 
vision to them, with all circumstance described above. 
Immediately, there arose a huge noise and clamour through all 
the army of the Scots and Picts. The Englishmen were very 
frightened by this noise: and more afraid, seeing the cross 
shining with awful beams in the sky; for it appeared to them for 
an evil sign. At the break of day, King Hungus arrayed his 
people; and, at the sound of a trumpet, gave the sign of 
joining, crying, in a loud voice, "Saint Andrew, our patron, by 
our help." The Scots and Picts, inspired by these words, came on 
their enemies with such fury, that they were finally vanquished, 
and turned tail: the Scots and Picts followed them, with long 
chase, and made more slaughter than was made before in the 
battle. The prisoners, who were taken before by Englishmen, 
seeing the Scots and Picts victorious, attacked their enemies 
with more cruelties than did their masters that won the victory. 
This slaughter raged so fiercely, that scarcely, were 500 men 
left alive of all this army of England. King Athelstane, at the 
first joining, was thrust through the body with a spear, and 
slain, with many nobles of England. The place where he was 
slain, is called yet Athelstaneford. King Hungus, after this 
victory, at the sound of a trumpet called his men to the 
standard, and stood all that night arrayed until the morning, 
and then divided the spoil of the field by the custom of arms. 
King Athelstane was buried, with funeral pomp, in the nearest 
church.

Such things done, King Hungus, with all his victorious army, 
went barefoot to the church of Saint Andrew, to thank God and 
his Apostle, for this glorious victory; and made solemn vows, 
that he and his posterity should use no standard in times 
coming, when battle occurred, but the cross of Saint Andrew. 
This custom was kept not only by the Picts, but also by the 
Scots, after the exterminion of the Picts. By this victory, the 
Scots got not only rich spoils from their enemies, but also 
great rewards by Hungus, and returned home with great honours. 
Hungus, for his excellent victory, adorned the church of Saint 
Andrew most richly by his munificence, and increased the number 
of priests for divine service; and gave to it many rich jewels 
of gold and silver. He made the image of Christ and his 12 
apostles, of fine gold and silver, to remain in the said church 
in perpetual memory of this victory. He gave the tithes of all 
manner of crops growing within his realm, to sustain priests; 
and commanded, that none of them could be summoned for judgement 
before any profane or temporal judge, nor yet be executed, 
notwithstanding whatsoever crime they had committed. These 
privileges were not long observed among the Picts; for they were 
abrogated by King Feredeth, who was the third king of Picts, 
immediately succeeding after Hungus. Also, this Feredeth took 
all the riches and jewels given before to the church, for his 
own use; and commanded the priests to live content on the income 
they had before the rule of Hungus. Thus, the priests were taken 
from all their liberties and possessions given to them before by 
Hungus, and their lands given to his associates. The nobles 
agreed well thereto; trusting all thing given to the church, no 
less lost, than if they were fallen as plunder to their enemies. 
These extortions done against churchmen, resulted in the great 
misfortune of the Picts; for it was the reason that they were 
brought, few years afterwards, to utter extermination, as we 
shall soon hear. King Achaius ruled peacefully and well; and 
died, the 32nd year of his reign, from our redemption, 819 
years; and was buried in Iona.

In those days lived the noble historian, Paulus Diaconus, who 
added 8 books of Roman Emperors to the history of Eutropius. 
This Paulus made the hymn of Saint John, Ut queant laxis. And in 
this time, Isward wrote the book called The Martyrdom and Legend 
of the Saints. Among us in those days, were also, Gervadius, 
Glaciane, Modane, and Medane; great doctors, and men of singular 
erudition.

In the time of King Achaius, the Roman rule was divided into two 
seigniories; for King Charles was Emperor of the West part of 
the world, and Constantine, Emperor of the East: by whose 
authority a convention was held at Nicaea, of 350 bishops, to 
decide if the images of Saints should be honoured in churches or 
not. Finally, by general decree, it was declared, that the 
images of Saints, as is the custom of the Church of Rome, should 
be honoured and held in reverence in all parts, not as if any 
divinity were hidden in them, but to represent the figure of God 
and his Saints. At this time, King Charles, Emperor, no less 
pre-eminent in glory of martial than civil deeds, died at 
Aachen, the 47th year of his reign in France, and the 17th year 
of his rule over the Romans; from the Incarnation, 815 years



Chap. Sixth. 
Of King Conwallus; and his death.

After the death of Achaius, Conwallus, his brother's son, 
succeeded; for Alpine, the son of Achaius, was of such tender 
age, that he could not succeed to the crown. This Conwallus was 
very tenderly beloved by Hungus, King of Picts; for he set his 
labour to hold the Scots and Picts in friendship and concord, 
after the old treaty: and therefore, so long as these two kings 
lived, nothing was done, either in war or peace, without 
consulting each other: through which, both their realms were in 
great tranquillity and rest during their time. At last King 
Hungus, worn by long age, died. After whom, Dorstorlorgus 
succeeded to the crown of the Picts. And Conwallus lived not 
long after King Hungus; for he died the 5th year after, and was 
buried in Iona.



Chap. Seventh. 
Of King Dongallus; and how he punished certian 
conspirators. How Alpine, Prince of Scotland, claimed 
the crown of the Picts, as nerest heir thereto. Of the 
Picts' answer. How the Scots concluded to move war on 
the Picts, for denying him the crown.

After Conwallus died in this manner, his cousin, Dongallus, son 
of Solvathius, described above, succeeded. Several Scots, seeing 
this prince inclined to justice, made hortation to Alpine, son 
of Achaius, to take the crown; expecting the extortions done by 
them to the commoners should be unpunished in that way. And 
because he was not so diligent, as they desired, they came on 
him with awful menacing; and swore, if he took not quickly the 
crown, they should slay him. Alpine, afraid for his life, came, 
with a great number of people to Argyll, to take the crown. 
Nonetheless, dreading that great trouble would be in the realm 
from his rebellion, he fled, with two intimate servants 
servitors, to King Dongallus; and was so welcomed, that 
Dongallus promised, if the people were content, to give up the 
crown, in favour of the said Alpine; for he desired nothing so 
much as the happiness of Achaius' house. Alpine gave him thanks, 
and said, He would not receive the crown so long as Conwallus 
was alive: and said, the gathering of people, and trouble 
appearing in the country, was not moved by him, except by 
treachery of certain conspirators, who would have slain him, if 
he had not assisted them for the time. And on the third day 
after, there came messengers from these conspirators to 
Dongallus, excusing themselves, and putting all the treachery on 
Alpine. Nonetheless, the king gave little faith thereto, and 
made such diligence, that he came on these conspirators, when 
they expected nothing less than his coming, and punished them 
with such rigour, that the realm was brought,for many years 
after, in great tranquillity. While such things were done among 
the Scots, Eganus, second son to Hungus, King of Picts, slew his 
brother, Dorstorlorgus, to make himself king. This Eganus, to 
secure the crown of the Picts to himself, convened his nobles, 
and, with great liberality, dealt his father's treasure and 
goods among them, to have their favour and benevolence; then 
married Brenna, his brother's wife, daughter to the King of the 
Marches; so that Brenna should not be degraded of her royal 
estate, nor her father perturbed for the slaughter of his son-
in-law. This Eganus had such fear of his life, as is common 
among tyrants, that he never came in public without a guard of 
armed men; and would neither suffer his wife nor dear friends 
come into his presence, until his guard searched them, to see if 
they had any weapons hid in some secret place; believing, as it 
was afterwards proven, that some secret persons were lying 
always in wait to attack him, for the murder of his brother. And 
as he conjectured, so it followed; for he was slain by Brenna, 
his wife, sleping in his bed, among his armed guard, to revenge 
the slaughter of her husband. Alpine, hearing the murder of his 
two uncles, without any heirs of their bodies, sent his 
ambassadors to the Princes of the Picts, claiming the crown of 
the Picts, as just and nearest heir to his uncle, King Hungus, 
got on his sister Fergusiane; all other children of Hungus being 
dead, without any succession: who, as it seemed, was come by 
divine providence, that the two people so long attaching other 
in continual wars, might finally came, by inseparable commixtion 
of blood, under the rule of one king. The Picts, knowing well 
the desires of these ambassadors, choose a man of great prudence 
and authority among them, named Feredech, to be king, so that 
Alpine should have no place to claim the crown. As soon as these 
ambassadors were coming to Camelon, where Feredech and his 
nobles were assembled for the time, and began to state their 
message, desiring the crown of the Picts to be delivered to 
Alpine; such clamour and noise arose in the council, that these 
ambassadors were silenced. The answer given to them by Feredech, 
was That the Picts would suffer no prince of foreign blood to 
reign above them; and were accustomed to transfer the crown of 
their realm from one house to another, as they thought 
expedient. It was prohibited by the same laws, to depose their 
king during his life. And though Alpine was grandson to Hungus, 
got on his sister Fergusiane, yet, since he was got of foreign 
blood, he might in no way succeed to the crown, by the laws of 
their realm. Dongallus, hearing this answer, sent a second 
message to Picts, with a promise, if they refused, he would 
attack them by battle. As soon as the Picts were informed of the 
tenor of this second message, they sent certain armed men to 
stop their coming, and to prevent them from coming any further, 
under pain of death. The ambassadors, frightened by their words, 
proclaimed war on the Picts, in name of Dongallus and Alpine; 
and immediately, they returned the same way they came. After 
their return, the nobles of Scotland convened at Carrick with 
King Dongal, to consider how this battle should be led against 
the Picts. And in this convention the nobles concluded, with one 
mind, to risk their lands, lives, and goods, in pursuit of 
Alpine's right; and either to have him King of Picts, or else to 
die all together. Immediately, each one of these two people 
readied themselves to attack the other, with divers minds and 
intentions: the Picts desiring to suffer no foreign blood to 
reign above them; and the Scots, not to be defrauded of their 
just heritage. Dongallus, diligently assembling his people 
against the Picts, came to the Water of Spey, and got a ferry-
boat to pass over it; but at last, he was borne down the water 
by the force of the stream, and perished, the 6th year of his 
reign, from the Incarnation, 830 years; and was buried in Iona.



Chap Eighth. 
Of King Alpine; and how he slew Feredech, King of 
Picts. How Brutus and Kenneth, Kings of the Picts, 
were both slain, and Brutus, the First, made King. How 
King Alpine was slain, and the Scots defeated.

Dongallus having died in this manner, Alpine, son to Achaius, 
was made king. As soon as he was crowned, he set diligently to 
provide all things necessary for his army against the Picts. 
Feredech, King of Picts, ceased not, in the same manner, to make 
provision for battle; expecting, by the death of Dongallus, some 
better chance would follow in his wars: and, without more delay, 
he decided to go to Angus with a company of chosen men, where 
the remaining army of the Picts was commanded by him to convene. 
Yet, before his coming, the Scots were camped in the same place 
where his convention was set, and began to besiege the castle of 
Forfar. On the third day after, King Feredech came, with an army 
well arrayed, to Restenneth. Immediately, both the armies 
joined. At the first clash, the right wing of the Scots was near 
vanquished. And in the meantime, Fidenoth, Thane of Atholl, came 
with 400 fresh men to their support. Thus the battle renewed was 
with huge slaughter, without any sign of fleeing. Although, the 
chance was very uncertain; for, once the standards were left by 
them that should have gone in front in defence thereof, and once 
saved again by the mercenaries. At last. King Feredech seeing 
the middle part of the Picts near to defeat, rushed with such 
force against his enemies, that he was separated from his own 
followers. And when he saw no way to escape, he fought with 
persevering courage to the death, and was slain, with many other 
noblemen fighting to the death in the same manner. The remainder 
of the Picts, nothing daunted by this slaughter, persevered in 
continual battle, until the night bereft them of sight. Thus 
were both the armies broken; and forced, as defeated people, to 
return to their camps. The Picts, knowing their king and nobles, 
with the most part of their army, slain; left the wounded men 
behind them with their equipment, and fled home the nearest way 
they could. The Scots were so broken, that they would have fled 
to the same manner, were not it was said to Alpine, that the 
Picts had fled, and left their equipment behind them. This news 
caused the Scots to stay in array until the night was gone. On 
the following day, certain spies were sent forth to search the 
woods and mountains, and found their enemies had fled. The 
Scots, rejoicing in this victory, divided the spoils fallen to 
them, by custom of arms. The body of Feredech was buried with 
solemn ceremonies in Forfar.

The Scots, after this victory, found the third part of their 
army slain; and were forced, therefore, to attack the Picts 
rather by frequent skirmishing, than any open battle. 
Nonetheless, they came soon after to Angus, and brought out of 
the same a huge plunder of crops and goods to Atholl, and the 
remaining put to fire. By these, and other frequent raids, Angus 
was left waste. The Picts, to resist these injuries, choose 
Brutus, son of Feredech, to be king: who, for his feeble and 
soft administration, was held in more derision than honour by 
his people; and was slain, the first year of his reign, by a 
deceitful sedition among the Picts. After the murder of Brutus, 
his brother, Kenneth, was made king: and had little better luck 
than Brutus had; for after he had come to Angus with an army of 
the Picts, he was so frightened, seeing his enemies opposite 
him, that he took off his suit of armour, and fled from his army 
to the nearest mountains: where he was shamefully slain by a 
countryman, not knowing who he was. The remaining Picts, knowing 
the great difficulty of meeting their enemies without a head, 
chose Brutus, a fierce and valiant prince, to be their king. 
This Brutus, after his coronation, sent ambassadors to King 
Alpine, desiring all injuries to be redressed on either side, 
and peace to be renewed, after the old treaty, between the two 
people. It was answered by Alpine, He would have no peace, until 
the crown of the Picts was given to him, as just heir thereof. 
Brutus, seeing that the Scots were set to persevere in battle 
against him, sent his ambassadors with great sums of money, to 
be allied with Edwin, King of England, and to have certain 
mercenaries of England, to resist the Scots. King Edwin received 
this money, and promised, on whatever day Brutus would assign, 
to come to his support. Some of the Picts rejoiced in this 
answer; expecting, with the support of the Englishmen, to defeat 
the Scots. Others thought little confidence shoul be given to 
them; because the Picts slew Athelstane, King of England, with 
many of his nobles, before in Lothian. In the meantime, the 
Scots ravaged all Angus, from the foot of Grampian to the Water 
of Tay. Brutus, to revenge these cruelties, sent a herald to 
King Edwin, desiring his army to be sent quickly to resist the 
Scots. It was answered by King Edwin, That he was so troubled 
with civil wars among his own people, that he might make no 
support to him at that time: and also he was requested by Louis, 
King of France, to do no injury to the Scots, and to support no 
people against them; nonetheless, if the Brutus would delay his 
war until the next year, he should gladly came to his support. 
Brutus, mocked in this way, began to detest the treachery of 
Englishmen: and notwithstanding his repulse, he commanded all 
men capable of bearing arms in his realm to meet him, the on the 
8th day following, with victuals necessary for their sustenance, 
at the foot of the Wood of Caledonia. The Picts were enraged 
with such hatred, that few of them were absent at the day and 
place assigned. Brutus, seeing them assembled with such hatred, 
came over the bridge of Dunkeld to Angus: and on the night 
before the battle, by the wise counsel of aged knights, he 
caused all the carriage-men and women that came with his army, 
to stand in battle array, with linen cloth over their bodies, 
with such weapons and armour as they might get for the time. 
Such things done, he put 100 horsemen to marshal them, without 
any noise, in the nearest wood; and commanded, that none of them 
come in sight, until the battles were joined. King Alpine was at 
this time in a castle, which stood on a hill not far from 
Dundee; beside which, there is a plain land lying to the North, 
where the army of the Scots lay for the time. Alpine beheld the 
Picts on the castle mount, where he was, coming forward in 
array: and immediately he arrayed the Scots, and exhorted them, 
in a long speech, to show themselves valiant in battle; and not 
only for fear of shame, but for love of their country, to do 
some notable honour, and to rush fiercely on their enemies; and 
to trust firmly, without any fear of death, to have victory as 
reward for thar labours, since their quarrel was just. The Picts 
were so desirous of battle, that they joined before the sound of 
trumpet, and fought with such incredible fury, that the right 
wing of the Scots was vehemently troubled. Alpine, seeing them 
reduced, came with a company of chosen men to their support; 
through which, several Scots returned from their fleeing, and 
set on their enemies with more cruelty than before. In the 
meantime, the carriage-men and women, who were hid in the wood, 
began to show themselves as if they were moving forward, to come 
on their backs; by whose sight the Scots were so afraid, that 
without any further debate, they turned tail: on whom followed 
the Picts, with long chase, and slew all the Scots, where they 
could be apprehended, without any mercy or ransom. This policy 
and deceit of carriage-men and women hid under covert, as we 
have said, was a greater cause of the defeat of the Scots, than 
all the fierceness and strength of the Picts. The horsemen of 
the Picts followed so fast, that they spared no Scots that could 
be overtaken. In this battle King Alpine was taken,; and 
brought, with his hands bound, to the nearest village, where he 
was beheaded, with a hewing axe, the 4th year of his reign; from 
the Incarnation, 834 years. The place, where King Alpine was 
beheaded, is called yet Pasalpine, that is to say, the head of 
Alpine.

After this huge victory over the Scots, King Brutus returned to 
Camelon with King Alpine's head, and put it on a stake on the 
highst part of all their walls, to be a sign of his victory.



Chap. Ninth. 
How Kenneth the Second was made King of Scots. Of the 
death of Brutus, King of Picts; and How Donskene was 
made king. How the head of King Alpine was brought to 
Scotland; and how the Picts were defeated.

The Scots, after this dreadful battle, fled out of Angus to 
Argyll, and made Kenneth, son of Alpine, king. The Picts, very 
insolent and proud after this huge victory over the Scots, 
convened at Camelon, and gave homage to God, with many solemn 
ceremonies and prayer. As soon as the prayers were done, they 
made their oaths on the holy gospels, never to cease from 
battle, until the Scots were all utterly destroyed: and made a 
statute, that whoever laboured to have peace or truce with the 
wicked Scots, he should be beheaded. Several of the Picts 
thought these vows displeasing; and said, It would be best to 
use victory with measure: nonetheless, so many as were of this 
opinion were pursued with great hostility shown them, out of the 
temple where they convened. The Scots, were not cast down by 
this menacing of the Picts, but rather inflamed to higher 
courage; expecting no little happiness to follow to them in 
plain destruction of the Picts, as well appeared, by their proud 
insults after this prosperity.

In the next summer, the Picts coming with an army against the 
Scots, fell in dispute among themselves for a thing of no 
importance. Thus was their army divided into several factions, 
and fell, by injurious words, in such slaughter, that the same 
might not be staunched until the night severed them. Then Brutus 
took long consultation how this discord might be best pacified: 
nonetheless, when he had taken great labour to bring his nobles 
to concord, and seeing them not willing to agree for the common 
good, he was constrained to return home with the remainder of 
his army; and fell into such melancholy, that within a few days 
after, he died. The Picts, that their common good should not 
perish for want of a chief, chose Donskene, brother to King 
Brutus, described above, to be their king. This Donskene made 
concord among his people, and addressed all injuries where he 
could. In the meantime, certain valiant Scots thinking it very 
unworthy that King Alpine's head should stand on a stake, 
feigned themselves to be Picts, for they had the language, and 
came to Camelon as merchants, where they remained some days. As 
soon as they saw their opportunity, they took down the head, and 
came away with it to their own country. King Kenneth received 
his father's head with solemn procession, and sent it to Iona, 
to be buried with the remaining body; then rewarded their men, 
that did risk themselves in such an honourable deed, with rich 
lands. After this, setting his talent to defence of his realm, 
he put strong soldiers in all strongholds opposite the borders 
of the Picts; and commanded his people to be daily exercised in 
warfare, and to be ready against every trouble that might occur.

Yet many of the nobles were more set to defend their own, than 
to pursue the Picts; because of the great calamity that fell to 
them by this last battle. Others thought it best to dissimulate 
for a time, and cease from all attack on the Picts, until the 
Scots had recovered, and their strength renewed; and then to 
pursue the crown of the Picts, and revenge the slaughter of King 
Alpine, with their greatest force. Kenneth agreed with the Scots 
of this last opinion, who were of no small number. And because 
he saw such great danger appearing to his realm, he pacified all 
sedition among his nobles, and entertained them with marvellous 
affection and kinship. There followed three years with frequent 
incursions, but without any great slaughter. In the fourth year, 
Kenneth held a convention of his nobles, and took long 
consultation how he might obtain the crown of the Picts, and 
revenge his father's slaughter: and said, for many reasons, it 
was no time then to idle in sloth, since they were born to 
warfare; for the season was expedient to raise their army 
against the Picts, and to obtain the crown thereof, which had 
been so many years unjustly held from them. Yet, when Kenneth 
had made all the instance he might to persuade his nobles to 
battle, they might be persuaded no more to his purpose, than if 
the same had been to their utter destruction; for the recent 
slaughter of King Alpine, and other nobles slain with him by the 
Picts, drew all their mind from battle. Kenneth, seeing that his 
nobles, by no persuasion, could be solicited to battle, devised 
for them an unknown deceit, never heard before in any man's age: 
and convened all his nobles to a council, to advise on certain 
other higher matters; and feasted them within his palace by 
solemn banquet, until it was very late at night. Soon after, 
they went to their chambers within his palace: and when they 
were fallen in profound sleep, Kenneth caused sundry men, clad 
with fish skins, to go to the beds where these lords lay. Then 
at a set hour one of these men went to each lord's bed. Each one 
of them had in their hand a club of rotten wood, which emitted a 
strange light, reflected in the fish scales, in the darkness. In 
their other hand, each one of them had a bugle horn; and spoke 
with so low a voice through the same, that their voice appeared 
not like to be the voice of a man. The nobles, where they lay in 
their beds, were very frightened by this strange sight; and not 
knowing whether it was a vision or a dream, they kept silent. 
Then these men spoke through the bugle horn with heavy bass 
voice, not seeming, as it were, of mortal creatures; and said 
they were angels sent, by command of God, to the nobles of 
Scotland, to cause them to obey the desires of their prince; for 
his desires were so just, that the Picts, for the repulse 
thereof, should came to such utter ruin, that no ingenuity nor 
strength of man could resist it. As soon as they had said these 
words, each one of them hid their staff under their clothes, and 
wrapped their fish skins together; so that they and their light 
might vanish both at once. The nobles, seeing this strange 
vision, were frightened, and took little rest for the remainder 
of that night. On the following day, after their convention, 
each one said to other all their visions; and seeing the same 
appearing at the same time and manner, they concluded it to be 
no fantasy, but a heavenly vision, sent to them by singular 
favour of God, to tell them them, if they were respondent 
thereto, of their certain success that was quickly to follow. 
Immediately, they said to the king how they were admonished by 
the angels, to agree to his will in all things; and, therefore, 
with firm constancy, they would presevere in battle against the 
Picts. The king answered, a similar vision of angels appeared to 
him, although, he dared not say the same, in case the people 
should deem him vainglorious; as if he were so familiar with 
God, that his angels should tell him of things to come: 
nonetheless, since they were admonished iu the same manner, he 
would reveal his vision; for it appeared to have a good end. The 
nobles agreed with his opinion; and, by general edict, commnded 
all persons of the realm able to bear arms to come at a certain 
day and place appointed, with victuals, weapons, and all things 
necessary, against the Picts. By this edict was assembled, at 
Stirling, an army of Scots, with more multitude of people than 
ever was seen before in those parts. Then King Donskene, to meet 
this force of Scots, gathered an army, both of Englishmen and 
Picts, and came, during the night, between the Scots and their 
own lands. Scarcely had the day broken, when both the armies, 
inflamed with burning hatred, joined, without any sound of 
trumpet. The Picts got great injury by their hasty and 
undisciplined running on their enemies: nonetheless, they got 
more injury from the Englishmen; for they left the army of the 
Picts, in this extreme risk, and fled to the nearest mountains. 
The clamour and noise coming from the fleeing Englishmen, made 
the Picts afraid. King Donskene, notwithstanding this desertion 
of the Englishmen, exhorted them to return. They answered, It 
was not their custom nor use, to give battle, without a captain, 
or without order: The Picts, as appeared, offered them wilfully 
to be slain by their enemies: It pertained also to the craft of 
warfare, when no hope of victory appeared, to avoid battle. The 
Scots, seeing the middle part naked of the wing, where these 
Englishmen should have fought, and be ready to receive injury 
from their enemies; rushed forward with such force, that the 
Picts were constrained to turn tail. Then Kenneth's army 
followed on them, both with footmen and horsemen, and commanded 
none to be spared; to revenge the slaughter of King Alpine and 
his nobles, who were slain after they had surrendered. The chase 
continued until the Picts were driven to the Water of Forth: 
where many of them perished, and the remainder were slain by 
them that followed. King Donskene, after the battle was 
defeated, was born away by a swift horse. Kenneth, dreading some 
hidden treachery to follow by deceit of the Englishmen, who were 
not far from their army; brought all his people, at the sound of 
a trumpet, to the standard, and stood all that night in battle 
array. On the following day, he divided the spoils of the field 
by custom of arms, and returned home.



Chap. Tenth. 
Of the Message sent by Donskene to Kenneth; and of his 
Answer. Of the Speech made by Donskene to Kenneth; and 
of his Answer. How the Picts were defeated, and King 
Donskene slain.

King Donskene, after this battle, sent his ambassadors to 
Kenneth, desiring peace. Kenneth answered, He would gladly give 
peace, provided the crown of the Picts, which pertained to him 
by just title, were given to him. Nonetheless, the Picts refused 
to give peace in that way; and, by the rejection thereof, gave 
occasion to the Scots to attack them with more cruelty than 
before. In the next year, Kenneth came, with an army, to Fife 
and Angus, and made the inhabitants thereof so frightened, that 
they swore to live under his rule and laws. Soon after, Kenneth 
took all their strongholds, and garrisoned them in his manner; 
then raised his camp, and came to Stirling, to take it in the 
same manner. And when he had brought the Picts thereof to his 
dominion, tidings came, that all the Scots who were left behind 
him in Fife and Angus, were slain by treachery. Kenneth 
immediately left the siege of Stirling, and returned to Fife: 
while he, by fire and sword, left no Picts that might be taken, 
alive; to be an example, in times coming, what fruit succeeds to 
mortal people, when they violate their faith to kings. While 
these and similar inhuman cruelties were done among the Scots 
and Picts, King Donskene convened all persons of his realm able 
to bear arms, without any difference of kind, under a proud 
banner; either to revenge the cruelties done by the Scots, or to 
die all together. The Picts, in this journey, came to Scone, 
where now there is a rich abbey of Canons Regular, and found 
King Kenneth, with all his army, waiting for them. On the 
following day, when both the armies were arrayed in each other's 
sight, King Donskene, desiring rather to seek peace while he 
stood in prosperity, than to seek it after he was vanquished, 
sent a herald to King Kenneth, desiring licence to speak with 
him, before the battles joined, of certain matters, concerning 
no less the welfare of the Scots than of the Picts. Kenneth did 
not refuse. Immediately, the two kings, accompanied with a few 
of their nobles, came from their army to a place, which had been 
specified. Then the King of Picts said: "It comes not, 
invincible Prince Kenneth, without the propitious favour of God, 
that I, the King of Picts, whose strength has always been equal 
to Scots, is humbly coming, after so many chances of battle, 
desiring peace from you. We, that have been as often victorious 
over the Scots as we been vanquished by them, are coming finally 
to this point, that we either must have peace, under what 
conditions you wish, or else, be forced to persevere in batttle, 
to the destruction of us and you both. Yet, there are several 
things that should persuade us to put an end to all these wars 
without any further battles: also, both the new and old affinity 
of our people, so long continuing together under one blood and 
friendship of our predecessors; and also, the frequent warfare 
of both our people, who so often risked extreme danger from our 
enemies; and finally, the utter destruction of us both, which 
shall not fail, if we continue in battle, to come on us; for our 
enemies, seeing us broken by each other's injuries, shall expel 
us out of Albion with great dishonour and shame. There is now no 
occasion of battle; for you have not only all the riches and 
treasure of the Picts, in recompense of the slaughter of King 
Alpine and his nobles, but also, you have now all the treasure 
and riches of the Scots, which they lost previously by the deeds 
of King Feredech. For these reasons, it would be best, that we 
Scots and Picts live content in our own lands and realms, as our 
elders did before; and treat of peace: for the chance of battle 
is uncertain, and often fortune gives victory to them that are 
nearest to peril. Nothing is therefore so good nor so certain as 
peace; and that is now in your hands: but victory is in the 
power of fortune: of whose unstable favour we have sufficient 
experience, that she often converts high glory to miserable 
estate; for you may see us now desolate, and seeking peace, who, 
within these last few years, vanquished all the army of the 
Scots. Who is he, that will believe fortune more propitious to 
the Scots, than she has been to the Picts? Has she promised you 
certain victory, which she did never to any people before? What 
people has she not deceived with smiling visage? When she seems 
most favourable, she is most to be feared. Wherefore, 
understand, peace, to your great honour, is better before the 
battle, than hope of victory during the battle: perhaps, if 
adversity follows, your pre-eminent glory, and greatness of 
martial deeds, by chance of fortune, shall decay into 
irrecoverable damage. Also, that we may have peace, no less 
necessary to us than profitable to your people, we are content, 
that Fife and Angus pass under perpetual dominion of the Scots; 
provided that we may enjoy the remaining lands of our realm, in 
times coming, with your favour and peace: by which way, you may 
acquire perpetual honour, without any damage following after; 
and be named, by your posterity, most valiant prince that ever 
reigned above the Scots."

To these words, Kenneth answered: "Although fortune be no less 
unstable, than the state of man uncertain; and though our works 
and endeavours be subject to the variable chance of fortune, as 
may be proven by many examples of our elders; yet, in this 
present business, fortune appears to be more sorrowful to the 
Picts than to the Scots; because they are to come, as in a 
wrongful lawsuit, to defraud the Scots of the crown of the 
Picts, pertaining to them by just title. Thus, the Scots have 
just cause to pursue their right by battle, since they may 
obtain it no other way. Also, both the recent and old affinity, 
so long continuing between the two people, should move the 
Picts. if they had respect to their reverence and faith, to 
suffer me to succeed to the crown thereof, since it pertains to 
me by just heritage; by which way, both the people may have 
perpetual peace under one king and laws, without any promise of 
Fife or Angus, which are now my lands, and inhabited with my 
people. Further, I would be very unmerciful, if I would not give 
peace to the Picts, in the same manner as the Picts gave peace 
before to Scots, when they were broken with wars. But now the 
matter is at a critical point: for the Picts are sworn, by 
solemn oaths, never to give peace to us; and the Scots, in the 
same manner, sworn never to give, nor yet to take peace with 
Picts, until the crown of the Picts by given to me, the just 
heir thereof. If you desire peace, resign the the crown of the 
Picts, and deliver in my hands all the strongholds thereof, that 
I, by general consent of all the Picts, may be declared king. If 
this demand seems insupportable to Picts, they must persevere in 
battle against us: who are prepared with most warlike ordnance 
to attack them; trusting, by hope of our just claim, to have 
victory." 

The two kings, parting in this manner, without any advance of 
their desires, returned to their camp. Immediately, there arose 
a hidous clamour and din in both the armies, desiring the right 
to be decided by the sword, with such chance as fortune might 
give. Kenneth exhorted his people to attack their enemies 
vigorously, and to persevere in fervent battle, so that it might 
be decided by that day, whether the Scots shall defeat the 
Picts, or the Picts the Scots. The reward of victory was the 
realm of the Picts, perpetual honour and dominion over their 
enemies. By contrary, by their fleeing, there would follow the 
ruin of their realm, great slaughter, with shameful 
extermination, both of themselves and their posterity. These 
words being said, Kenneth arrayed his battle with double wings: 
in every one of them he put his archers and crossbows; next them 
stood, the spears and pikes; and behind them stood, swords, 
bills, and axes. To the right wing, stood a noble captain, named 
Bar; to the left wing, Dongallus; and in the middle, was Donald, 
the king's brother: and behind them all, stood Kenneth, with a 
great force of horsemen, ready to support them in all danger. 
Immediately, by thundering force of trumpet, both the armies 
joined. Then there arose, an huge din and clamour; and it made 
many of the Picts so afraid, that they wanted, before they 
risked the chance of battle, to fly: nonetheless, Donskene 
exhorted them to attack their enemies with great spirit; and 
reproached them with their feebleness; and also raised their 
spirits to new courage, promising great riches and lands in 
reward of their labours. There soon followed a terrible 
conflict. The women, seeing their husbands wounded, gave such 
horrible outcries, that they were more impediment than support 
to the fighters. By then the right wing of the Picts, where 
greatest multitudd of women fought, was defeated, and put to 
flight: then Kenneth sent a reinforcement of fresh men at the 
backs of them that were fighting in the middle part. Thus were 
the Picts breached with huge slaughter: and because they had no 
hope of victory, nor yet power to resist, they flung their 
weapons from them, and took to flight. So many people were slain 
in the place where they first joined, and such great number of 
armour and weapons thrown down, that the Scots, in their chase, 
were constrained to pass over innumerable corpses and weapons of 
dead people: through which, several Scots were parted from their 
companions, and driven among great ambushes of the Picts, where 
they were cruelly slain. Kenneth, knowing this damage, at the 
sound of a trumpet called his people to the standard: and after 
he had arrayed certain forces of the most suitable men for the 
chase, he gave captains to them; commanded them to follow on 
their enemies with good armour, and to spare none that might be 
apprehended. Then Kenneth passed the remainder of that day and 
night following, with a company of chosen men. The captains 
gladly obeyed the order of Kenneth; and slew, by long chase, all 
the Picts that they might overtake. King Donskene, with a 
company of Pcts, fled to the Water of Tay, and waited there so 
long for a boat, that he was slain, with all his company. It is 
said, the Picts renewed battle, that day, 7 times, against the 
Scots, and were always defeated.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How the sword and coat-armour of King Donskene were 
sent to Iona. Of the Speech made by King Kenneth to 
his nobles. How the Picts were slain, and banished out 
of Scotland. And how the Dunbars took their beginning.

After this victory, the Scots divided the spoils of this battle 
by custom of arms, and sent the sword and coat-armour of King 
Donskene to Iona, to remain in there in perpetual sign of their 
victory. On the following day, all the nobles of the Scots came 
to Kenneth, rejoicing in this victory; and desired him to rest 
after such great labour, and allow his army to return home. But 
Kenneth thought it unprofitable to cease until he had put an end 
to his wars. Immediately, he called all his nobles before him, 
and said: "It is the duty of a forceful champion, if he intends 
to use victory for the benefit of his army, to cease not from 
battle until he has made friendship with his vanquished enemies, 
or else brought them to such ruin that they could never recover: 
for, if any man would suffer his enemy, when he is broken and 
near vanquished, to rest until he may recover his strength; by 
my judgement, he would do a thing very damaging to himself. As 
to the danger presently appearing, the Picts are now broken with 
our wars, and brought to such a state, that they may be utterly 
destroyed by us; and yet it would be a very abominable thing to 
attack them with such cruelty, if we could any way bring them to 
certain friendship and amity, considering they are now enraged 
against us for damage done to them. Nonetheless, these Picts, as 
you know, are subtle, and desire nothing more than vengeance on 
us and our posterity; and for that cause they shall never remove 
fom their hearts, so long as they live, these insupportable 
cruelties done by us. Thus, no friendship nor amity may be 
drawn, in times coming, between us and the Picts; for such 
cruelties are now exercised on every side, that they cannot be 
redressed. If you have sight, therefore, to our welfare, nothing 
would be so good, as to leave neither man, wife, nor child, of 
the Picts' blood, alive; in case, that such posterity rise of 
them soon after, that shall both revenge their fathers' 
slaughter, and bring our realm into great danger." This opinion 
of the king, though it was cruel, was found, for several 
reasons, very profitable to the welfare of the Scots. 
Immediately, such cruelty and bloody rage was loosed on the 
Picts in all parts, that none of them was left alive, out of 
Camelon and other strongholds, except 2,000 persons who fled to 
the English. Then Kenneth divided the lands of the Picts among 
his nobles, depending on their merits and prowess; and named all 
the lands, mountains, and rivers of this region, with new names. 
Each land took its name after the possessor at this time; so 
that the old names of the lands should perish with memory of the 
Picts. Bar, a nobleman, got, for his singular honour proven in 
this last battle, a strong castle in Lothian, named Dunbar: from 
this name arose the house and surname of Dunbars, who are of 
great renown and honour, to these days. Of this house, came the 
Earls of March, continuing in a long progression of their sons 
and nephews, heirs of the said house. Similarly, there are of 
this house many noble clerics and doctors, clothed, for their 
notable virtue, wth prelacies and honours, down to these days.

Such things done, Kenneth went, with many armed men, to besiege 
the town of Camelon; for many Picts fled to it with their wives 
and children, trusting, because the town was a stronghold, to 
have a certain refuge in it. First, a herald went to Camelon, to 
see if the Picts would surrender the town: and because they 
refused, a close siege was laid thereto, which continued many 
months after. The Scots were so irked with the siege, that they 
tried many devices to win the town; and finally, they brought a 
great multitude of trees to fill the trenches and fosses 
thereof. In the meantime, the citizens began to lack victuals; 
and sent their ambassadors to Kenneth, desiring three days 
truce, that they might consult among themselves concerning the 
surrendering of the town. Kenneth, having no suspicion of 
deceit, consented to their desires; and commanded his army to 
cease from besieging of the town, during the following three 
days. In the meantime, a certain of the Picts issued at the 
third vigil, out at an old port, which was not opened for many 
years: and first, slew the watchmen of the Scots; then came, 
with great affray, to the king's camp, and made continual 
slaughter, so long as the night endured, and fled immediately to 
the town. Nonetheless, the Scots followed on them with such 
slaughter, that they had won the town, had they not been stopped 
by crossbow bolts, arrows, and stones, shot out of the towers of 
Camelon. In this skirmishing were slain, more than 600 Scots. 
Nonetheless, Kenneth made a new watch, in the same order as 
before: and because the Picts had violated their faith to him, 
he made a solemn oath, never to leave this town, until the walls 
thereof were levelled to the ground. And though he attacked to 
take this town by several devices, yet nothing thereof came to 
effect; for the Picts so valiantly resisted, that the siege 
continued another four months, without any interruption: through 
which, such miserable hunger arose among the citizens thereof, 
that they abhorred not to eat most vile and abominable meats. 
And though they were in such extreme rage of hunger, yet they 
slew all them that gave counsel to surrender the town. At last, 
the town being overset and weary, by continual harrying by the 
Scots, their fosses filled with wood and other similar stuff to 
the walls, Kenneth sent 600 men to the nearest wood to make 
ladders. These men returned with the same on the following day, 
and went, with undaunted courage, to the walls; and finally, 
entered at several parts thereof, with several groups of men. 
The citizens, daunted by this sudden irruption of the Scots, and 
not having power to resist, left the walls, and fought, so long 
as they might, with persevering hatred, to the death; and 
finally, were all slain, without any mercy or ransom. The nobles 
ordered the town cast down, and to leave no Picts alive within 
the same. The priests, matrons, virgins, and children, came 
before Kenneth with piteous pleas, desiring grace; but the fury 
of the Scots was so great, that they, without any mercy, were 
all slain. After this, the walls, houses, castles, and churches, 
were burned, and brought to the ground. Of all this town, once 
so honourable, there quickly remained nothing, but the ashes, 
wall, and paved streets: of which, something remains yet in 
these days. At the same time, the Maiden castle of Edinburgh was 
garrisoned with strong force of soldiers and Picts: nonetheless, 
the Picts there, dreading a similar fate as was lately in 
Camelon, left the castle deserted, and fled to Northumberland. 
Thus ended the realm of the Picts in Albion, and all their 
people brought to naught, after they had lived in there 1151 
years. The year of their extermination out of Albion was, from 
the Incarnation, 839 years; from the first coming of the Scots 
in Albion, 1421 years; from the beginning of the world, 6038 
years.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of strange marvels seen in Albion. How the chair of 
marble was brought out of Argyll to Scone. Of the laws 
made by Kenneth for the common good of the Scots; and 
of his death.

In the same year two comets appeared, very horrible to the sight 
of man. One appeared before the sunrise in autumn. The other 
shone, always after the sunset, in spring. Two armies of armed 
men were often seen in the night, fighting together with burning 
spears in the air; and as soon as one of them was vanquished, 
the other soon vanished. When the Bishop of Camelon was doing 
divine service in his pontificals, his staff took fire 
magically, and could not be extinguished until it was reduced to 
nothing. In broad daylight, beside Camelon, such noise and 
clamour of armed men was heard, that the people were frightened, 
and dared not remain thereabouts. These marvels were 
interpreted, sometimes for the good, and somtimes for the evil 
of the people, as the soothsayers pleased.

When Kenneth had destroyed the Picts, and obtained their realm 
in this manner, he brought the fateful chair of marble out of 
Argyll to Gowrie: which chair, as we have said before, was 
brought from Spain to Ireland by Simon Brechus; and from 
Ireland, by Fergus the first king, to Argyll, where it remained 
always until those days. And because this last victory over the 
Picts happened not far from Scone, he ordained the said chair to 
remain perpetually in the said abbey, and all Scots kings to 
receive their crown on the same.

The Picts, banished out of Scotland in this manner, and seeing 
the Englishmen could in no way be persuaded to attack the Scots, 
because of the civil wars among them, went to Denmark. Others, 
seeking if they might in any way get support to recover their 
realm, fled to Norway. Others remained in England, seeking their 
living by warlike prowess, or fruit of their hands. Kenneth kept 
his subjects, after the extermination of the Picts, in certain 
peace during his life, as a noble prince, worthy to have 
unfailing glory; and was given no less to policy and civil 
manners, than to warlike prowess. He drew all the confused laws 
of Scotland into a compendious volume, and abrogated all those 
that were unprofitable, and made new laws more expedient: of 
which several remain yet, as follows: "In each shire of this 
realm shall be a man of law, to decide disputed matters when 
they occur: and their sons shall learn the laws in their tender 
age. The laws and constitutions of this realm shall be kept only 
by them: and if any of them be convicted of treachery, or any 
other crime of lèse majesté, they shall be hanged on a gibbet. 
He that is convicted of theft, shall be hanged. He that makes 
murder, shall be beheaded. A woman convicted of any capital 
crime, shall be drowned, or buried alive. He that blasphemes God 
or his Saints, or blasphemes the king or his captain, shall lose 
his tongue. He that says falsehoods to the damage of his 
neighbour, shall lose his sword, and be exiled from good 
company. All persons suspected of any crime, shall suffer the 
inquest of 7 wise men, of 9, 11, 13, 15, and so forth, an odd 
number. All robbers, oppressors, and invaders of other men's 
lands, shall be beheaded. All vagabonds, fools, bards, 
parasites, and all similar idle people, shall be burned on the 
cheek, and scourged with wands, unless they find some honest 
work to win their living. The wife shall not be punished for her 
husband's iniquity: but the man shall be punished for the crime 
of his wife, if he knew the crime: and if she be not his wife, 
but his concubine, she shall be punished with the same 
punishment as the man receives for his crime. He that ravishes a 
virgin, unless she desire him in marriage, shall be beheaded. He 
that defiles another man's bed, shall be put to death; with the 
woman, unless she was forced. He that rapes a woman, shall be 
beheaded; and the woman shall suffer no injury, but declared 
innocent. If the son injure the father in word or deed, the 
member that did it, whether it be foot, tongue, or hand, shall 
be cut from him: and after this punishment, he shall be hanged 
on a gibbet, and his body shall remain unburied above the earth. 
He that is a manslayer, or born dumb, or ungrateful to his 
father, shall succeed to no heritage. Magicians, witches, and 
makers of private pacts with devils, shall be burned to death. 
No seed shall by sown, until it be purified from all noisome 
grains. He that suffers his land to be filled with marigolds, or 
similar unprofitable weeds, shall pay, for the first act, an ox, 
to the common good; for the second act, 10 oxen; and, the third 
time, he shall forfeit his lands. If your companion or friend be 
slain in the field, he shall be buried, and your enemy left 
without sepulchre. A beast found straying, shall be given to the 
owner, or to the searcher of thieves, or else to the priest of 
the parish: anyone who witholds it three days, shall be accused 
of theft. He that finds his neighbour's goods, shall inquire, by 
open proclamation, the owner thereof; otherwise, he shall be 
punished as a thief. He that strikes his opponent in a lawsuit, 
shall lose his action; and if he is the plaintiff, his defendant 
shall be absolved from his petition. When cattle fight among 
themselves, if one of them happens to be slain, and it is 
uncertain what cow made the slaughter; the cow that is horned 
shall bear the blame; and the owner thereof shall recompense the 
value of the cow that is slain, to his neighbour. A sow that 
eats her piglets, shall be stoned to death, and her flesh 
forbidden. A swine that eats the corn, or damages other men's 
lands, shall be slain, without any redress to the owner. All 
other beasts that eat men's corn or grass, shall be impounded, 
until the owner thereof redress the harms by them done. Altars, 
churches, pictures of Saints, ambassadors, chapels, priests, and 
all ecclesiastic persons, shall be held in reverence. Festival 
and solemn days, fasting, vigils, and all other ceremonies of 
the church, shall be observed, as the church has instituted. He 
that hurts a churchman, in word or in dead, shall be punished by 
death. All tombs shall be held in reverence, and a cross set on 
them, that no man walk on them. The place, whare a man is slain 
or buried, shall be untilled for 7 years. The corpse of a dead 
man shall by buried according to his goods: If he was a 
nobleman, and did great deeds for the common good, his body 
shall be buried with funeral pomp, in this manner: Two horsemen 
shall go before him to the church; one arrayed in his best 
clothing, bearing his armour and weapons, on a white horse; the 
other shall go in mourning clothes, on a black horse: and when 
the corpse enters the church, the man with the black horse shall 
turn his back to the altar, and lamentably deplore the death of 
his master, and shall depart the same way he came; the other 
shall offer his horse, armour, and weapons, to the priest, and 
bury him in magnificent sepulchre." This custom of burying of 
noblemen was abrogated afterwards by the people; and, in 
redemption thereof, they paid 5 pounds to the priest of the 
church.

This noble king, Kenneth, with these, and many other 
institutions, governed his people, to the end of his life, in 
good peace, happiness, and justice. He translated the bishop's 
seat of Abernethy to the church of Saint Regulus: which was 
named afterwards, the church of Saint Andrew's. The bishop that 
succeeded after in this city, was called the great Bishop of 
Scotland; for the realm of Scotland was not divided then as now, 
in dioceses, but each bishop, if he was found of good life, 
received his oblation in whatsoever place he came: and this 
custom endured in the church of Scotland unto the time of King 
Malcolm the Third; who was warned, as we shall after describe, 
by a vision, to institute the sete of Murthlac, now called 
Aberdeen. This see of Saint Andrew's has been held in great 
reverence, from the first institution thereof, to these days: of 
which see there have been many noble bishops of singular 
erudition and life, to the number of 36. But I will return to my 
history.

Kenneth increased the lands of his realm, from the German sea, 
beside Northumberland, to the Irish sea, beyond the Isles; and 
died at Forteviot, by flux of catarrh, the 20th year of his 
reign; from the Incarnation, 855 years. His body was buried in 
Iona, among the ancient tombs of other kings.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
Of the vicious King Donald. How Osbret and Aella, with 
a great number of Englishmen, were defeated. How 
20,000 Scots were slain; and King Donald taken by the 
Englishmen and Britons. Of the message sent by the 
Scots to Osbret; and of his answer.

After Kenneth, the noble prince, died in this way, his brother, 
Donald, the fifth of that name, was made king; very different 
from his brother; for scarcely had he reigned two years, when 
his abominable lust, by multitude of whores and riotous surfeit, 
made all the people degenerate; and given more to his sensual 
pleasures than any defence of his realm, as if no damage was 
threatened from his enemies. Thus was the temperance of our old 
fathers set aside, and new vices brought among the people. Many 
of the nobles, such as were lovers of virtue, detesting, with 
great indignation, these shameful manners of the king and his 
people, always increasing to the damage of the common good; went 
to the king, exhorting him to remember what miserable and wicked 
end follows on vile and sensual lusts; what public and private 
persons have been lost by the same; what pestilence and dangers 
succeed thereby; and to what crimes and shameful deeds men are 
driven, by occasion of their lusts: and therefore, prayed him, 
if he had respect to his personal or the common good, to remove 
suspect and vicious persons from his company; and to show 
himself, rather a wise prince, like his brother Kenneth, than an 
degenerate monster like Sardanapalus,<75> who lost his life and 
the empire of the Assyrians, because he was always accompanied 
with women, and overmuch given to his lust. When the nobles of 
Scotland had said these and similar words to their prince, and 
seeing no emendation of his life, but his hatred daily rising 
against them, they left their purpose. Thus the people were 
degenerate in every vice, by the vicious living of their prince: 
all reason turned to deceit, and justice exchanged for iniquity.

In this meantime, the remainder of the Picts, who fled among the 
Englishmen, when they heard of the insolence of the Scots, took 
desire to recover their realm in Albion: and solicited Osbret 
and Aella, two great princes of England, to move war against the 
Scots; and promised to obey them and their posterity, if the 
said princes would restore them to their lands in Albion. Osbret 
and Aella, men of high talent and prudence, and knowing by what 
detestable vices the Scots were degenerate, refused not these 
desires of the Picts. And yet they would not show themselves 
enemies to the Scots, until all contentions were pacified among 
their nobles. And when the same was done most prudently, the 
foresaid captains, Osbret and Aella, came with an army of 
Englishmen and Britons. And after they had set down their camp 
in Merse and Berwick, they sent a herald to King Donald, 
charging him to restore the lands lately taken from Picts; 
otherwise, Englishmen and Britons would be no less enemies to 
him, than the Picts were before. Donald, daunted by this 
message, and knowing not what was to be done, began to search 
where he might best hide himself, to avoid the fury of his 
enemies: yet, finally, by exhortation of his nobles, that he 
should not, by his cowardice, expose the realm to extreme 
danger, he commanded all people under his dominion, to convene, 
at a certain day and place, with all things necessary to resist 
their enemies. King Donald, accompanied by his nobles and 
commoners in this way, gave Osbret and Aella battle at Jedburgh. 
In this battle, their forces were defeated with great slaughter, 
and chased to the mountains. Donald, very insolent after this 
victory, and believing himself firmly delivered of all trouble, 
came to the mouth of Tweed with his victorious army; and found 
there, two ships laden with wines, victuals, and all other 
things necessary to sustain the army of Englishmen. King Donald 
took these ships, with little difficulty, and divided the spoils 
and riches thereof among his warriors. The spoil of these ships 
was more troublesome to the Scots, than were their enemies; for 
Donald was given to such greediness and lust of his belly, that 
he corrupted all his army into detestable practices. The young 
men, following the example of King Donald, filled the army full 
of brothels, taverns, and whores. There followed, dicing and 
card-playing; and of them came quarrels and murder. Thus the 
army was made a gathering of lecherous people, without any order 
of warfare. Osbret, hearing the Scots given to such immoderate 
pleasure and lusts, came on them with a new army, when they 
expected nothing less than his coming, and slew them, naked of 
armour, full of wine, and asleep in their beds. The outcry 
suddenly arose, through terrible screaming of dying people, and 
awakened the army to a miserable battle. There soon followed a 
lamentable slaughter of the Scots; some contending, but in vain, 
to escape their enemies; others slain, without reistance; others 
fled wherever they might best. In this dreadful conflict 20,000 
Scots were slain. King Donald was taken full of wine and sleep, 
and led through the country, to the derision to all people: and 
with him were taken, all the remaining nobles that were left 
unslain, and put in prison; their camp looted, and made prey to 
Englishmen and Britons. The fame of this unfortunate battle made 
the remaining Scots no less sorrowful, than if their realm had 
fallen in prey to their enemies: some began to revile fortune; 
others trusted all their mischiefs had befallen them in 
vengeance for their wretched king and his cursed counsel; others 
ran through streets, inquiring of those that they met, who was 
taken or slain, and what the Englishmen intended to do after 
this victory: at last, hearing that Englishmen were coming to 
Lothian, and the Britons to Galloway, ceasing from no manner of 
cruelty that might be devised; they were more afraid than ever 
were any people before. The outcries and lamentable cries of 
women when they heard of the miserable slaughter of their 
friends and husbands, terrified all the country. The lamentation 
was so huge, that few were prepared either to revenge the 
injuries of enemies, or yet to defend their realm: through 
which, all the lands of Scotland, from Humber to Stirling, was 
overrun; and neither man, wife, nor page, left alive, that might 
be overtaken by Englishmen or Britons: and immediately, they 
made themselves ready to come to Fife and Angus. Then the 
captains of each region calmed all trouble, so far as they 
might, among the people; and, with all men able to bear arms 
that they could gather, they stopped the coming of enemies over 
the Forth for some days. Osbret, immediately, filled certain 
ships with 10,000 chosen men, to come over Forth. In the 
meantime, there arose so vehement a storm, that 5,000 of them 
perished, and the remainder, without mast or rigging, returned 
to land. Osbret, seeing his army could not be conveyed by sea 
without great danger, came to the bridge of Stirling, to bring 
his army to Fife by land. Then the Scots sent their ambassadors 
to Osbret, desiring peace; and said, It pertained not to valiant 
champions, having victory without battle, to attack vanquished 
people with new injuries; their king captive, and their nobles 
being so miserably slain: and reminding them, that the Scots 
were vanquished more by their own sloth and negligence, than by 
any courage of Englishmen; also, fortune was so unstable, that 
often she takes from mortal people the victory that she gives to 
them, unless they use it with more measure; also, no glory might 
succeed to him, although he vanquished feeble people, who were 
set to take peace under what condition he pleased; nonetheless, 
if he would no ways condescend to peace, they should prefer 
honourable death to shameful life. Osbret, having carefully 
considered their petitions, was content to have peace with 
Scots, under these conditions, That all lands obtained from 
Scots at this time, should remain under perpetual dominion of 
Englishmen and Britons, and no further conquests to be made on 
the Scots. The remaining land taken from the Picts, shall 
remain, as before, under the rule of the Scots. The Water of 
Forth shall be the border between Scots and Englishmen in the 
East parts; and it shall be thenceforth named, the Scots Sea. 
The Water of Clyde, to Dumbarton, shall shall be the border in 
the West parts, between the Scots and Britons. This castle, 
before this day, was called Alcleuch, and than named DumBritain; 
that is to say, the Castle of the Britons. It shall be regarded 
as treachery, if any Scotsmen pass over Forth, and be found in 
any lands pertaining to Englishmen or Britons. If any Scots be 
driven in the said lands, they shall depart within three days 
after, unless they are prevented. They shall take nothing out of 
the realm, but victuals and water. They shall build no 
strongholds against the Britons nor Englishmen. And they shall 
pay, each year, 1,000 pounds to the Britons, until 20 years had 
passed: and for the observation thereof, shall give 60 of their 
nobles' sons to remain in pledge. Osbret commanded these 
ambassadors, if peace under these conditions were thought heavy, 
not to come again with any reply.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
Of the speech made by Calenus. How the Scots took 
peace with Englishmen and Britoms. How King Donald was 
put in prison for his vices, and slew himself. Of 
sundry marvels seen in Albion.

Many of the Scots thought the peace grevious under these 
conditions; others thought the realm in such danger, that peace 
was necessary, however it might be had. Thus, they would have 
been divided into several factions, had not an aged man, named 
Calenus, Thane of Angus, who had 7 sons slain with King Donald 
at this last battle, pacified them in this manner: "I find, in 
the Chronicles, how the valiant Galdus, our Sovereign, for whose 
singular pre-eminence in glory of arms, the lands of Brigantia 
were called Galloway, brought the Romans, who were Conqueror s 
of all people, to such extreme calamity, that they sought his 
peace, under what conditions he pleased, that they might avoid 
the irrecoverable danger than appearing to their army. And 
though he could have slain them without any mercy or ransom, he 
would have done but small outrage or dishonour to the remainder 
of the Roman people. Wherefore, if the Roman army, depressed by 
evil fortune, and having more noblemen of singular prudence and 
counsel than are now among us, submitted themselves to have 
peace, at the will of their enemies, because they might no 
otherwise avoid the danger occurring; I think, therefore, we 
should not be ashamed, since we are vanquished, our realms 
standing in extreme danger, and our king and nobles taken, to 
have peace with our enemies, however it may be had. And yet, if 
our common welfare, which has been so valiantly defended to our 
days, could be defended any other way, I think, we should rather 
risk the extreme danger of battle, than to seek such grevious 
conditions of peace. Further, if our lives, wilfully offered to 
death, deliver our realm and people from the shame and trouble 
now appearing, I should be the first that would willingly offer 
himself in sacrifice in that behalf. But, since we are coming to 
such calamity and affliction, that we are forced to have peace 
under whatsoever conditions it may be had, for this time, or 
else to lose our realm, fighting foolishly with our enemies, to 
our deaths; it will be best, therefore, to have peace, and to 
save our realm, which has been often so valiantly defended, to 
hope of greater prosperity, that you may once recover the lands 
taken from you by the injury of enemies. And if you do 
otherwise, you shall destroy yourselves, your wives, children, 
and realm, without any recovery."

The nobles, accepting this counsel, sent ambassadors to have 
peace with Britons and Englishmen, in the manner described 
above. The peace being ratified, Donald was sent to Scotland, 
ransomed with great sums of money. Then the Britons and 
Englishmen sat down peaceably in several broad lands of 
Scotland. The Britons got all the lands from Stirling to the 
Irish Sea, and from the Water of Forth and Clyde to Cumbria, 
with all strongholds thereof. The Englishmen got all the lands 
between Stirling and Northumberland. Thus was Clyde the border 
between Scots and Britons on that side, and the Water of Forth, 
named the Scots Sea, the border between them and Englishmen on 
the other side; and Stirling, the common border to three people, 
Scots, Britons, and Englishmen. The castle was in the keeping of 
King Osbret, who repaired it with new fortifications, 
notwithstanding the ruin thereof made before by Scots, when they 
plundered the Picts of their realm. This Osbret had his moneyers 
within this castle, by whom the sterling money began. The 
Englishmen built a bridge of stone over the Water of Forth: in 
the midst thereof stood an image of the crucifix; and under the 
same there verses were carved:

"I am fre March, as passingeris may ken, 
To Scots, to Britons, and to Englishmen."<93>

The Picts, seeing the three people brought to concord, feared, 
by suspicion, that Englishmen and Britons, who were before their 
friends, should become their enemies, by desire of their lands; 
and, therefore, to save their lives, they fled to their friends 
in Norway and Denmark: others, who had no refuge, were slain by 
the Englishmen. This was the end of the Picts who fled to 
England after the expulsion of them from their realm.

In the same time, King Donald, who was brought home, though he 
was unworthy, with great triumph; removed all virtuous and 
noblemen out of his company, and fell to all his vices, as 
before. And though insupportable adversity fell to him, each one 
above other, yet none of them, nor yet good counsel, might draw 
him from his corrupt life. And when he had lost half of his 
realm, taken from him because of his sloth, and the other half 
misruled with lack of justice; and nothing appearing more 
clearly than destruction of his realm, by continual seditions 
daily rising in the same; he was taken by the nobles, so that 
the realm should not be lost by his folly, and put in prison: 
where he, within few days after, slew himself, in desperation, 
in the 6th year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 860 years.

Many marvels were seen, about this time, in Albion. There were a 
child in Lothian, of 6 months old, who said to his mother, 
within short time the enemies shall have rule and dominion of 
Lothian; and counselled her, therefore, to fly from there. The 
oxen, at their pasture, made an unheard-of bellowing, and rushed 
quickly to their death. Fish were found dead on the sea-side at 
Forth, little different from the image of man. In Galloway a 
huge multitude of serpents fell out of the air, and suddenly 
were rotted in corruption, to the great mortality of men and 
beasts. The soothsayers conjectured, by these marvels, that the 
rule of King Donald would end with mischief.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
Of King Constantine the Second; and of his laws. Of 
the complaint made by Evanus of the Isles to his 
people; and how the said Evanus was punished for his 
rebellion.

Donald the tyrant having been slain, as we have written, 
Constantine, the second of that name, and son of Kenneth, was 
made king. In the beginning of his reign, he aimed to recover 
the lands which were taken before from the Scots, through the 
sloth of his uncle Donald. The nobles, knowing themselves broken 
by the damage of the wars just past, would not agree with him, 
until the corrupt manners which were brought among the people by 
the insolence of King Donald, were first put down, and all 
things brought to the same estate as they were before, in the 
time of Kenneth. King Constantine, to address these matters, 
convened his nobles to a council at Scone: where he, by public 
authority, made the laws under-written. In the first, he 
commanded churchmen to wait diligently on divine service. They 
shall abstain from all profane labour, and live content on the 
patrimony pertaining to their churches. They shall preach the 
word of God to the people. They shall live in the same manner as 
they teach the people. And so that they may the more easily 
serve God, they shall be free, in times coming, of all charges 
pertaining to the wars. They shall neither nourish horse nor 
hounds for their pleasure. They shall bear no weapons, nor judge 
civil actions. And if these priests neglect, and do not their 
duty, as Christian people think reasonable; they shall pay, for 
the first time, great sums of money; and for the second time, if 
they amend not their life, they shall by degraded from their 
priesthood. Young children shall be kept from all lusts, and 
nurtured with plain food; and shall eat but once in the day; and 
abstain from all things that may make them drunk. A child, or a 
maiden, that is found drunk, shall be punished by death. Young 
men shall be exercised in swift running and wrestling; with 
crossbow, longbow, and casting of spears; to keep them from such 
things as make them degenerate: and they shall sleep on boards, 
and hard beds, to make them able to suffer distress in the 
king's wars. None of these things were forbidden to aged men; 
but only, to avoid excess and many courses. It was commanded by 
the same decree, All taverners, drunkards, brothel-keepers, and 
provokers of the people to intemperate diet or lusts, shall 
leave the country before a certain day, under pain of death. By 
these laws, the people were changed within a short time, from 
lecherous gluttons, to temperate men; from soft bodies, to men 
ready to suffer labours; and, from degenerate creatures, made 
wise and manly champions. There followed, soon after, great 
happiness to the realm, through the wise and prudent 
administration of King Constantine. The first trouble that arose 
in his time, was by Evanus, Captain of the Isles; for our people 
have been always of so wicked and insolent talent, since their 
first beginning, that they may neither sustain long peace nor 
war. When they are wasted by long wars, they think nothing so 
displeasing to them as battle: and then labour to have peace 
with greatest diligence. After long peace, they acquire riches, 
and increase each day so insolent, that they wil not suffer 
equal administration of justice: and then frequently seek, 
either to have war with enemies, or else to have war among 
themselves. In the same manner, Evanus of the Isles, irked by 
long peace, gathered a company of similar scoundrels to himself, 
in the castle of Dunstaffnage, for it was in his keeping: and, 
in a long speech, complained before them, that continuation of 
long peace with foreign people, has brought the nobles to 
servitude. Constantine, their king, was a deaf, severe, and 
unmerciful prince, more profitable to the commoners than to 
nobles: and had made certain laws, to be executed equally on 
poor and rich, without any respect for estate: and had enriched 
his familiars, under pretence of justice, subjecting his nobles 
to great punishment. Thus was there was no place left to 
gentlemen and nobles, to sustain their life with such honour as 
their elders did before. On the contrary, men of vile and 
obscure lineage were daily promoted to riches and honours. No 
man might live under his strict laws, unless they pass their 
time innocently as peasants do, which no gentle heart might 
suffer. Wherefore, that noblemen shall not be held under such 
perpetual servitude, and that low-born men shall not, in times 
coming, have occasion to be insolent and proud; it will be best 
to conspire against Constantine, and either to take him, or else 
attack him with all the power they could: which being done, all 
things might succeed as they pleased. The Islesmen, very 
desirous to have free rein, that they might injure the people, 
as before, without any punishment; agreed to his opinion, and 
solicited all the people of Moray, Ross, and Caithness, to rebel 
against their prince. Nonetheles, the treachery was soon 
revealed to the king; and caused him, with a company of chosen 
men, to come quickly to Dunstaffnage, where this Evanus happened 
to be for the time; and took him, with several of his 
accomplices, and hanged them on gibbets. And because several 
great princes of the country participated in his treachery, they 
were all taken in the same manner, and put in strong prisons, 
while the king carefully considered what punishment was due to 
their offence.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How Gadanus, King of Danes, sent his two brothers, 
Hungar and Hubha, with great armies, to attack the 
Scots; and how the said Hubba was vanquished, and his 
army put to flight.

As son as this trouble was pacified in this way, there followed 
another of greater importance; for men never experience more 
adversity, than when it is least expected. Gadanus, King of 
Denmark, came with an army, first against the Scots, and then 
against the Englishmen. The motive of his wars was, because the 
remainder of the Picts, who fled to Denmark when they were 
beaten out of Albion by the wars of the Scots, resigned to him 
all right that they might have to their realm in Albion: and for 
that cause, he sent his 2 brothers, Hungar and Hubba, with a 
fleet of Danes, to Albion: and they arrived in Fife, before ever 
the news of their wars came to the ears of the Scots. And after 
their arriving, they attacked the people with such cruelties, 
that they were forced, for safety of their lives, to seek new 
habitation. In the meantime; there were in those regions, a huge 
number of holy men, who daily preached, the scripture and 
gospels to the people; but they were attacked with such 
slaughter and cruelty by the Danes, that the most part of them 
fled with Hadrian, Bishop of Scotland, to the Isle of May, to 
avoid the danger. This May is an isle between Fife and Lothian; 
and in it was an abbey of monks: but, neither the reverence of 
this religious place, nor yet the innocence of these holy men, 
might save them; for they were all slain, with unheard-of 
punishment and torment. These holy martyrs, Saint Hadrian and 
his companions, are held yet in great veneration by Englishmen 
and Scots, and daily miracles are performed by them. King 
Constantine, seeing the furious cruelty of the Danes increasing 
more each day, thought it more expedient to risk the chance of 
fortune while his strength was whole, than when it was worn out 
by frequent damage; and, therefore, commanded all his people to 
meet him, in their best manner, on a certain day and place. When 
the day arrived, he came, with an army, against the Danes; and 
found them camped in Fife, and lying in two separate camps, 
divided by the Water of Leven. This Water was swollen, at their 
coming, by such heavy rain, that it could not be forded. And 
after this flood, there followed such marvellous calm, that it 
gave an opportunity to Constantine to attack the Danes with 
battle. And because neither of their two armies of Danes might 
support the other, Constantine came, with battle array, against 
Hubba, who was Captain of Danes on the south side of the Leven. 
The Danes had such fervent desire to fight, that they could no 
way be held within their camp. Hubba exhorted them to postpone 
their fury until they had the support of their friends: 
nonetheless, they were so fierce, that they came to battle 
against the advice of Hubba, their captain; and had above their 
harness, coat-armour bordered with red silk, shining with 
marvellous brightness, and thrusting-swords, which no armour 
could resist. These Danes appeared very terrible by their huge 
bodies: notwithstanding, both the armies joined, and fought with 
incredible fury. At last, the Danes, overcome by the multitude 
of people, were so pressed on each side, that they could not 
resist; and quickly flung their weapons from them, and fled. 
Many of them, fleeing to their camp, were slain; others were 
cast in ditches, and, with their dead corpses, made a way to the 
Scots to come to their camp. Some of them perished in the river; 
others, by being able to swim, were saved. Hubba swam through 
the river without any danger. Then was Hungar very rejoicing, 
that his brother, Hubba, had escaped the danger of both enemies 
and the river. And immediately, he armed himself with great 
rage, to revenge the slaughter of his people.



Chap Seventeenth. 
How King Constantine was slain, and his army defeated 
by the Danes.

The Scots were so insolent after this victory, that they took 
little solicitude or thought for the remainder of their campaign 
that was to be led against the Danes: but, as if no adversity 
could follow, and as if everything was defeated by their great 
virtue, they held their enemies in contempt; and spent two days 
in dancing, revelling, and singing, without any sight to warlike 
prowess. Their folly proceded so far, that they cast lots, who 
should have the most rich prisoners among the Danes, as if 
victory had been present to their hands. And above this 
insolence, the young and aged nobiles fell in contention, with 
most outrageous words against each other; the aged men desiring 
to be preferred, by reason of their long experience and age; the 
young men, by reason of their courage and youth, ready to attack 
all perils: but there was no consideration among them how their 
army should be arrayed, nor yet in what way their enemies should 
be vanquished. At last, when the Water of Leven had fallen, King 
Constantine brought over his army to fight with the remainder of 
the Danes. The Danes, caring more for the governance of their 
battle, than to any spoils, arrayed their army in this way: In 
the right wing was Hubba, with 6,000 Danes: In the left wing was 
Buernus, an Englishman, who was banished out of England for 
defiling the wife of Osbret the King of Ingland; and he came to 
this battle against the Scots, with the remainder of the Picts, 
who were banished before out of Albion: In the middle section, 
was Hungar, with the remaining Danes, exhorting them to go to 
battle with good courage; and said, how the isle of Albion, with 
the riches and fruit thereof, should be the reward of their 
victory: alternatively, if they were vanquished, nothing could 
follow but death and slaughter of them all, with perpetual 
shame: and, to inflame them with more fury, he swore never to 
return to his camp unless he had victory; and caused them to be 
all sworn in same way. On the other side, King Constantine put 
Ethus, his brother, in the right wing; and Duncan, Thane of 
Atholl, in the left wing, with 10,000 men in each one of their 
troops: and arrayed himself in the centre, with the remainder of 
the Scots; then began to make his speech to his army: and first, 
he gave thanks to God for this victory recently fallen to his 
people; and exhorted them not to disgrace by shameful fleeing, 
the glory that they obtained before by their courage and virtue: 
and prayed them to have no fear of their enemies; for they were 
but corpulent bodies, without any virtue; and would, therefore, 
be soon vanquished, if they were attacked in the same manner as 
they were before: and finally, required them not to to run too 
fiercely into battle, but rather to suffer their enemies to come 
on them; for he believed the said enemies, by rage of anger, 
would run so fast forward, that they should be weary and broken, 
before ever they came to blows. But this command of Constantine 
was very troublesome to our people; for the bold spirit and 
fierceness that should have been increased by the exhortation of 
their captain, was greatly diminished by this command of 
Constantine. Our people are accustomed, when they are to fight, 
to come with such force and clamour, that they no less imbued 
themselves with high courage, than stunned their enemies with 
dread. The Danes, at the sound of a trumpet, went forward; 
nonetheless, they were so expert in warlike prowess, that when 
they saw their enemies did not meet them, that they halted for 
some time, and then went forward at an easy pace, shooting their 
crossbow bolts and darts. On the other side, the Scots shot 
arrows and sling-stones at the Danes. Immediately, both the 
armies joined, and fought with incredible fury; until at last, 
the Scots were put to flight: on whom the Danes followed, with 
long slaughter and chase. In this dreadful battle were slain, 
10,000 Scots. Among many other prisoners. King Constantine was 
taken, and brought to a cave beside the sea: where he was 
beheaded, the 13th year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 874 
years. The place, where he was slain, is yet called The Black 
Cave, to be a memory of that wicked deed.



Chap. Eighteenth. 
Of King Ethus and his deeds. How Osbret, King of 
England, with many other people, was slain, by the 
cruelty of the Danes. Of several marvels seen in 
Albion; and of the death of Ethus.

By this unfortunate battle, such miserable injury followed to 
the Scots, that, had Ethus, brother to King Constantine, not 
been saved by fleeing, the name and memory of the Scots would 
have been ended this day in Albion. The remainder of the Scots, 
who escaped from this battle, convened at Scone, and made Ethus 
king. Many strange and unheard-of marvels were seen at this time 
in Albion. A multitude of fish was seen in the Forth, the top 
half of them above the water, nothing different from the figure 
of a man; called, by the people, Bassinats. These fish had black 
skins hanging on their bodies, with which, once, they cover 
their head and their necks, down to their shoulders. When these 
fish swim in our seas, they signify great misfortunes to mortal 
people. The lochs and rivers stood frozen, from the beginning of 
November to the end of April; after which, there followed, a 
thaw, with so continual and persistant rains of sleet and snow, 
that all the plains stood full of water. Then there followed, 
such an infinite number of frogs and toads, that the air was 
infected, to the great damage of the people. A comet was seen, 
with fiery beams, rising before noon, and shone, all the month 
of April. The people, frightened by such strange marvels, 
believed great affliction would come on them.

The Danes, after this victory, came to Lothian, and chased the 
inhabitants thereof into Northumberland; and fought there, 
against Osbret, King of England, with the support of Bruernus, 
who was banished, as we said above; and finally, they slew the 
said Osbret, in open battle, and put all his people to flight. 
And after his slaughter, they went, with bloody swords, through 
all the lands of England, ceasing from no manner of cruelties on 
Christian people: through which, many holy men suffered 
matyrdom; among whom, was a holy man, Saint Edmund, King of 
Norfolk and Suffolk, who was slain by their tyranny. The 
remaining kings of England fought, certain years after, with 
several chances of fortune, against the Danes. Finally, all the 
Englishmen that dwelt near the German Sea, were either slain, or 
subjected to servitude to Danes. And yet, these cruelties were 
not long unpunished; for they were defeated by the valiant 
Alfred, who succeeded, after King Ethelred, to the realm of 
Norfolk and Suffolk. This Ethelred vanquished the Danes in 
frequent battles, and slew both Hungar and Hubba, and restored 
England to the old liberty. But we will return to the remaining 
deeds of King Ethus.

It is said, this prince was so swift in running, that he might 
take a hart or a hound by force of speed: nonetheless, 
whatsoever gifts of nature he had, he appeared very unable to 
govern the realm; for, when he might have recovered, by 
appropriate acts, Fife and Lothian, with other lands taken from 
Scots by the Englishmen and Britons, he took no regard thereof, 
caring more for his lust, than any common good of the realm, as 
if the same could not have been improved in any way. He served 
his uncontrolled lust without any respect to civil or religious 
manners: and though he was very agile, and lithe of body, with 
many other gifts of God and nature, he abused them so, that 
nothing in his governance commended him. The nobles, knowing his 
corrupt manners troublesome to the common good, and likely to 
generate discontent among the people; so that the realm should 
not be more damaged by his misgovernance, they made a quiet 
convention among themselves, to take the king: and so that their 
intention should not be divulged before it came to effect, they 
came quickly on him with a force of armed men, when he was at 
the hunt in the Wood of Caledonia; and took him to prison, where 
he died, the third day after, of melancholy, in the second year 
of his reign; from the Incarnation, 876 years.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
Of King Gregor and his laws. How he recovered several 
lands of his realm, and defeated Herdeut, with all the 
army of the Danes. How Rasine, great Captain of Danes, 
was slain by Englishmen.

Ethus having thus died miserably in prison, Gregor, son to 
Congallus, that reigned before King Alpine, was crowned at 
Scone. He was but two months of age, when his father perished at 
Spey. This Gregor, after his coronation, knowing well that 
divine help is the only shield and certain support of kings and 
realms, without which no kingdoms may stand permanent for any 
time; therefore, so that he might begin his rule with more 
happiness, he called a convention of his nobles at Forfar, for 
increasing the service of God. And so that priests might the 
more freely give their attention to order the people in good 
religion, he enacted, by public parliament, that priests should 
be perpetually freed from of all wars, tributie, and public 
exactions, that are to be put on the people by him or his 
successors, in times coming: and they shall not be brought 
before secular judges; but, only to be submitted to their 
ecclestiastical superiors as judges. He gave power to all 
bishops of his realm to decide, before them, all actions 
pertaining to oaths; with power, both to cause the people to 
keep their faith promised to their neighbour, and to punish them 
for violation thereof. He gave also, power to the said priests 
to make laws and constitutions for the welfare of Christian 
faith; and to consider all disagreements concerning offerings, 
or tithes, wills, contracts, or legacies; to interpret the laws, 
and to punish perjured people, blasphemers of God or his Saints; 
to condemn all people rebelling against their authority, and to 
forbid them to come to divine service; and that all persons, who 
were condemned by them, should receive no inhertance, nor be 
heard in judgement, but exiled from good company, and no faith 
to be given to his deposition or testimony. He commanded, that 
all princes succeeding after him, shall make their oath, after 
their coronation, to defend the honour and liberty of holy 
church and priests, and shall make no derogation to the 
constitutions of the church. This Gregor had a natural 
inclination to the service of God; with such grave and 
sententious language, that all his words and deeds appeared as 
if they had been carefully weighed. He was so instituted in his 
youth, that he lived, all his days, a heavenly life; with little 
food and sleep, without any lust, or conversation dealings with 
women; and had talent no less given to policy and administration 
of justice, than to warfare.

The first journey that he made, was to Fife, to recover it from 
the tyranny of Danes and Picts: at his coming, the Picts, who 
were left by Danes to inhabit the said land, were so frightened, 
knowing the huge hatred that Scots bore against them, that they 
fled to Lothian. Gregor, finding Fife deserted in this manner, 
brought Scots out of several parts of his realm, to inhabit the 
same. After this, he came to Lothian, and brought it, in the 
same manner, under his dominion; then went to the Merse, where 
several companies of the Picts and Danes were assembled to give 
him battle: nonetheless, the Danes, seeing such a great 
multitude of the Scots in their sight, fled to Berwick, where 
several other Danes were allied to them. After this, they went 
to Northumberland, and found many Danes lately coming to their 
support. The Englishmen, who were at that time in Berwick, 
hating nothing more than the rule of the Danes, surrendered the 
town of Berwick to the Scots. Gregor received the town, and gave 
licence to Englishmen to depart or remain, at their pleasure; 
and slew all Danes, whom he found in it, without any mercy or 
ransom. And when he had garrisoned this town with all 
necessaries for keeping it, he came, with his army, to 
Northumberland, to add the same to the rule of the Scots. In the 
meantime, there were two armies lying in Northumberland; one, of 
Danes, not far from York; the other, of Englishmen, not 20 miles 
from the camp of the Scots. Herdeut, Prince of the Danes, 
hearing that so many Danes were slain at Berwick, made his oath, 
to revenge their slaughter with such cruelty, that no Scots 
should be left alive in Albion; and, to effect his purpose, he 
came, with displayed banner, not far from the same place where 
the Scots were lying in their camp. Gregor, seeing his enemies 
arrayed before him, decided to make an speech to his army before 
the joining; when there suddenly arose, such noise and clamour 
among them, from desire of battle, that it was more necessary to 
array them, than to exhort them to battle: nonetheless, he 
besought them to revenge the shameful slaughter of King 
Constantine, slain treacherously after he was taken. 
Immediately, the Scots rushed forward with no less courage than 
force; and came so fiercely with their long spears, that their 
enemies had no time to shoot their darts. After the spearsmen, 
came the remainder of the Scots, with long swords, bills, and 
axes, with such rage, that they neded no exhortation. Thus were 
the Danes vanquished, and chased to the nearest mountains. The 
Scots followed, with no less cruelty in the chase, than when 
they fought before in the battle; and, by most violent 
irruption, they broke the trenches, and came, perforce, inside 
the camp of their enemies, where a huge slaughter was made. On 
the following day, Herdeut collected the remainder of his army; 
and, seeing more of them slain than were alive, he decided to go 
to Rasine, the great master of Danes, in England. But scarcely 
had his army gone 60 miles, when certain tidings came, that 
Rasine was slain, and all his army defeated, by the Englishmen: 
and, to his greater derision, his head borne on a stake, through 
several towns and cities of England. It appeared, by this news, 
that the proud rule of Danes was fast tending to break down. 
Herdeut, very frightened, and not knowing what was to be done, 
because his enemies were lying about him on every side, parked 
his army in a narrow place, intending to remain until he was 
finally informed what the remaining Danes intended to do.



Chap. Twentieth. 
How Gregor recovered several lands of his realm, and 
slew Constantine, King of Britons. How Scots, Britons, 
and Englishmen, were allied against the Danes.

After this victory over the Danes, Northumberland came under the 
dominion of King Gregor; and all the inhabitants thereof made 
tributary to his rule. Soon after, he disbanded his army, and 
came to Berwick, where he consulted by what means he might bring 
most felicity to his realm. At the beginning of the next summer, 
he went forth against the Britons, who occupied, at that time, 
great lands of Scotland: which campaign succeeded to him with no 
less happiness than the one against the Danes; for the Britons, 
worn out and broken by frequent wars of the Danes, to be 
delivered of all danger threatening, gave a huge sum of money to 
the said Danes, and took truce with them for 20 years. 
Nonetheless, the Danes stayed kept this peace for only a short 
time, but attacked the Britons with more cruel injuries than 
before. The Britons, seeing no treaty of friendship nor faith 
might prevent the Danes from continual injuries, sent their 
ambassadors to King Gregor, promising to renounce all the lands 
that pertained to the rule of the Scots, provided he would 
support them against the Danes. Gregor knowing, if the three 
people of Albion, Scots, Britons, and Englishmen, were allied 
under one mind and strength, no foreign people were to be 
feared; agreed to their desires. Thus, Scots, Englishmen, and 
Britons, were finally agreed on all disagreements; all lands, 
taken before from Scots by these wars, surrendered by agrement 
to Gregor; and the realm of the Scots restored to the old 
frontiers. The peace, agreed in this manner, appeared no less 
terrible to the Danes, than pleasing to the people of Albion: 
but it endured a short time; for pride in the good fortune 
fallen to Englishmen, by victory over the Danes, and killing of 
Allarudus, their captain, gave occasion to Britons to break this 
treaty lately made with Scots. Soon after, Constantine, King of 
Britons, began to regret this treaty made with the Scots; and, 
to recover the said lands to his rule, he came with an army to 
Annandale. Thus was the peace dissolved between Scots and 
Britons. The Britons sent to the Englishmen for support; and, 
because they were frustrated thereof, they took an huge plunder 
of goods out of Annandale, intending to go with the same to 
Wales. King Gregor, informed of their extortions, met King 
Constantine at Lochmaben: where it was cruelly fought on all 
sides. At last, Constantine, seeing his standard not defended 
with as much courage as he desired, rushed, with most fervent 
courage, to the defence thereof: where he, fighting with more 
respect to his honour than to his life, was slain: after whose 
death, there followed such huge slaughter of his strongest 
champions, that the Britons turned tail; and were so broken with 
this affliction, that they had the greatest hatred both to Danes 
and Scots, and nothing enamoured of Englishmen. Nonetheless, so 
that their realm should not fail, they choose Herbart, who was 
brother to Constantine, before slain, to be their king; and sent 
their ambassadors to King Gregor, desiring peace, saying, The 
violation of the treaty between them and Scots, was only by 
insolence of Constantine, who was punished justly for his 
offence, to the great damage of the Britons; and, since he was 
justly punished for his offence, no occasion appeared to 
dissolve the treaty before contracted between Scots and Britons. 
Also, they said, that their king, Herbart, was a lover of peace; 
and desires nothing so much, as to live in friendship with his 
neighbours, the Scots. To this message King Gregor answered, 
"Neither the love of faith, nor of peace, nor yet the reverence 
of treaty, nor of oath, has moved the Britons now to seek peace 
at us; since they, without any respect to their faith or treaty, 
came to Annandale, working insupportable injuries, without any 
occasion, againast the Scots; but only, because they are so 
broken in their strength, that they cannot fight against us at 
this time; expecting nothing better than utter extermination of 
their realm, if they persevere any further with wars against us. 
Therefore, tell your king, Herbart, we will have no peace with 
him, nor his treacherous people, until the strongholds and 
fortifications of Cumberland and Westmorland are surrendered in 
our hands; and the said Herbart swears never to reclaim the said 
lands in times coming; and 60 noblemen to be given in pledge for 
the observation thereof." King Herbart, seeing great damage 
coming to his realm, and fearing, if he persevered in battle, 
the final destruction of his realm and his subjects; 
condescended, after consulting with his nobles, to fulfill all 
things, as they were desired by Gregor. As soon as the hostages 
were given in this manner, the Britons left Cumberland and 
Westmorland, and went to Wales. Then Gregor went to Carlisle, 
where he assembled his nobles to a council, and said: "It is 
patent enough what happiness is coming to our realm, by the 
propitious favour of God, since we began to honour him with true 
religion and faith: in so far as he has not only restored to us, 
without any great slaughter or peril, the lands once taken from 
our elders, by Danes, Englishmen, and Britons; but also, in 
punishing their iniquities, has brought their noble lands, as 
Northumberland, Cumberland, and Westmorland, by just victory, 
into our hands. We have obtained, by the grace and favour of 
God, more than we expected lived: our lands recovered, and many 
lands of Englishmen and Britons falling prey to us, by right of 
battle. We have honourable victory, triumph over enemies, with 
praise and glory to our posterity. Conversely, our foes have not 
only shamefully lost the lands that they wrongfully obtained, 
but are vanquished in battle, chased and beaten from their 
territories, and attacked with foreign and domestic wars; and 
they dare not risk the chance of fortune any further with us, in 
case they bring themselves to irrecoverable damage and shame. 
Now the Britons, by favour of God, and our own courage, are so 
vanquished, that they wilfully have exiled themselves. And no 
better fate has succeeded to the Danes, but they are beaten out 
of their lands shamefully, with condign slaughter made on them, 
for the injuries wrought before on us: Cumberland, Westmorland, 
and Northumberland, with all the fortifications thereof, made 
prey to us, as we desired. Wherefore, forceful champions, since 
your proven virtue and courage, to whom God stands so 
propitious, should persuade you, not to rest with this victory, 
nor yet to stand content with this prey; we beseech you, follow 
vehemently the thing that is offered to you by providence of 
God: for now, no villages nor rude people are to be attacked; 
and since enemies appear in no parts, the most powerful walls 
and towns are to be taken by our wars. The Danes are vanquished, 
and fled to Kent; and the Englishmen so defeated, that they have 
left all charges of battle in our lands, to resist their 
enemies. Let us, therefore, go with our recent victory to York, 
where no greater labour than before, although more rich plunder 
of goods, awaits us. And in addition to these profits, if we do 
all things wisely, we shall acquire infinite glory and honour 
for our posterity. These are the things that I would persuade 
you to, so that, you may so revenge the injuries done by our 
enemies, that infinite honours, and great happiness, may succeed 
to you." Persuaded by these words, each made appropriate 
preparation for his war.

In the meantime, there came to Gregor the ambassadors of 
Allarud, King of England, rejoicing, that he, with invincible 
courage, had defeated his enemies; and so valiantly revenged the 
slaughter of Constantine, King of Scots, that the Danes, by his 
support, were driven out of Albion: desiring him, therefore, to 
renew the old treaty of peace, that Englishmen and Scots, being 
allied together under a mind, may better resist any invasion of 
Danes, if they return once more to Albion. King Gregor assented 
to their petitions. There followed, certain peace, ratified 
under this manner: The Scots shall perpetually enjoy all lands 
of Northumberland, wihout any infestation of Englishmen, in 
times coming. If Danes move war against any one of the two 
people, the injury shall by regarded common to them both; and 
both the people to concur equally to the defence thereof. Also, 
neither Englishmen nor Scots shall attack others. If any thieves 
of England make theft or rob within the lands of the Scots, the 
peace shall not be therefore dissolved; but both the thief and 
receiver of goods stolen shall be delivered to where the crime 
is committed."



Chap. Twenty-first. 
How King Gregor came to Ireland, to revenge certain 
injuries done in Galloway; and how he defeated the 
same with several victories, and was governor thereof 
many years. Of the love of his people, and his death.

The peace ratified as described, Gregor, thinking to have put an 
end to all his wars, was forced, by new trouble from Ireland, to 
renew the same; for Irishmen came, with a great fleet, to 
Galloway, and took a great plunder of men and goods, out of the 
lands thereof. The motive of these wars, as they said, was, that 
men of Galloway plundered two ships of Dublin, after the same 
had arrived in their waters. As soon as Gregor was informed 
thereof, he followed, with great diligence, on these Irishmen; 
and they, when they heard of his coming, were so afraid, that 
they sped with great diligence to their country. Immediately, 
Gregor followed on them, with an army, to Ireland, and made all 
the princes thereof cowed by his coming. A short time before his 
coming, the King of Ireland had died; and had left behind him, a 
young child, named Duncan, to succeed to the crown: and through 
his death, the princes of Ireland were contending among 
themselves for governance of the realm, and were divided into 
two factions: Brennus was prince of the one faction, and 
Cornelius of the other. Now the Scots were running through all 
the country with such awful incursion of fire and slaughter, 
that it appeared, unless their fury were quickly repressed, that 
a great part of Ireland would be destroyed. In the meantime, 
several noblemen of Ireland laboured to make concord among the 
foresaid princes, so that the realm, by their dissension, should 
not be exposed to extreme danger. And because such things could 
not be agreed, they made a truce between them, for certain 
months, to resist these cruelties.

These two princes foresaid, came with a huge army to the river 
Bann, and set down their camp in two separate companies, not far 
apart. The hill, where their camp lay, was so strong, that no 
army might came on them by industry nor talent of man, keeping 
good array. This was done by the Irishmen, so that, King 
Gregor's army, by waiting a long time, should lack victuals: 
nonetheless, these deceits were vanquished by wisdom of Gregor; 
for the Scots brought sufficient food in bread and cheese, to 
sustain them for 50 days, and understood well, wherever they 
came, they would have plenty of water for their drink. Gregor, 
seeing that he could not well attack his enemies, took 
consultation for certain days, what was to be done. And, in the 
meantime, he sent 2000 men to the back of Mont Foot during the 
night; so that, that as soon as they saw Gregor invading the 
camp of the Irishmen, they should cast down rocks and stones on 
their backs: by which way, the Irishmen should either suffer 
intolerable damage, or else be forced to give battle. And when 
he had considered for a long time, who should take this task in 
hand, he found no one so able thereto as Kenneth, Thane of 
Carrick. This Kenneth came over the River Bann, during the 
night, to the back of this mountain foresaid, by a difficult and 
narrow path. On the following day, as soon as the Irishmen 
prepared, with all their power, to resist the invasion of 
Gregor; such huge rocks and stones on their backs, fell down 
unexpectedly behind them, so that they were constrained to leave 
their camp and fly, after 1,000 of them were slain without any 
blow struck: immediately, the Scots followed with long chase, 
and brought a huge number of prisoners to King Gregor. In the 
meantime, the camp of Brennus was taken, and himself found slain 
by the blow of a stone. Cornelius, the other captain, hearing 
such misfortune fallen on his companion, fled, with all his 
people, to Dublin. Gregor, seeing his beginning succeed with 
such felicity, commanded his people, by sharp incursions, to 
bring all the cattle and goods that they might get, for their 
sustenance; and to abstain from fire and slaughter: and 
commanded them to do no injury to aged men, wives, nor children; 
and to bring all adult men, whom they found on their way, 
prisoners to him. Many of these Irish people, seeing the king so 
merciful, surrendered themselves, with their equipment and 
goods, and were welcomed. Gregor, seeing his army well supplied 
with victuals, and no injury of enemies appearing, laid a close 
siege to the town of Dongard <94>; and after he had lain certain 
days at the siege thereof, it was surrendered to him: 
nonetheless, he took only a moderate sum of money from the 
citizens, in redemption of their lives and goods. When Gregor 
had lain 3 days at Dongard, he left a force of men to keep the 
said town; and went, with his remaining army, to besiege the 
town of Pontus:<95> and because it was surrendered to him 
without any blow struck, he commanded no plunder of goods to be 
taken from them. Now was Gregor ready to pass to siege the town 
of Dublin, when tidings came to him, that Cornelius, the other 
captain, was approaching, with an infinite number of people, not 
ten miles from his army. Gregor, on hearing this news, left his 
purpose, and arrayed his people on the nearest plains. On the 
following day, three troops of Irishmen appeared in sight: the 
first was of lightly armed men, archers, casters of darts and 
slings; the second was of stout men, armed with coats of mail 
and long swords; in the third troop, was Cornelius, with all the 
nobles of Ireland, sworn to fight with courage and valour to the 
death; and armed with long swords, bills, axes, and heavy maces. 
Gregor, seeing this order of enemies against him, commanded a 
force armed with long spears, to set on the archers: by the 
blows of which many of the Irishmen were borne to the ground. 
Cornelius, seeing his people put back in this way, commanded, 
with a great clamour, to cut the spears. And when he was rasing 
the visor of his helmet, to exhort his people more earnestly to 
fight, he was hurt in the face with a spear, and forced to leave 
of the field: as a result of which, the remaining army turned 
tail. There followed more slaughter in the chase, than had been 
before in the battle; and continued still on them, until they 
were chased within the walls of Dublin. The Irishmen were so 
broken by this battle, that they could subsequently assemble no 
army against the Scots.

On the following day, Gregor surrounded the town of Dublin with 
a close siege. In this town, there was so great a number of 
people, that it was constrained to seek peace. Some of them 
argued it would be more honourable to go out, and to risk 
themselves to the extreme chance of fortune, than to be 
subjected to the rule of the Scots: Others, seeing the great 
trouble and slaughter that was coming on them by this last 
battle, feared, if their nobles were presently destroyed, to see 
the utter destruction of their realm: and, therefore, sent 
Bishop Cormac, a man of singular prudence, to King Gregor, 
desiring him to have mercy on them and their town; and to save 
their young prince, Duncan, to whom the crown of Ireland justly 
belonged: and said, that valiant champions should have respect, 
as well to their honour as profit; also, it was no honour to him 
to defeat a young knight; as to the town, it was at his command, 
with all the country about it: and therefore, prayed him to 
consider, whether it was rather the office of a king to defend 
the right of princes and towns, or to see them brought to utter 
destruction. King Gregor answered, He came not in Ireland to 
conquer it, nor yet to defraud his cousin, Duncan, of the crown, 
but to revenge the injuries done to his people; for the Scots 
did not go to war, until Ireland began it first on them: and 
yet, he would consider how an end might be put to all his wars, 
and keep the crown secure, until his cousin, Duncan, was ready 
to succeed. The citizens of Dublin, hearing this answer, opened 
the gates, and received Gregor, with all his army. Then Gregor 
entered, with great triumph, into the town. The people issued 
forth from all parts of the town to meet him. Then came the 
religious men, in procession: among whom was Bishop Cormac, in 
solemn habit, bearing the cross: after whom, came the nobles of 
Ireland, falling all at once on their knees, and desiring grace. 
Gregor immediately dismounted from his horse, and, with great 
veneration, kissed the cross. Then Cormac said to him: "We have 
no little cause to thank God, since he has ordained you to have 
authority over our lives and goods, that has put in you such 
compassion and mercy, that no cruelties are exercised on us by 
fire and sword, although the same, by custom of arms, might be 
easily done." Gregor, entering in the town in this manner, left 
a force of armed men, to keep the streets against all adventures 
that might befall. And as soon as he had done his devotion in 
the churches of our Lady and Saint Patrick, he went to the 
castle, where he remained all that night. On the following day, 
several Scots who defiled virgins and matrons the night before, 
were taken, and, by justice of this wise prince, put to death: 
which thing caused him to be held in great favour and 
benevolence by the people. After this, a council was held 
between Gregor and the nobles of Ireland: in which, peace was 
confirmed, under these conditions: "Young Duncan, King of 
Ireland, shall be given to the keeping of wise preceptors, 
within the castle of Dublin, to teach him letters: and King 
Gregor shall be governor of Ireland during his tender age; and 
shall receive all the strongholds and revenue of the country, to 
rule the same in justice. Also, no Englishmen, Britons, nor 
Danes, without his permission, shall be received in Ireland." 
The Irishmen swore, with glad hearts, to fulfill all these 
points; and the more willingly, because Gregor would not usurp 
the crown of Ireland, in place of their native prince, although 
he might have done the same with little dificulty.

All hatred and wars pacified in this way in Ireland, Gregor 
returned with his victorious army to Albion, with 60 hostages, 
of the nobles' sons of that region, who were given to him, for 
observation of all articles before devised. After this, the 
Scots had good peace, without any trouble, during all the time 
of Gregor: until at last, this noble prince, protector of the 
church, and holder of his people in justice, no less powerful in 
administration, religion, and justice, than in martial glory and 
deeds of arms; fell, by long age, into great sickness; and died 
in Dunideer, a castle of Garioch, the 18th year of his reign; 
from the Incarnation, 893 years; and was buried in Iona.



Chap. Twenty-second. 
Of King Donald the Sixth. How the realm of the 
Normans, and Duchy of Flanders, began. Of the great 
warfare of the Danes in several parts of the world. 
And of his death.

Gregor buried, as we have said, Donald, the sixth of that name, 
and son to Constantine the Second, was made king; a prince of no 
less manhood and courage than Gregor, although he was not 
fortunate. In the time of Gregor, there was a noble clerk, John 
Scotus, of singular erudition in theology; and was many years in 
the schools of Athens, where he studied much in Greek learning: 
and was afterwards brought from Athens to France, by the Emperor 
Louis, where he made many excellent works: among whom, he 
translated the Hierarchy of Saint Denis into Latin, a book held 
in great veneration among clerics, and newly commented morally 
by a doctor of Paris, named Victor. This John Scotus was 
afterwards sent, by command of Charles the Third, King of 
Romans, as ambassador, to Alfred, King of England, to thank him, 
because after a victory over the Danes the said Alfred had made 
friendship with his allies, the Scots: to whom he was made so 
tender, that he was chosen preceptor to his sons. And when he 
had taught both moral and natural philosophy, with theology, in 
an abbey of England named Malmsbury, spreading letters among 
young men of that country, and giving his labours to chastise 
their corrupt manners; these young men, when he was reading most 
diligently, slew him, for reproving of their vices: and he was 
added to the number of Saints.

The realm of the Normans in France began a short time before 
these events, in this way: Rollo, King of Denmark, gathered a 
company of Danes, from England, Norway, Sweden, and Denmark; and 
rampaged through through several parts of France, ceasing from 
no manner of cruelty on the people thereof. And because Charles 
the Gros, then Emperor, was involved with frequent wars in Italy 
against the Saracens, these Danes raged so freely, that it 
seemed likely that great lands of France would come under their 
dominion, unless their fury were quickly defeated. King Charles, 
after returning from Italy, gathered a great army to resist 
these Danes; and they, nothing afraid, went forward to meet him, 
in their awful manner. The princes of France, knowing the great 
ferocity of Danes proven before in all parts where they 
attacked, and seeing them, by frequent victories so insolent, 
that they could not be vanquished without great slaughter, 
persuaded King Charles to make peace with the said Rollo, so 
that their realm should not be risked to extreme danger, through 
the wars both in Italy and France. At last, by assent of the 
king, peace was confirmed with the Danes, in this way: King 
Charles' daughter should be given in marriage to Rollo; and 
Rollo, with all the Danes, should receive the Christian faith; 
and, as a dowry, should have all the lands, which were named 
before, Neustria, lying between Dieppe, Picardy, Paris, and 
Brittany. These lands were called by him, Normandy; that is to 
say, the realm of Normans. Rollo, made King of Normandy by this 
treaty, was named Robert, when he received baptism: and 
commanded, by the said Charles, to pay a yearly tribute to him 
and his posterity, to signify, that the said lands were not 
obtained by force of arms, but given by the crown of France in 
marriage. The year that Normans began to reign in Normandy, was, 
from the Incarnation, 886 years.

The valiant deeds done by Danes in many parts of the world, were 
in great admiration by all people. Before this time, they made 
war on Lothair the First, King of France: and because his sons 
were divided in different factions, the Danes entered into 
France, and attacked the country with great raids and cruelty, 
beside the river of Loire. And though King Charles, who 
succeeded after Lothair, came with huge armies against them, yet 
he might not quell their cruelty, but drove them to Normandy, 
and other lands of the frontiers of France: and not only they 
were not content with their territories, but rampaged in Italy, 
and over-ran all Sicily, Calabria, and Naples, by Guiscard, 
their captain. This Guiscard was the fifth man that reigned 
after Rollo in Normandy; for Rollo got, on King Charles' 
daughter, William: to William, succeeded Richard: to Richard, 
succeeded Richard the Second, who had 2 sons, Robert and 
Guiscard. This Robert got William, the bastard of Normandy, who 
came afterwards to England, and defeated both the Danes and 
Englishmen; then took the crown thereof: whose blood reigns yet, 
with great happiness, in England. The same time, Baldwin, a very 
noble knight, married Judicha, daughter to Clothar, King of 
France; and, by that alliance, began the Duchy of Flanders: 
which was, before that time, inhabited more by wild beasts than 
any people. But we will return to our history.

King Donald, seeing no enemies appearing in any parts, gave his 
talent more to administration and justice, than warfare: and 
governed the realm in such tranquillity and justice, that his 
people grew daily in great riches; for Christ, the Lord of all 
virtue, gave to him such grace, that he both honoured and 
defended all servants of God. He made an edict, that all people 
that blaspheme God or his Saints, or perjured themselves, or 
spoke of the devil, should be burned, with a hot iron, on their 
lips. This abominable and wretched blasphemy is rising now among 
us, by insolence of great men, more than ever it arose in any 
time before among our elders; and has so far infected the spirit 
of our people, that few are found, at this time, having such 
reverence to God, or sight to their own welfare, that abhor 
these detestable oaths and blasphemy: but, as if they were 
lawful, and adorned the doers thereof with honour, each day new 
blasphemy arises—"May God grant they be boiled or roasted in 
hell," with other more abominable oaths than my soul for dread 
of God dare repeat. But, alas, they have procedeed so far, that 
no preaching, no advice nor reason, may reform them. But we will 
return to our history.

King Donald, in this time, was informed, that Gormond, King of 
Danes, was coming, with an army, to Northumberland, for what 
purpose was uncertain, although it was said, that he came to 
attack the Englishmen, and not Scots; nonetheless, he sent 5,000 
foot soldiers, and 2,000 horsemen, to support Alfred, King of 
England, against these Danes. Not long after, King Alfred fought 
with the Danes at Abington; and, although he got victory, the 
same was not got without great slaughter on all sides. Thus, 
both the armies were constrained to have peace, under these 
conditions: "The Danes should live, in times coming, in one mind 
and friendship with the English, and should receive the 
sacrament of baptism; and each one of them should give hostages 
to the other, for observation of all points contained in the 
said peace." There followed, good tranquillity and peace, many 
years after, between Englishmen and Danes. The peace ratified in 
this manner in England, a dispute happened in Scotland between 
the Murrays and the Rosses; each one of them attacking the other 
with such slaughter, that 2,000 men of them were slain, within 
two months, on each side. King Donald, refusing to tolerate such 
strife, came on them with an army, and ceased not until the 
principal movers of this trouble were taken, and punished by 
death, for their crimes. The country being subdued in this 
manner, King Donald began to hold the concord of Danes and 
Englishmen in suspicion, and made his habitation in 
Northumberland; having with him, a company of chosen men, ready 
to resist all invasion that might occur: and finally, he died 
there, after he had reigned 11 years; and was buried in Iona, 
from the Incarnation, 903 years. And so ends here, the 10th book 
of these Chronicles.



Book XI. 
Here Begins the Eleventh Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
Of King Constantine the Third. How Danes and 
Englishmen were allied by marriage; and how the peace 
was dissolved. How the Scots were defeated by the 
Danes. And of the death of King Constantine.

After the death of King Donald, Constantine the 3rd, son to King 
Ethus, succeeded. He was given more to domestic and religious 
matters, than to warfare. At this time, Edward, King of England, 
son to Alfred, the last king thereof to have occasion of battle 
against the Scots, sent a herald to King Constantine, charging 
him to restore to Englishmen the lands of Northumberland, 
Cumbria, and Westmorland, which Gregor had taken from them 
before; with a promise, if the same were not done, he would, 
within 60 days after, be attacked with battle. King Constantine 
said to this herald: "Return home, and say to King Edward, 
Although you have no occasion of battle against us, intending, 
by false title, to rob our lands from us; yet we shall defend 
the same, so far as God wll give us grace, to the utter end of 
our lives: praying God to turn the damage that is to fall by the 
war, on them that gave the first occasion thereof." There 
followed, soon after, frequent incursions on either side; yet, 
for fear of the Danes, they dared not meet in set battle, so 
that the Danes should not have sufficient opportunity to conquer 
both their realms. At last, when they were broken with each 
other's injuries, the nobles of England seeing such great damage 
happening to their realm, persuaded King Edward to suppress his 
hatred of Danes, and to have peace with the Scots. Edward, not 
refusing this counsel, sent his ambassadors to King Constantine, 
and, with little difficulty, purchased peace, redress being made 
on each side.

Short time after, it happened, that certain poor men of England 
were taken by Danes, and hanged on gibbets, as thieves; and the 
Englishmen, seeking occasion of battle, slew certain Danes, who 
were doing their errands in London, in revenge for the 
Englishmen that were before slain. There then followed slaughter 
between Englishmen and Danes, in all places where they met; and 
gave occasion to both their people to come with set battle 
against other. Nonetheless, when they were arrayed in each 
other's sight, ready to fight, they were parted, by the 
intervention of prelates, and brought again to friendship and 
alliance, under these conditions: Beatrice, daughter of King 
Edward, should be given in marriage to Sitrik, King of Danes; 
and the heirs-male, got between them, failing succession of King 
Edward, to succeed to the crown of England. King Edward had a 
nobleman for his brother, named Edwin, who was sent, by 
persuasion of Sitrik, to Flanders, in a frail ship, so that he 
should not contend for the crown; this Edwin perished in the 
passage, between England and Flanders. Athelstane, bastard son 
to King Edward, hearing that his brother was destroyed, fled out 
of England to save his life. Thus, the Danes greatly rejoiced; 
trusting, because all succession of Edward had failed, except 
his daughter, Beatrice, to obtain the crown of England. While 
the Englishmen and Danes were given to such business, Beatrice, 
who was given to Sitrik in marriage, sent her confidential 
servants, to warn her father, King Edward, to avoid the company 
of her husband, who was set for his slaughter. Edward, moved by 
this news, repented both the death of his brother, and the 
marriage alliance made with the Danes; and and was so upset, 
that he would have slain himself, had he not been stopped by his 
friends. At last, he set himself, with extreme hatred, to meet 
the treachery of his son-in-law; and finally, by the agency of 
his daughter, he slew him by poison. This Sitrik, that was put 
down in this manner, had two sons, named Avalassus and Godfried, 
very expert in warfare. These 2 brothers succeeded to their 
father's lands, with equal authority and purpose to revenge 
their father's slaughter: and, because they found their 
stepmother participant therewith, they made her sit naked on a 
cold anvil, with red-hot eggs bound under her armpits, until she 
was dead. And, because no hope of peace appeared between 
Englishmen and Danes, there followed, several battles, with 
varying outcomes; until at last, the Danes were put to flight at 
the River Ouse. And though the victory fell to Englishmen, yet 
it was not got without incredible slaughter; for King Edward was 
slain in the said battle. The Danes, when they heard of the 
death of King Edward, though they were defeated, believed great 
happiness would succeed to them, because the head of their 
enemies was taken away; and immediately, they collected the 
remainder of their army with greater courage than before, and 
discussed long among themselves what was to be done. At last, 
Avalassus, son to this last King of Danes, left his brother, 
Godfried, in England, and went to Constantine, King of Scots; 
and finally, seduced hiin with large sums of money, to fight, 
contrary to his treaty, in support of the Danes against the 
Englishmen. Soon after, the Danes and Scots made provision of 
all things necessary for battle; expecting to bring the 
Englishmen to utter destruction with little difficulty: but, as 
often occurs, the state of man is so uncertain, that, when they 
have most confidence in their strength, all their warlike 
ordinance and proud dominion are found vain and fragile, by some 
wretched end. King Constantine sent Malcolm, the Prince of 
Scotland and Lord of Cumberland, with 20,000 men in support of 
the Danes. Malcolm, assembled in this manner with the Danes, 
came within several lands of England, attacking the same with 
all cruelties that might be devised: many innocent men slain, 
and many holy places burned and destroyed. Nonetheless, the more 
that they engaged in such cruelties, the more followed on them 
the vengeance and punishment of God, as we shall hear. The 
Englishmen, after the slaughter of King Edward, choose 
Athelstane, his bastard son, described above, for his sovereign 
courage and virtue, to be king. This Athelstane, seeing great 
damage done to his subjects by injury of the Scots and Danes, 
hastily gathered an army; trusting, by the favour of God, and 
the justice of his cause, to have victory: and finally, met the 
Scots and Danes at Brunanburh, where it was cruelly fought at 
the first joining. Immediately, the Englishmen some part went 
back, seemingly as if they had been defeated: then the Danes and 
Scots, as if they had been victorious, fell to plundering 
without any array. Immediately, the Englishmen, as they were 
commanded by their captain, returned with battle arrays, and put 
both the Scots and Danes to flight. This dreadful day well 
proved the Scots and Danes more manly than prudent; for, though 
they were of such strength and numbers, that they might have 
taken all the Englishmen prisoners without any blow struck, yet, 
because they were more mindful of the spoils than their own 
welfare, they shamefully lost the victory which was in their 
hands, to the great damage of their common good. In this 
dreadful battle were slain, more incredlble number of Danes and 
Scots than ever was heard in any age before; and with them, many 
of the nobles of Scotland, persevering in continual fighting to 
the death.

King Athelstane, after his victory, came to Northumberland, 
Cumbria, and Westmorland; and because the people were unarmed, 
he got all the strongholds and towns thereof surrendered at his 
pleasure. Malcolm, badly wounded, was brought home on a horse 
litter. As soon as King Constantine was informed of these 
calamities falling to the Scots at Brunanburh, he convened his 
nobles at Abernethy, to consider what was to be done in these 
great matters. And because he saw them but young, and unable to 
sustain great tasks, for all the wise aged nobles were slain at 
this last battle; he took such displeasure, that he went to the 
abbey of Saint Andrew's, and became a canon there, and lived the 
remainder of his days in that habit; until at last he died, the 
40th year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 943 years. His 
body was buried in the said abbey; but it was taken up the first 
year after, and buried in Iona, among the tombs of other kings.

In the time of Constantine, 2 monsters were seen in Albion, the 
first was among the Danes; a man, with double members, a huge 
belly, a head like a sow, feet like a goose, and body covered in 
hair. The other monster was in Northumberland: of man's figure, 
with one trunk from the navel down, 2 heads, 4 arms, 2 chests, 2 
minds, each hating the other: One died long before the other: 
this other, unable to tolerate the corrupt stench of the dead 
carrion, died. In this time, blood sprang out of a hill in 
Galloway, 7 days continually, and made all the rivers and 
streams of purple colour. The soothsayers conjectured that great 
effusion of blood would come on the Scots: which appeared well 
at Brunanburh.


Chap. Second. 
Of King Malcolm the First. How Cumberland and 
Westmorland were annexed to the Prince of Scotland. Of 
the murder of King Malcolm; and punishment for the 
same. Of the death of King Athelstane.

As soon as Constantine was made a canon, Malcolm, the first of 
that name, and son to Donald the Fifth, was made king. He was 
given in the beginning of his rule, rather to defend his realm, 
than to attack others, because his people were broken by several 
wars. At last, when he had sent his ambassadors to King 
Athelstane for peace, he was informed that King Athelstane had 
given Northumberland to Avalassus, King of Danes, to assist his 
wars against the Scots. This news made Malcolm very taken aback, 
not knowing what was to be done in such a great matter; for his 
nobles were young, and not strong enough to resist such great 
force of enemies at this time. Nonetheless, when he was most 
despairing, and finding least support of friends, tidings came, 
that Englishmen and Danes had fallen out, and fought among 
themselves with great slaughter; and after the victory had 
fallen to the Englishmen, they ceased not from continual 
slaughter in the chase of the Danes, until the night put an end 
to their labour: also, Avalassus, with certain Danes who were 
escaped from this battle, was fled to Ireland; and Athelstane 
was so broken by these wars, that the most part of his army was 
lost, and he stayed in Northumberland, uncertain whether he 
would follow on the chase of Danes, or come forward, with a new 
army, to attack the Scots. Malcolm, rejoicing in this news, 
commanded his prelates, by general procession, to give thanks to 
God for delivering his people from the extreme danger of their 
enemies. And not long after, the ambassadors of King Athelstane 
came, desiring to have peace with Scots, for the welfare of both 
their realms. Soon after, peace was confirmed between Englishmen 
and Scots, under these conditions: "Northumberland should pass 
under perpetual dominion of Englishmen, and Cumberland and 
Westmorland shall be perpetually annexed to the Prince of 
Scotland that reigns for the time." By the terms of this . 
peace, Indulf, son to Constantine the 3rd, took possession, as 
Prince of Scotland, both of Cumberland and Westmorland. King 
Malcolm passed the remainder of his days in administration and 
justice; until at last, by a conspiracy of scoundrels, for his 
extreme punishment and severity of justice, he was slain at 
Forres, a town of Moray, the 15th year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 959 years. The slayers of this noble prince were 
torn apart by wild horses, and their quarters displayed in 
different towns; and they who were devisers of the crime, or 
gave counsel thereto, were impaled through the body with a 
stake. The 3rd year after the death of Malcolm, King Athelstane 
of England died; after whom, succeeded, Edmund, his son. Other 
write, that this Edmund was Athelstan's brother; but I will 
follow Veremond, who says that King Edward had no children but 
Athelstane, and Beatrice, that was given in marriage to Sitrik, 
Prince of Danes: nonetheless, whoever was Edmund's father, the 
truth is, that Edmund succeeded immediately to King Athelstane.



Chap. Third. 
Of King Indulf. How Avalassus, King of Danes, was 
defeated by King Edmund, with support of the Scots. 
How sundry Danes were defeated in Buchan, and King 
Indulf slain.

Malcolm having been slain, as we have said, Indulf was crowned 
at Scone. In the 5th year of his reign, the ambassadors of 
Avalassus, King of Danes and Norway, came to him, desiring him 
to raise his army to revenge the injuries done by Englishmen in 
the battle of Brunanburh; and said it might be easily done, 
since King Athelstane had died, and Edmund, a man of feeble 
courage, was reigning in his place: Also, the peace made between 
Malcolm and Athelstane was dissolved by the death of them both. 
It was answered by Indulf, That Malcolm made peace with 
Athelstane with such careful consultation and binding oaths, 
sworn on either side, that it might no ways by dissolved. 
Avalassus conjectured by this answer, that Indulf had no sight 
to his nobles slain at Brunanburh; and, therefore, the said 
Avalassus set him to revenge the slaughter of his friends, the 
Danes, in his best manner: and, to bring his purpose more 
quickly to effect, he brought a valiant captain, named Renate, 
with an army of Danes, to Northumberland. Elgarine, governor for 
the time in Northumberland, welcomed Avalassus with his army. 
And because this Elgarine was of the Danes' blood, he 
surrendered all the strongholds of Northumberland to Avalassus, 
and promised to support him against King Edmund with all the 
strength he might. King Edmund, knowing of the coming of Danes 
in Northumberland, sent to King Indulf; and, by the terms of the 
treaty before contracted, he got 10,000 Scots to his support, 
and came with them to Northumberland. Avalassus, when he heard 
of the coming of King Edmund, sent a herald, requiring him to 
suffer Northumberland to be peaceably enjoyed by the said 
Avalassus, because the same was given to him before by King 
Athelstane, and lay as a border between Englishmen and Scots: 
and if King Edmund would suffer him enjoy the said lands, he 
would stand perpetual friend, both to Scots and Englishmen, in 
times coming; and defend them, if they were attacked, against 
all enemies. At last, seeing nothing but rejection of his 
desires, he arrayed his people, and fought with great courage, 
both against Englishmen and Scots. At the first joining, 8,000 
men of Northumberland, who came under his banner, took to 
flight, and made the army of King Edmund more confident. 
Nonetheless, the battle continued very fiercely on all sides; 
until at last, the Danes were put to flight: on whom followed 
the Englishmen, with such cruelty, that none was spared that 
could be taken. Among others, Elgarine of Northumberland was 
taken and brought to York. On the third day after, he was 
accused for his rebellion against King Edmund, and torn apart by 
wild horses. The remaining nobles of Northumberland who were 
taken in this field, were brought to Edmund, and hanged on 
gibbets. There followed, certain peace, many years after, among 
the people of Albion.

Indulf, having his realm in certain peace, left nothing undone 
that was appropriate to the office of a noble prince. 
Nonetheless, when things seemed most peaceful, he was attacked 
with new trouble; for Haakon, Prince of Norway, and Helrik, 
Prince of Denmark, came with a fleet of Danes to Albion, to 
revenge the slaughter of their friends in Northumberland. These 
Danes were many days prevented from landing by the Scots: at 
last, they dissimulated, and pretended to return home; and 
landed, the 4th day after, in Buchan. The people there gathered 
quickly to resist them: nonetheless, they were vanquished, and 
driven to the mountains. King Indulf, when he heard of these 
misfortunes, raised his army with such diligence, that he came 
to the lands where these Danes were, before they were informed. 
As soon as he saw the Danes arrayed, he exhorted his people to 
battle, saying, It was no little sign of victory, that they were 
to fight against the remainder of that people who were lately 
vanquished by them. They had also, the same captain, the same 
spirit and strength, that they had before; and they should not 
only have riches, if they had victory, as reward for their 
labour, but their realm defended from their enemies, and would 
enjoy the same with great tranquillity, in times coming. 
Scarcely were these words said, when both the armies joined, and 
fought a long time, with uncertain victory: at last, the line 
was broken on all sides, each one fighting through other, ready 
to fly. In the meantime, two Lothian men, named Dunbar and 
Graham, showed themselves as if they were coming on the rear of 
the Danes; and immediately the Danes fled: nonetheless, many of 
them persevered in battle until they were slain: Others, not 
knowing to what place they should fly, fell among moorlands, and 
were slain by the people. Indulf, having victory in this way, 
went through the camp with a small company, as if there was no 
danger, and happened to come on a band of Danes hid under covert 
in a vale: where he was slain, fighting to the death, to the 
utter destruction of his foes; and was buried in Iona, the 9th 
year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 968 years. And in this 
each year died, Edmund, King of England: after whom, succeeded, 
Ethelred.



Chap. Fourth. 
Of King Dub; and how he was troubled with great 
infirmity, by witchcraft. How he punished certain 
conspirators, and was slain.

After the death of King Indulf, a convention was made at Scone: 
in which, Dub, the son of Malcolm the First, was made king; and 
Culen, son of Indulf, made Prince of Scotland, and Lord of 
Cumberland. Dub, after his coronation, went to the Isles, and 
called before him all the thanes thereof; and made his oath, if 
they did not suppress the thieves within their lands, to punish 
them no less than the principal misdoers. The thanes of the 
Isles, dreading the severity of the king, took many sorners<83> 
and vagabond scoundrels of the country, and put them to death. 
Thus, the remainder of these shameful people were constrained to 
fly to Ireland, or else to seek some honest craft to win their 
living. Yet, several of the nobles felt indignation, that their 
friends, who came of noble blood, should be constrained to seek 
their living by servile crafts; and the commoners, who were born 
to servitude, were preferred to them in honours and dignity: and 
therefore thought the king unworthy to reign above them. This 
murmuration was not only in the Isles, but in several parts of 
the realm. In the meantime, King Dub fell into a serious 
illness, unknown to physicians in those days. He was not only 
troubled each day with new dolour, but was dissolved in a 
continual sweat, and could get no rest nor sleep. Also, his 
malady was the more wonderful, that the breath proceeding from 
his vital spirits, affected his blood in due proportion, with 
soft pulses; and notwithstanding, he grew so lean, that his body 
seemed quickly to vanish. The physicians despaired of his life; 
and, knowing no remedy against his infirmity, began, by pleasing 
words, to make him consolation: saying, He should revert at the 
spring of the year, when every thing, by natural influence, 
becomes better. The king, despairing finally of his health, sent 
for all the captains of the tribes, and prayed them to have such 
sight to their honor and the common good, that, notwithstanding 
his infirmity, the realm might be governed in peace and justice. 
The captains promised to do all things as he desired: 
nonetheless, there arose, each day, continual slaughter and 
robbery in all parts of the realm, with more trouble than may be 
described. The physicians prevented this damage from being said 
to the king, in case he took such melancholy thereby, that it 
might hasten him to his death. In the meantime, there arose a 
murmour among the commoners, that the king was not troubled with 
natural infirmity, but by devilry and craft of witches: of whom, 
there were a great number in Forres, a town of Moray. As soon as 
the king was informed whereof, he sent several wise and skilled 
men to see how true it was. These men, who were sent to do this, 
said they were sent to make an agreement between the king and 
the Murrays. In the evening, they entered the castle of Forres, 
and said to Donald, the captain thereof, the cause of their 
coming; and prayed him to investigate if such things as were 
said, were true. The captain got, finally, knowledge of all this 
treason, by one of his soldiers, who had the daughter of the 
principal witch as his mistress; and got her to reveal in what 
house of the town this witchcraft was practiced. Then the king's 
servants, with a company of soldiers, entered the same house 
where these witches were, and found an image of wax, made in the 
likeness of Dub, roasting on a spit before the fire; and found 
the witches dripping certain liquor on the image, with other 
charms used to the same effect. The soldiers took these witches 
immediately, and brought them, with the image, to the castle: 
where they confessed, so long as the wax melted before the fire. 
King Dub was dissolved in perpetual sweat; and so long as they 
dripped the said liquor on his image, he should never sleep; and 
when the wax was melted away, the king would die. The witches 
were asked, Who taught them such craft, and who solicited them 
to do it? They answered, They had the craft by the devil; but 
the Murrays solicited them to slay the king by that talent. The 
captain broke the images, and burned the witches. It is said, 
the same night that these witches were taken, in this way, in 
the town of Forres, King Dub was delivered of all his malady; 
and not only selpt well all that night, but was restored to his 
health, as if he had never been vexed with any infirmities. And, 
on the following day, he came to Moray, to punish certain rebels 
that conspired against his majesty: and made such diligent 
pursuit on them in Ross, Caithness, and other parts where they 
fled, that they were finally brought to Forres, and tried. 
Amongst whom were slain, several kinsmen and friends of Donald, 
captain of the said castle of Forres; although they conspired 
more by others than by their own persuasion. This execution of 
justice moved Donald to such hatred, for the slaughter of his 
friends, that he determined, if he could find sufficient 
opportunity, to slay the king: nonetheless, he dissimulated his 
anger for a time. His wife, seeing him each day more melancholy, 
demanded the cause of his displeasure: at last, by long nagging 
of his wife, he said what shame the king had done to him for his 
faithful service: putting his friends to most vile death. This 
wife was a woman of unmerciful cruelty, having no less hatred 
than her husband had, against the king; for several of her 
friends were executed in that same manner: through which, her 
venomous anger was swollen every day with more indignation, not 
knowing to whom she might open the same. But, when she 
understood her husband of the same intention, she exhorted him 
to be of good cheer; and promised to find how their injuries 
might best be revenged: saying, The king was often familiarly 
lodged with them, and might be easily punished. Donald was 
inflamed by these words, above his hatred; waiting for nothing 
but sufficient opportunity to slay the king: and because the 
king was to depart on the following day, this Donald set 
himself, with more diligence, to bring his cursed purpose to 
effect. In the night following, as soon as the king had done his 
devotion, he went to his chamber, and fell asleep. Then was this 
Donald so enraged with cruelty, that he might get no ease until 
his cursed mind was fulfilled. Immediately, he called the king's 
chamber servants to a banquet, and feasted them continually, 
until they were taken with the wines; and so drunk, that they 
were forced to take rest; having no suspicion of this treachery 
devised for the king's death. Donald, seeing the king's chamber 
servants asleep, sent four servants, who were corrupted before 
with his money, into the king's chamber, and they slew him; and 
brought his body, without any noise, out at a postern gate, and 
two miles from the place where he was slain, to a stream, and 
buried it in the midst thereof, where the stream used to pass; 
then put a great stone above his body, so that nothing should 
appear hidden in the said place. These traitors, that slew the 
king, fled to Orkney, so that the dead corpse should not show 
the slayers; for it is held among us, that the body of a slain 
man bleeds before the slayer: and, whether the same be true or 
not, let them testify that has experience thereof. Donald, after 
the murder of the king, to so as to appear innocent thereof, 
passed the remainder of the night with the king's guard; 
speaking of the great benefits done to him, several times, by 
the king. On the following day, the outcry arose among the 
associates, saying, The king was slain, his bed pooling in 
blood, and the body taken away, no man knew where. Donald, 
hearing the noise, came in the chamber with the remaining 
chamber servants, as if he had known nothing of this treachery: 
and because he saw the bed bloody, he slew the chamber servants, 
as if they had been guilty thereof; and ran up and down the 
castle like a furious man, to see if he might see any token of 
the king's slaughter. At last, he found the postern open; and 
judged than, certainly, that the chamber servants had slain the 
king; for they had the keys of the castle in their keeping. The 
nobles, very frightened, came quickly to see this terrible deed; 
having more wonder, that the body was taken away, than of his 
murder: nonetheless, several of them suspected that this cruelty 
was done by Donald; because he made diligence in searching the 
authors of this treachery, above the measure of just affection: 
and soon after, they returned home. Six months after, neither 
sun, moon, nor stars, were seen in the heavens; but the sky 
overcovered with perpetual cloud, to the great terror of the 
people.



Chap. Fifth. 
How Culen, Prince of Scotland, punished the murder of 
King Dub. Of several marvels seen in Albion.

Culen, Prince of Scotland, and Lord of Cumberland, very cast 
down by this perpetual darkness continuing so long, to the great 
terror of the people; demanded of his nobles, what might be the 
cause thereof. They answered, as they believed, God was so 
perturbed at the murder of the noble King Dub, that, if it were 
not punished quickly, a most terrible vengeance was to fall on 
their realm. Immediately, Culen commanded general prayers and 
fasting to be done through all parts of the realm; and made his 
solemn oath, never to cease, until he punished the treacherous 
murder of Dub. Not long after, he came to Moray; and, by his 
coming, he made the Murrays very afraid. Donald, knowing himself 
guilty of this treachery, fled to the mouth of Tay, where he 
raised sail, to go to Norway; and had with him, the slayers of 
King Dub: for the minds of all accursed tyrants, by natural 
inclination, fear every creature, and show themselves guilty, 
either in deeds or expression; and have always such fear for 
their life, that they give credence to no man; but avoid all 
celebrated company, and confide in nothing so much as in 
darkness and fleeing. In the same manner, this Donald showed, by 
his fleeing, the hidden treachery that no man would have 
suspected, if he had waied for the king's coming. Thus, he was 
brought to such misery, that where he was once reputed familiar 
to the king, and lover of his common good, he was regarded as a 
most odious and treacherous coward. The people, seeing him fly 
for suspicion of the said treachery, prayed God to send 
vengeance on him and his company: which followed soon after; for 
Culen, when he heard of his departing, took the castle of 
Forres, and found in it, Donald's wife, with his three 
daughters. After long inquisition, she confessed all the manner 
of his death, and how his body was hidden in the midst of a 
stream, with all circumstance, as we have said. On the following 
day, when the people were going to take up the body of Dub, 
tidings came, that Donald, with his accomplices, was 
shipwrecked, and taken by the people to be punished for his 
offence. Soon after, by command of Culen, he was brought to 
judgement, with his wife, and 4 servants, and put cruelly to 
death; their bodies quartered, and hung up in different towns of 
this realm, to be an example to all people, what iniquity it is 
to slay a king. The takers of Donald and his accomplices were 
not only rewarded richly, but exempted from all public exaction 
in times coming. Such things done, the body of King Dub was 
taken up, and brought, with great solemnity, to Iona, where it 
was buried. It is said, though King Dub lay 6 months under 
earth, his body was as fresh of colour and skin, as the first 
hour it was hidden; and, from the time when his body came above 
the earth, the weather changed to the greatest serenity. A 
bridge is now in the same place where his body was hidden: 
beside which now, is an abbey of the Cistercian order, named 
Kinloss, dedicated to the Virgin Mary.

Many strange marvels were seen at this time in Albion: Horse ate 
their own flesh; a woman was delivered of her birth, which had 
neither eyes, nose, nor foot; a sparrowhawk was stranguled by an 
owlet. And, most wonderful of all, neither sun, moon, nor stars, 
appeared in sight, for 6 months; but the sky overcovered with 
perpetual darkness, as we have said.



Chap. Sixth. 
Of King Culen, and his vicious life. Of the trouble 
that came in the realm by his evil administration.

Donald slain in this manner, Culen was made king, in the fourth 
year of King Dub; from the Incarnation, 972 years. The people 
believed that he would be a noble prince, seeing him begin with 
such sovereign justice: but little virtue was seen in him after; 
for he governed not the realm by consultation with his nobles, 
but was given, by rage of youth, to a most insolent and corrupt 
life; and through his vice, he gave occasion to his people to 
grow wilder under his rule, than ever they were under any other 
prince before. Finally, the realm was brought to such a point, 
that thieves, robbers, and similar people, were not only 
unpunished, but held in great estimation. Such great trouble 
arose, each day more and more, in the country, that, if the same 
were not quickly punished, it seemed the realm would come to 
utter ruin. When Culen was reproved, that these and many other 
enormities came only through his misgovernance, he made little 
excuse, but said, Young men were not like in condition to aged 
persons: therefore, his youth behoved to have a course, until it 
were stabilised by process of time; and should not be held back 
by over-great severity, but to be moderate according to the 
season thereof. Also, his predecessors, Indulf and Dub, were 
over-severe in administration of justice, as appeared in the end 
of their rule; for, when they intended, under colour of justice, 
to oppress their nobles, to take their lands or goods, they 
moved their nobles to rebellion, to the final destruction of 
themselves. It was better, therefore, to reign with favour and 
benevolence above his nobles, than to reign with menacing and 
terror; for by that, and by no other way, might his nobles be 
kept his supporters. Though this answer of King Culen was 
harmful to the common good, yet no man dared openly to speak 
against it; for every man commended his governance, especially 
they that hated just or prudent men. The nobles, seeing the 
king's associates each day more insolent, and nothing done for 
the benefit of the realm, removed themselves from the court: 
Others, vain flatterers and nursers of venery in young persons, 
set themselves to encourage the king in his voluptuous life, 
inducing him to all things that might degenerate his mind with 
most shameful vices: until at last, this wretched prince was 
brought to such misery, that he had sight to nothing but only to 
his sensual pleasures; and cherished no one but most vicious and 
vile scoundrels: and he not only defiled many virgins and 
matrons, but also defiled his own sisters, his daughters, and 
religious women. He had also, a company of vicious rascals, that 
did no other thing, but espied where they might see any pleasing 
virgins or matrons, that they might ell him about them; and 
finally, they were always brought to him, either by force or 
persuasion. Yet, a thing followed more miserable: As soon as the 
king had taken his lust and pleasure of these virgins, he caused 
his wretched servitors to defile them after him, in the same 
manner. If any complained of these odious cruelties, they got no 
other amends, but their legs or arms broken.

And though this degenerate monster had wasted his body with 
over-frequent company of women, yet he took pleasure to see his 
associates have intercourse with them openly in his sight; and 
behaved, in this manner, three years continually: through which, 
he grew not only a despised creature, but, through his 
misgovernance, there arose all manner of trouble and displeasure 
to his subjects. Thieves, robbers, sorners<83>, and oppressors, 
arose with such strength, that no man dared punish them. If any 
man made to resist them, or complain, he was soon after slain, 
or else his goods confiscated, and his house burned. And not 
only temporal men, but also, spiritual, were plundered in the 
same manner; their goods and ornaments taken by force: through 
which, the commoners and country people lived many years in 
great oppression and misery. King Culen at last, through his 
gluttony and uncontrolled lust, fell into a most vile and 
shameful infirmity; his nature declining, without any pleasure 
or perception. And through this malady, his body and visage grew 
each day so worn out and lean, that he passed the remainder of 
his days with great dishonour and shame. The nobles, 
notwithstanding his heaviness, made a convention at Scone, to 
deprive him of authority, and to choose a new king. As soon as 
Culen knew what was devised against him, he went quietly with a 
company to Scone. In the meantime, he unluckily met Cadardus, 
Thane of Meffen, by the gate, who slew him, because he defiled 
his daughter before. This end made the vicious tyrant, Culen, 
according to his cursed life, in the 5th year of his reign; from 
the Incarnation, 976 years; and was buried in Iona.



Chap. Seventh. 
Of King Kenneth the 3rd, and his governance. Of his 
Speech made to the nobles; and how he constrained them 
to bring several thieves to his justice.

Culen slain, as we have said, Kenneth, brother to King Dub, was 
made king. In the beginning of his rule, he had great labour to 
bring the people, who had grown wild by the negligence of Culen, 
to virtuous living; for it is a thing daily practiced among us, 
that first the nobles, and then the commoners, follow the 
manners of the king. If the king be virtuous, the people, by 
imitation, incline to virtue. When he is vicious, the people, in 
the same manner, follow his vices. King Kenneth, that he should 
not detest the shameful deformities in others which appeared in 
himself, showed himself to the people as a chaste prince, of 
scanty food, liberal and meek in all his doings, hating all 
scurrility. He banished all taverners, drunkards, cadgers, and 
vain flatterers, out of his house; and nurtured concord, both 
with foreign and native people. He hated all sedition so much, 
that he punished the movers thereof by death: and had such 
affection to the common good, that no man was suffered to abide 
in his court, but such as had sufficient virtue and crafts to 
win their living. Thus were his subjects neither degenerate by 
long sloth, nor yet irked with exercise of good works. This 
prince, for his virtuous governance, was reputed most worthy to 
reign above his people; and decided to pass through all lands of 
his realm, for the punishment of thieves. At his coming to 
Lanark, several of his subjects came to him, and complained of 
many serious injuries and wrongs done to them by several 
scoundrels of the country. As soon as these scoundrels were 
informed that the king was to sit in judgement for execution of 
justice, they fled, with the assistance of the nobles, to the 
Isles.

The king, very angered that his nobles stopped him from doing 
justice in this manner, postponed his displeasure for a time; 
and in the year next following, he made a general convention of 
his nobles at Scone. On the night before his convention, he hid 
a number of armed men in a quiet chamber, not far from the place 
where the counsel was to beheld, commanding them to be secret 
until they were summoned, and then to execute the charges 
committed to them. On the following day, all his nobles were 
ordered to the convention in their assigned places near the 
king, according they were of blood and authority. In the 
meantime, the armed men came out of the chamber where they were 
hidden, and stood about the council. Kenneth, seeing them 
daunted, said: "Although you may fear that this new way of 
judgement, different from old customs of our elders, wise 
friends, will result in harm to you, for fear of these armed men 
that stand about you; yet if our mind, which is set to nothing 
more than to the common profit of your realm and your selves, 
were clear to you, you would know that these armed men are not 
ordained to do any damage to you, or to the nobility of 
Scotland, except to be the certain shield of our common good. 
Believe not, wise friends, that we, with any treacherous 
deceits, have brought this guard for your destruction; since you 
are the only support of our realm: therefore, understand these 
armed men are not here to threaten, but to defend your 
individual and common profit. There are several evil-disposed 
persons in this realm, always repugnant to the welfare thereof, 
and given to theft, robbery, slaughter, burning, and similar 
intolerable extortions on the people. You know what enormities 
have been done, both in the time of Culen, and in the beginning 
of our rule, to the destruction of our commoners: and yet, you 
know, our commoners, with their continual labour, sustain us 
all. We are richly clothed, and have all kind of costly meats; 
they are poorly clad, and live on scanty food. And since we have 
all the fruit of their labours, I think, when their goods are 
safe, we are safe; when they are harried and brought to poverty, 
none of us are at ease. They work though we are idle, and with 
continual labour win us riches; the fruit of their labours comes 
to us, and not to themselves. Therefore, he who robs them, robs 
us; he who supports thieves in their damage, are enemies to us 
and our common good. For these reasons, all such unsupportable 
injuries on innocent people should be forbidden; and not only 
should I desire such things to be done, but you should desire 
them in the same manner, if you have affection either to the 
welfare of this realm, or to yourselves, your wives or children. 
We proposed, as you remember, at Lanark, to purge this realm of 
all misdoers, so that the commoners and nobles may be nurtured, 
in times coming, in peace and tranquillity: yet these misdoers, 
in contempt of our authority, did not appear for judgement. And 
though I knew nothing better than that they escaped with the 
assistance of great men, yet I postponed this offence until more 
opportunity occurred. However, many of you, as we were certainly 
informed, were participants in this, and convoyed them from our 
justice. Also, the frequent messages sent between you and these 
thieves, making no diligence to bring them to our justice, have 
made the matter more credible. Nonetheless, in whatsoever way 
the matter stands, we have removed all suspicion, if we have had 
any against you; and hold you, at this time, not as favourers of 
scoundrels, but rather defenders of our realm: praying you, if 
you have been more slothful in bygone times than was needful, to 
repair all errors, that you may appear as lovers of your 
individual and common welfare. And first, my will is that that 
you should bring these thieves and rebels to our justice, that 
they may by punished according to their crimes; for I promise 
you, you shall not be delivered of this guard, until I see them 
put to death; and the more quickly that you carry out these 
commands, the more quickly you shall be delivered of bondage, 
and richly rewarded for your labours."

The nobles hearing these words, fell on their knees, praying him 
to forgive all offence done against his majesty; and promised 
not only to do all commands as he desired, but to remain where 
he pleased, until their friends had brought these misdoers and 
rebels to his justice. Such things done, the king brought all 
the nobles, under strong guard, to the castle of Perth. This 
castle stood upon the Water of Tay, and was so securely kept, in 
those days, with guards within and without, that no man got out 
or in without special licence of the king. All vagabond and idle 
people, who were found at the gate, were brought for suspicion 
to the castle. The nobles, in the meantime, were occupied with 
reading histories; for in those days cards and dice were not so 
much used as they are now. Finally, they made such progress, by 
the extreme diligence of their friends, that 500 of the most 
notable thieves were brought to the castle of Perth, and hanged 
on gibbets, and their bodies forbidden to be taken down; to give 
an example to others, what fruit follows such crimes.

Such things done, the nobles were delivered, and exhorted by the 
king not to allow the people to be injured with such oppressors 
in times coming. The Scots remained, many years after, in 
certain peace.



Chap. Eighth. 
How the Danes, attacking the Scots with great 
cruelties, were defeated by King Kenneth; and how the 
Hays took their first beginning and arms.

The Danes, each day raging in more hatred because they had never 
sufficiently revenged the frequent slaughter of their friends by 
the wars of the Scots; arrived with a great fleet in Albion; and 
were determined, as it was well proven in the end of their wars, 
in whatsoever part of Albion they arrived, to remain there 
permanently; and either, by force of arms, to subdue the realm 
to their rule, or else, to die together. This fleet of Danes 
arrived at the Red Banks, in Angus; where now stands the Abbey 
of Arbroath, dedicated to the honour of Saint Thomas of 
Canterbury, after the order of Saint Benedict. Part of the Danes 
gave counsel not to land in those parts, but rather to go to 
England; for the Scots of that region were very valiant, and 
often before did great damage to the Danes in frequent battles. 
And since these lands, where they had arrived, were more 
productive of trees than of crops, it was not profitable to risk 
themselves for such poor regions. By contrast, the lands of 
England, lying to the South, were more rich, and the people 
thereof given to nothing less than to warfare, and might 
therefore be more easily subdued. Further, if they coveted any 
rich lands in Albion, without any great danger following, it 
would be best to go to Kent. Others said, They were not arrived 
in Albion only to conquer lands, but to revenge the injuries 
done by the Scots, who were a bloody people, more eager to 
defend other men's goods than their own; as was proven in the 
last battle fought in Northumberland, when they came in support 
of the Englishmen: and therefore, as soon as the Danes come to 
Kent, they would be constrained to fight, not only against 
Englishmen, but against Scots: by contrast, if they stayed in 
Scotland, they should fight only with Scots. Thus it would be 
best to attack the Scots first; and when the Scots were 
destroyed, to go then, after this victory, to England, and 
commit the remaining tasks to the chance of fortune. The Danes, 
weary from long labour on the sea, approved of this last 
opinion, and landed, finally, beside Montrose; and not only took 
the town, but slew all people taken in it, and broke down the 
walls thereof to the ground: and soon after, they came through 
the remaining lands of Angus to the Firth of Tay, ceasing from 
no manner of cruelty that might be devised.

The people, harried by these miseries, came to King Kenneth; for 
he was then in Stirling, occupied in administration of justice, 
and expecting nothing less than such invasion of enemies to 
attack his realm. After short consultation, so that his realm 
should not be open to more extortions, he commanded, by general 
edict, all persons able to bear arms to meet him a short time 
after; and finally, at the day appointed, he came with an army 
to the mouth of Earn. On the following day, it was said to him, 
that the Danes had come over the Tay, lying, with a strong 
siege, about the castle of Perth, with such insufferable 
cruelty, that no kind of people, towns, nor churches, where they 
were masters, were spared. The king, moved by these injuries, 
raised his army, with greatest diligence, to meet his enemies. 
In the following night, he came to Luncarty, which is a town not 
far from Tay. The Danes, unafraid of his coming, prepared for 
battle. Then Kenneth arrayed his people in a suitable place: 
and, to move his nobles with high courage and spirit against 
their enemies, he discharged them of all obligations and duties 
due to him for 5 years to come; then promised, by open 
proclamation, to give to each man that brought to him the head 
of a Dane, 10 pounds, or else land perpetually respondent 
thereto. After this, he made his prayer to God, to send his army 
good fortune, and to choose rather with courage and honour to 
persevere in battle to the death, than to be taken fleeing, with 
shame and wretchedness. The Scots, inspired by their words to 
hope of victory, arrayed themselves in good order. Malcolm Duff, 
Prince of Scotland, and Lord of Cumberland, was arrayed on the 
right wing; and Duncan, Thane of Atholl, on the left wing: in 
the centre was King Kenneth. On the other side, the Danes were 
arrayed at the foot of the hill, not far distant from the Scots. 
The armies stood for a long time arrayed in each other's sight: 
until at last the Scots, fierce and desirous of battle, came, 
with incredible shower of darts, arrows, and crossbow bolts, on 
the Danes; and they, refusing to sustain this attack of the 
Scots, came forward with a great noise. Immediately, both the 
armies joined, without any sign of trumpet; and fought so 
fiercely, that none of them might sustain the force of the 
other. And though long fighting followed, with uncertain 
victory, yet nothing was more impediment to Scots than their 
desire to have the heads of Danes rather than the victory. When 
this was known to Danes, they cried, in a loud voice, they 
either would have victory, or die all together; and immediately, 
they rushed with such eager force, that both the wings of the 
Scots were put to flight. Nonetheless, the centre resisted 
valiantly the whole force of thir enemies. Now our army stood in 
extreme danger; for many of the Scots fled, and were cruelly 
slain by Danes. This day would have seen the utter extermination 
of the Scots, had not a country man, named Hay, with his two 
sons, of strong and rude bodies, and of most noble courage, came 
quickly in support of Kenneth and his nobles, after they were 
near vanquished by their enemies. This Hay having no weapons but 
the yoke of a plough, and seeing the centre, where Kenneth was 
fighting against the Danes, naked of both the wings; thought 
nothing so honorable as to die valiantly among so many noblemen. 
There was a narrow passage, not far from the battle, where a 
great number of the Scots were slain, miserably fleeing. This 
Hay, trusting nothing so good as to stop the fleeing of the 
Scots, stayed in this narrow passage, with his two sons; and 
slew both Danes, and Scots whom he found fleeing, with his yoke. 
In the meantime, certain of the Scots, who were very forceful 
and valiant, cried with a loud voice, "All good Scotsmen, 
return, and renew battle for defence of your king and realm; and 
consider, now, whether it is more honourable to risk yourselves 
with a good chance in defence of your prince, than to be 
shamefully slain while you are fleeing." This Hay, with his two 
sons, armed, as we have said, with yokes of a plough, stayed in 
this narrow passage, and forced the Scots who were fleeing, to 
return with him to battle against their enemies. The Danes, 
daunted by their returning, and thinking some new army was 
coming on their backs, left the chase of the Scots, and made to 
return to their people. Then the Scots, who were vanquished 
before, were raised with new spirit and courage, rushed fiercely 
on their enemies, and put them to flight. Great slaughter was 
made in the battle, but more in the chase. The Scots got, this 
day, a glorious victory over the Danes, by persevering fighting 
of the nobles of Scotland, in the centre, to the death. Yet most 
honor succeeded to Hay and his sons; for he helped to win the 
field, after it was defeated. The Scots passed the night after 
this victory with singing, dancing, and incredible blitheness. 
On the following day, Kenneth gave the most part of all the 
spoils of this battle to Hay and his sons. The remainder thereof 
were divided, by custom of arms, among the Scots.

Such things done, Kenneth returned to the castle of Perth, and 
commanded this Hay and his sons to be clothed with rich clothes, 
and to follow him to the said castle. But Hay, not desiring 
this, came with his 2 sons, in their old and rusty habit, 
strinkled with dust and sweat of battle, in the same manner as 
they fought; ready to do what commands he might give, at the 
king's pleasure. The people, very desirous to see Hay and his 
sons, who, by their singular courage, had saved the king and the 
realm, when they were in most danger from their enemies, came in 
great multitude, and carried them, as upholders of the realm, to 
the king's palace. Hay, accompanied by many people in this way, 
entered the king's palace, bearing the yoke on his shoulders, in 
the same manner as he fought against the Danes. Soon after, a 
council was held at Scone, in which Hay and his sons were made 
noble, and endowed, for their singular virtue proven in this 
field, with certain lands, to sustain their estate. It is said 
that he asked from the king certain lands, which he knew very 
plentiful before, lying between Tay and Ardle; and got as much 
thereof as from where a falcon flew from a man's hand, until she 
alighted. The falcon flew to a town, 4 miles from Dundee, called 
Ross, and lighted on a stone, which is yet called The Falcon 
Stone; and so he got all the lands between Tay and Ardle, 6 
miles in length, and 4 in breadth; which lands are yet inhabited 
by his posterity. Also, so that none of his valiant deeds should 
perish, but always remain in recent and perpetual memory, King 
Kenneth gave him three red shields, in a field of silver, to 
bear in manner of arms, in place of the yoke; to signify that he 
was promoted from small and obscure lineage, to great honours, 
riches, and lands. Also, there were added to his arms the figure 
of the yoke with which he helped the Scots in their most need. 
Of this Hay, are descended many noble and valiant men, always 
defenders of this realm; whose house is decorated with such 
authority, that it is Constable of Scotland.



Chap. Ninth. 
How King Kenneth slew the Prince of Scotland, so that 
his son might succeed to the crown. Of the message 
sent by Saint Edward to King Kenneth; and of Kenneth's 
speech to his nobles.

After the defeat of the Danes, there followed several 
contentions in this realm. The men of the Isles took a huge 
plunder of goods out of Ross; nonetheless, they were all taken 
and slain by people of the country. As soon as this trouble was 
pacified, there followed, another, in Angus and Mearns, of 
greater importance. There was a man naraed Cruthneth, who 
gathered the king's rents of all the lands of Angus lying 
between South Esk and North Esk. He had a daughter, named Fenel, 
whose son was a fierce and courageous man, named Cruthlint. This 
Cruthlint came to the castle of Delbogin, where his grandfather 
was, and, by his insolence, fell into such a dispute for a 
trifling cause, that 2 of his servants were slain, himself 
narrowly escaping with his life. Soon after, he came to 
Fettercairn, where he met his mother, and told her about this 
injury lately done to him; and she nothing calmed his ire, but 
inflamed him so far, that he gathered a great company of people 
out of the Mearns, and returned, during the night, to the said 
castle; and not only slew his grandfather, but left none alive 
within the said castle: and, on the following day, he brought a 
great plunder of goods out of Angus. The men of Angus, refusing 
to tolerate these raids, arose with great companies, and made 
raids and slaughter in the Mearns in the same manner. King 
Kenneth, knowing how ready his people were to rebellion, when no 
punishment was made thereafter; believed, if these deeds were 
not quickly punished, more sedition would quickly arise, to the 
damage of his realm: and, therefore, he summoned all them that 
were suspected of this cruelty, both of the Mearns and Angus, to 
appear at Scone, the 15th day after following, to submit to the 
law, or be punished for rebellion. And because they did not 
appear the king pursued them with such diligence, that they were 
all taken, and brought to Dunsinane. Cruthlint, and the 
principal movers of this trouble, were put to death. This 
execution of justice brought King Kenneth more favour from his 
people; with such affection, that none of them would hear nor 
suffer any detraction of him. There followed, great 
tranquillity; until at last, the 22nd year of his reign, this 
prince, so long decorated with justice, committed a most 
shameful slaughter: which appeared the more conspicuous, that 
his life was reputed before most innocent, and given to the 
common good. The blind and immoderate affection that he had for 
his son, was occasion that he slew, by poison, Malcolm Duff, 
Prince of Scotland and Lord of Cumberland; so that Malcolm, his 
son, might succeed to the crown of Scotland: and yet no man 
believed that such cruelties were committed by him; because, in 
all other ways, he appeared a just prince. King Kenneth, after 
the death of Malcolm, the prince, sent to several churches to do 
funeral obsequies for his soul; and he could not refrain from 
tears when he heard his name spoken. Nonetheless, several of the 
nobles suspected him of the prince's death, thinking he was 
dissimulating, and his sorrow exceeding the just affection of 
his mind; yet, because all things are uncertain, the people left 
their suspicion.

In the meantime, Saint Edward, who was afterwards martyred by 
his step-mother, Esculda, sent his ambassadors to Kenneth, 
saying he was very perturbed for the death of Malcolm, Prince of 
Scotland. Nonetheless, since all people are mortal, he desired, 
that the two realms might persevere in friendship with each 
other, after the terms of the old peace; and to choose another 
Prince of Cumberland, that was wise, and promoter of peace 
between the two people. Kenneth answered, He was nothing 
penitent of the treaty made between him and the Englishmen, and 
would ratify and approve the same, in times coming; as to the 
election of the prince, he said, that he would convene his 
nobles on the following day, to choose the prince; and therefore 
prayed these ambassadors to return again on the following day, 
so that they could hear who were declared Prince of Scotland and 
Lord of Cumberland. Then Kenneth called his nobles to a council 
at Scone, and said in this way: If you , discreet and wise 
fathers, have sight to the welfare of this realm, and to the 
tranquillity of the people thereof, in times coming, discreet 
and wise fathers; it is necessary to have not only respect to 
the administration and governance of this realm in bygone times, 
but also, in times coming; especially concerning the institution 
of your prince. You must consider what manners, what governance, 
and authority, concern a prince. The habits and manners of all 
people are mutable, and coresponding to the season, as it 
occurs; often succeeding to the worst. New manners require new 
laws. It is therefore not discrepant to justice, concerning the 
reparation of our errors, to use the things among us, which are 
instituted by reason and laws, and used in all other realms. And 
though old rites were once suitable to our elders, yet they are 
found now unprofitable. A law was made after Fergus the First, 
that because his sons, Mainus and Ferlegus, were not able to 
govern the realm because of their tender age, that the nearest 
of their blood, able to do justice for the time, should be king: 
who being dead, the son of the king before dead, if he were 
able, should succeed without any dispute. It was forbidden by 
the same law, to avoid inconveniences, that no children of 
tender age should succeed. And though this law was found 
profitable to several for the time, it appears, in my judgement, 
contrary and troublesome to the common good, rising extreme 
hatred among noblemen. Was not Ferithais, the second king that 
came after Fergus, slain by Ferlegus? Although, the said 
Ferlegus was banished for the same cause, and ended his days in 
misery. Thus, double injury succeeded: Ferlegus banished, and 
Ferithais slain. In this way, by this cursed law, there 
followed, suffering to the realm, when Reuther was made king, to 
the great slaughter, both of the Scots and Picts, and harm to 
the people: who were brought to such calamity, that, after the 
slaying of the most forceful champions, all the nobility of the 
Scots and Picts were either banished or put to servitude. And 
though the realm was restored to the old state, yet there 
followed frequent slaughter of the most noble and valiant men of 
this realm: through which, not only the realm was held in 
perpetual trouble, but most tender cousins forced, by suspicion, 
to fight among themselves for the rule: often the just heir of 
the crown slain; and not only men of obscure lineage brought to 
great riches, but many noblemen put down and murdered. 
Furthermore, through this cursed law, all valiant men were 
degenerated to cowardice; humble men, to bloody monsters; just 
men, to avaricious tyrants; liberal men, to greedy robbers; 
chaste men, to lecherous sciundrels; oppressing the people with 
most odious cruelties. Among all other harms, which cannot be 
described without horror, young children who had just title to 
the crown, were murdered by them that had the realm in 
governance, when they desired mercy in their father's names. 
What cruelty, what detestable felonies have been heard in any 
realm, in comparison with such things as have been done by this 
cursed constitution? Therefore, most prudent fathers, provide, 
above all things, that this cursed law, by which the king's son 
is disinherited of his just heritage, by abrogated: because the 
same is so injurious, that it has nurtured among you many 
unthankful displeasures, contrary to the law of God and man; 
and, by irrecoverable damage, has brought your common good near 
to utter destruction. Suffer, therefore, none other but the 
king's son to reign above you in times to come, so long as he is 
alive; so that, after the custom of other lands, the son of the 
king may immediately succeed, notwithstanding whatever age he 
may be: so that your commonwealth may appear governed, not by 
authority of one man, but by the whole people: so that, that the 
king's son may by held, in times to come, in more veneration, 
and the more loved and dear to him."



Chap. Tenth. 
How the old laws were abrogated by Kenneth, concerning 
the election of kings, and new laws contrary to them 
instituted. Of the vision that came to him in his bed; 
and of his death.

When Kenneth had ended this speech, certain of his associates 
came among the nobles, desiring them to choose Malcolm, the son 
of Kenneth, to be Lord of Cumberland, that he might, in that 
way, the better come to the crown after his father's death. And 
when the nobles were carefully considering this matter, Kenneth 
asked them, whom they desired to be Lord of Cumberland, and 
regent on the Borders between Englishmen and Scots. At that 
time, there were 2 noblemen, of great authority in the council; 
one was named Constantine, son to King Culen, and the other, 
named Grime, nephew to King Dub: who were just heirs to the 
crown after Kenneth, by the old laws; nonetheless, for fear of 
their lives, they said, It was at his will to make not only whom 
he list, Prince of Cumberland, but also, to abrogate the old 
laws, and to create new institutions, conforming to his purpose, 
as he pleased. The remainder of the nobles, following their 
voice, declared Malcolm, the son of Kenneth, Lord of Cumberland, 
although he was young, and unable to bear any authority. On the 
following day, the ambassadors of England were despatched; and 
received young Malcolm, to make his obedience to King Edward, 
for the lands of Cumberland.

Such things done, King Kenneth, after consulting his nobles, 
abrogated the old laws concerning the creation of their king, 
and made new laws, in manner as follows: "The king having died, 
his eldest son, or his eldest grandson, notwithstanding 
whatsoever age he is, and even if he were born after his 
father's death, shall succeed to the crown. The grandson got by 
the king's son, shall be preferred to the grandson got on the 
king's daughter. In the same manner, the nephew got by the 
king's brother, shall be preferred to the nephew got on his 
sister. The same laws shall be observed among all other nobles 
of this realm, in succession to their heritage. When the king is 
young, a nobleman of great prudence and authority shall be 
chosen governor of the realm, until the king has come to the age 
of 16 years, when the king shall be free to govern his realm by 
his own authority. All other heirs shall succeed to their 
father's heritage, after 21 years; and until that time, they 
shall be governed by their guardians; and until that year be 
past, they shall not be admitted to claim their heritage."

Kenneth, trusting the realm secured to him and his posterity by 
these laws, governed the commoners in great justice, and drew 
the nobles, by donation of lands and goods, into his favour. And 
though he was reputed very happy by many opinions, yet he was 
most unhappy to himself; ever dreading in his mind, that the 
murder of innocent Malcolm Duf, whom he had poisoned, should 
come to light sometime; and was so full of suspicion, that he 
believed, whien any man turned to his fellow, that they spoke 
evil of him; for it is given by nature to each creature that is 
guilty of any horrible crime, that he will, by impulsion of his 
conscience, interpret every thing that he sees, to some danger 
for himself. In the same manner, though Kenneth had his realm in 
good tranquillity, without any invasion of enemies, yet he had 
great trouble in his mind. At last, when he was lying in his 
bed, he heard a voice, as appeared by some vision, saying to 
him: "O Kenneth, believe not that the cursed slaughter of 
Malcolm Duff is hid to God! O you wretched tyrant! who, for 
desire of the crown, has slain an innocent, attacking your 
neighbour with treacherous murder: who you would have punished 
with most rigour, if it had been done by any other person than 
thyself. And therefore, you have incurred such hatred of God, 
that both you and your son shall be quickly slain; for now 
several of your nobles are conspiring in your death, trusting, 
when you and your son are slain, to enjoy the crown at their 
pleasure." The king was so afraid by this voice, that he passed 
the remaining night with great perturbation and wretchedness. On 
the following day, he made his confession, with good repentance, 
to a holy bishop, named Moveane, and confessed the crime in the 
same manner as it was done.

Moveane, hearing him penitent, persuaded him to do penance; and 
said, Though his offence was odious, God was merciful. Finally, 
King Kenneth, by counsel of this holy man, began to do several 
works of piety, and left not undone anything that pertained to a 
Christian prince. At last, he went to Fordoun, which is a town 
of Mearns, where Palladius, the blessed Apostle of the Scots, 
lies, held in great veneration. And when he had done his 
pilgrimage, he came to the castle of Fettercairn, and was lodged 
with Fenella, the lady thereof. This Fenella was a tender 
kinswoman to Malcolm Duf, previously slain by Kenneth; and also, 
to Constantine and Grime, who had some title to the crown. Also, 
she had extreme hatred against Kenneth, for the slaughter of her 
son Cruthlint, who was slain before by his justice. This woman, 
raging in anger against Kenneth, for these causes, could not 
rest, but devising always how she might most easily slay the 
king. And because she knew the mind of Kenneth given to 
magnificent building, she brought him in a tower of the said 
castle, which was roofed with copper, and carved with most 
subtle carvings of different flowers and imageries: the work so 
curious, that it exceded any other. This tower was apparelled 
inside with rich tapestries of gold and silk; and behind them 
were crossbows, bent with crossbow bolts ready to shoot. In the 
middle of this house, there was an image of brass, made to the 
similitude of Kenneth, with a golden apple in his hand, with 
such talent, that as soon as any man made him to take this apple 
from the image, the pulling of the same drew all the triggers of 
the crossbows at once, and shot at him that took the apple. As 
soon as Kenneth was brought into this tower, in manner foresaid, 
knowing nothing of the treachery devised by this subtle woman, 
the doors being closed, and none with him but this lady, he 
began, after he had visited several marvels within this tower, 
to inquire what this image and apple signified. "This image," 
said she, is made in similitude of you, so that the people may 
understand what reverence and affection I bear you. This golden 
apple, set with so many precious stones, is intended to be given 
to you, as a sign of love; and, therefore, receive it, with most 
heartfelt benevolence." The king drew the apple, to have taken 
it; and, with the drawing thereof, he drew up the triggers of 
the crossbows, and immediately one of them shot him through the 
body. Fenella, seeing the king slain, locked the door, and ran 
to the gate, where she took a horse and fled away. The king's 
servants waited a long time for his out-coming; until at last 
they broke the door, and found him weltering in his blood. King 
Kenneth was slain in this way, inthe 25th year of his reign; 
from the Incarnation, 1000 years.



Chap. Eleventh. 
Of King Constantine the 4th; and of several marvels 
seen in Albion. How Constantine and Malcolm contended 
for the crown. How Englishmen and Danes were 
reconciled by Malcolm, Lord of Cumberland. How 
Constantine and Kenneth, meeting each other in set 
battle, were both slain.

Kennneth, having been slain by this unknown and wonderful 
deceit, Constantine, son to King Culen, came, with a great force 
of his friends, to Scone, and took the crown. About this time 
there were seen many marvels in Albion. Stones rained, both in 
France and Albion. An infinite number of fish was found dead on 
the sands in Buchan; and, with their corrupt and pestilential 
odour, infected the air, to the great mortality of people. The 
moon was seen terrible and bloody. The fruit and crops, through 
insufferable heats of the summer, deteriorated in all parts of 
the realm. Soon after, there followed such dearth, that had not 
the fish swum with more abundance that year than they were wont, 
the people would have completely perished. The Scots, daunted by 
these and other unheard-of plagues, feared that great calamities 
would come on them, if their lives were not quickly amended. And 
though the noble preachers, Moveane, Medane, Blane, and many 
other excellent doctors, daily exhorted our people to do penance 
for their iniquities, yet no preaching, nor fear of terrible 
plagues, might cause them to detest their cursed lives, but each 
day offending God with more offence: through which, intolerable 
affliction, each day worse than the previous, came to Scotland, 
as was seen afterwards; for Malcolm, son of Kenneth, and Prince 
of Cumberland, hearing that Constantine was made king against 
the laws lately made by his father, gathered his friends to a 
council, to advise by what way he might best recover the crown.

Some of them thought it best to sound the minds of the nobles 
before they proceded any further, in case, when he believed it 
was best to deliver himself of all danger, he might bring 
himself into great trouble, to the great damage to both his 
personal and the common good: Others counselled him to attack 
Constantine before he was made strong in his authority; for 
Constantine had several with him at that time, who would not 
only leave him, but bring him bound to his enemies, when they 
saw the chance. Malcolm, following this last counsel, came with 
10,000 men to Lothian. On the other side, King Constantine 
gathered an army of such strength, that he chased Malcolm to 
Cumberland. Thus Malcolm would have come to most shameful 
confusion, had not Kenneth, his bastard brother, come with a 
great force to Stirling, and prevented the army of Constantine, 
from passing over the Forth. Thus there arose great dearth and 
hunger in both the armies. King Constantine, for lack of 
supplies, might not follow fortune, but was forced, with great 
indignation, to disperse his army. Thus the realm was divided 
into several factions. There followed such continual incursions, 
raids, and slaughter, in all parts thereof, that it might have 
been sufficient document to all people of the vengeance and 
sorrow that falls by civil wars. The country people, by these 
wars, were brought to such poverty and hardship, that their land 
was left unsown and unworked. Finally, each trouble arose so 
fast on the previous one, that infinite slaughter, robbery, and 
extortions, were done, with all manner of cruelty that might be 
devised, without any hope of better fortune. While the Scots 
were in such trouble, Saint Edward, King of England, nearly 
completely oppressed by wars of Danes, was constrained to redeem 
the liberty of his people with infinite money. And because their 
tyranny ceased not in that way, he decided to attack them in 
battle; and solicited Malcolm, Prince of Cumbria, to come with 
an army to his support. By the coming of his army, the Danes 
were so intimidated, that they agreed to have peace in this 
manner: King Edward shall pay 1,000 pounds sterling to the 
Danes; and the Danes shall stand content with the lands obtained 
before that time from Englishmen, and shall attack no further, 
but stand good friends in times coming, and defend them against 
their enemies. Whike the Danes and Englishmen were engaged in 
this, King Constantine, trusting to find sufficient opportunity 
to bring the lands of Scotland under his rule, because the 
Prince of Cumbria was involved with such wars of the Danes, came 
with 20,000 men to Lothian, which stood at that time under the 
dominion of the said Prince and Lord of Cumberland. Kenneth, the 
bastard foresaid, who was left by his brother, the Prince of 
Cumberland, to resist the wars of King Constantine, came 
quickly, with an army, to Cramond. And scarcely had both the 
armies joined together, when there suddenly arose a vehement 
wind in the East, and blew the sand with such force on the face 
of King Constantine's army, that none of them could hold up 
their heads against their enemies; and so his army was finally 
defeated. After most lamentable slaughter made on either side, 
Constantine and Kenneth met together in single combat, and were 
both slain. King Constantine was slain in this manner, the 3rd 
year of his reign, and buried in Iona; from the Incarnation, 
1002 years.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of King Grime; and of the great dispute between him 
and Malcolm, Prince of Cumberland, in contention for 
the crown. And how they were finally reconciled.

Grime, grandson to King Dub, hearing how unhappily King 
Constantine and Kenneth were slain at Crawmond, gathered the 
residue of King Constantin's army, and came to Scone; where he 
was crowned, by the old laws. As soon as Grime had taken the 
crown in this manner, he entertained the friends of Constantine 
with the greatest liberality and pleasure he might, and obtained 
the favour and benevolence of the people in many different ways. 
And finally, to fasten the crown to him with more certain 
security, he rewarded several friends of Malcolm with lands and 
riches: and of others, who were to him repugnant, confiscated 
their goods, holding them as enemies to the common good. 
Malcolm, Prince of Cumberland, very sorrowful that Grime had 
taken the crown in this way, called all his friends to a 
counsel, to consider this matter; and dissimulated his mind, as 
if he regarded not the power of Grime. Yet, many of his friends 
persuaded him not to despise his enemy; for several of the 
nobles supported: and therefore, counselled him to contend 
against Grime, rather with wisdom than strength; giving his 
labour, if he might, to draw the nobles from his support. 
Malcolm, by their advice, sent his secret servants to the nobles 
that were with Grime; and prayed them to keep their faith and 
promise made to his father, Kenneth, and to assist him in his 
good matter, so that the laws lately made concerning the 
election of princes, be not abrogated by the ambition of the 
tyrant Grime; and promised, if they stayed his supporters, to 
govern the realm in such happiness, that all occasion of 
disagreements should be calmed at their pleasure. Many of the 
nobles, hearing this this message, left King Grime, and 
solicited their friends to do the same. Others took these 
servants of Malcolm, and sent them bound, as traitors, to Grime; 
who put them in prison. Malcolm, in reaction to these injuries, 
came with an army against Grime. Yet, because he was informed 
that Grime was coming against him with more people than he had, 
he commanded, under pain of death, that no man be spoken with or 
received within his army, until they were first brought to his 
presence. This was done, by the wisdom of Malcolm, that his army 
should not be informed of the huge ordinance against them: 
nonetheless, fame and rumour, which increases always more and 
more by frequent passage, made the thing most patent to his 
army, which he desired most hid. And further, it was said, that 
such treachery was in his army, that, if he went ahead, he 
should fight no less against them that were in his army, than 
against his enemies. This rumour arose by merchants, who had 
more knowledge in dealing in their goods, than in any craft of 
warfare. These merchants, because a great number of them were in 
this army, naked of armour and weapons, desired permission to go 
to Malcolm. And because this was denied, they filled all the 
army full of mourning and dolour. By the fear caused by these 
words of the merchants, all the captains who were in Malcolm's 
army, were afraid. Then Malcolm, seeing his captains daunted, 
thought it unprofitable to risk them, fearing the danger of 
battle so much, and therefore, by counsel of his associates, to 
avoid the present danger, he allowed the army to go home; and 
stayed at the Water of Forth, with his household and gentlemen, 
to prevent his enemies from coming over the water.

While there was such infinite trouble in Scotland, Fothad, 
bishop thereof, a man of proven virtue and clemency, seeing the 
people harrassed thus by the civil wars of Grime and Malcolm, 
and that the body of the realm was divided into different 
factions, went with a company of prelates, in solemn procession, 
in their vestments, to King Grime: who received him with 
reverence, and inquired what errand moved him to come in such a 
way. He answered, I am coming, as a servant of Christ, the giver 
and lord of peace, to make intercession to you, to have mercy 
and pity of the great trouble in your realm, since God has made 
you prince thereof; for now so many different opinions sprout in 
it, that it shall certainly fall into miserable ruin unless you 
quickly provide a remedy. The civil wars are so frequent in this 
realm, that they have brought it to such calamity, that there is 
nothing in it but continual strife and slaughter, both of nobles 
and commoners; apparently as if destiny were determined to bring 
this realm to nothing. For, not only are wicked persons and 
scoundrels unpunished, but authorised in their iniquity. None 
may remain in his own house, without being either slain or 
robbed of all his goods. And understand surely, so long as these 
odious contentions reign between you and Malcolm, no justice nor 
order shall appear in this realm. No tranquillity shall follow; 
no end shall be put to such mischiefs, until you are finally 
agreed with Malcolm: yet, if you are agreeable, and hear my 
counsel, I doubt not to bring all matters to a good end. For 
these reasons, noble prince, have mercy of the great trouble 
falling to your people, who are broken now with more calamity 
than might move the most cruel tyrants to piteous tears. And if 
no affliction of your realm and people may move you to pity, yet 
have compassion on yourself, who may have no certain life when 
your people are perished." King Grime, moved by these words, 
answered, That he would condescend to have peace, provided it 
were not degrading to his honour: for he was king, by the old 
laws used so many hundred years in this realm; and therefore, he 
would not part with the crown, but fight for the same against 
Malcolm, and all that supported him, to the end of his life. 
Nonetheless, if Malcolm would dismiss his army, and stand 
content with the lands of Cumberland, intending to attack him no 
more, he would agree to peace: otherwise, he should persevere in 
battle against him, until the right was decided by the sword. 
Fothad prayed the king to cease a little from all malice, until 
he had seen the mind of Malcolm; for it might happen, that he 
might bring all matters to good purpose, if any of them had 
sight to the common good. After this, Fothad went to Malcolm at 
Stirling: where he, in a long speech, lamented the great trouble 
falling to the people by sedition of these 2 princes: and when 
he had said what miserable end might follow thereupon, he 
brought Malcolm to such a point, that he was content to go to 
Cumberland, provided that King Grime would dismiss his army. 
King Grime did not refuse this arrangement; trusting to 
persevere in the rule which he had sought before with such huge 
danger. Immediately, he dismissed his people, and came to 
Forfar, to consult with his friends, what was to be done in this 
matter. In the meantime, Fothad, the bishop, made an agreement 
between them as follows: King Grime should enjoy the crown 
during his life; and, after his death, the crown to remain with 
Malcolm, and the nearest of his blood, perpetually, without any 
dispute. He that was found afterwards, repugnant to the terms of 
this peace, should be held as an enemy to the common good. Also, 
all the lands lying between Lothian and Northumberland, and 
between Clyde and Westmorland, should come under the dominion of 
Malcolm; and he should stand good friend to King Grime in all 
matters. And if he did not keep this agreement, or do any thing 
in prejudice thereof, he should both lose the lands given to him 
by this agreement, and the crown from him and his posterity. 
When these 2 princes had sworn, in the most binding form that 
might be devised, to observe all points in this contract, they 
dismissed their companies, and set their minds to repair the 
trouble falling to the people by their division. There then 
followed good peace, many years after.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How a great number of Danes were slain by a deceit of 
the Englishmen. Of the Speech made to King Grime by 
the nobles; and how he was slain by Malcolm, Prince of 
Cumberland.

While such things were done in Scotland, Ethelred was made King 
of England, by the death of his brother, Saint Edward. This 
Ethelred suffered great oppressions by the Danes; who, by their 
wars, intended to settle, with their wives, children, and 
friends, in his realm; and finally, they wrought such raids and 
cruelties in all parts where they came, that neither peace, nor 
yet their faith before contracted by virtue of the sacrament, 
might cause them to live in peace. Thus appeared nothing more 
certain, than plain destruction of the realm of England. King 
Ethelred, to cease this cruelty, called a council of his nobles: 
in which, it was devised, secretly to slay all the Danes that 
were in England, on a particular day. This subtle deceit would 
have succeeded, had not the Danes been informed thereof, and 
avoided the murder devised against them. Nonetheless, many of 
them were slain in this way. The remainder of the Danes, who 
escaped from this slaughter, moved by the murder of their 
friends, garrisoned all strongholds and castles where they had 
any lands within England, and sent to Sweyn, King of Denmark, 
for support, to revenge the treachery done to them by guile of 
the Englishmen.

While such things were done in England, King Grime, by affluence 
of riches and long peace, was degenerate from his liberality and 
wholesome life, into the most corrupt and avaricious living. And 
when he had slain several nobles of Scotland, as often occurs, 
to seize their lands and goods, he oppressed the people, each 
day, with more tyranny. The people, knowing no mortal judge 
above him to punish his cruelty, after long endurance of 
insufferable injuries sustained by them, fell on their knees, 
niaking invocation to God, the punisher of sin, to have pity on 
their affliction, and to change the realm to some better 
governance. The nobles, having great indignation likewise, of 
the trouble falling both on them and their commoners; sent 
certain gentlemen as ambassadors to King Grime, urging him, in 
their name, to dismiss the wretched and mischievous advisers, in 
whom he had over-great confidence, as it appeared, to the damage 
of the common good. One of these ambassadors, to whom the charge 
was given, said: "We, who are a part of your nobles, and ever 
true to your crown, are coming to persuade you, if we may, for 
the welfare of yourself and your realm. It is not unknown to 
you, most noble prince, what infinite calamity and trouble has 
been done, these several years, to your laws, by the insatiable 
avarice of those wretched and wicked scoundrels, your servants. 
The shame and displeasure whereof may not be well excused, but 
redounds always to your great dishonour and sloth. Therefore, 
since it is at your pleasure to distribute all offices and 
authorities within the realm, you must answer for the crimes and 
iniquities done by your servants against your laws and subjects. 
The sword is given to you, not to enrich and magnify thieves and 
traitors, nor yet to attack true and innocent people, but to 
punish guilty and mischievous scoundrels. It were better for 
your people to be dead, as is commonly said, than to live in 
such daily trouble as they have, by injury from them that should 
be their defenders. Wherefore, we exhort you to remove all these 
wretched tyrants your counsellors, and to govern the realm and 
common good with such happiness as your elders has done before; 
for we think it unsuitable, so long as we are alive, if you will 
be ruled by us, that your subjects should be oppressed, either 
in time of war or peace; since we have been ever ready to defend 
you with our bodies and goods, without any regard to our lives: 
and, therefore, show yourself a just prince, and make yourself 
loved by them whom you desire to be your friends; and understand 
that a just king makes his citizens obedient, without any 
rebellion or debate."

When King Grime had answered with dissimulated and feigned words 
to these ambassadors, he called them to a banquet, intending to 
have put them in prison. Nonetheless, they were informed 
thereof, and fled with swift horse to Perth, where the remaining 
nobles were assembled for the time. King Grime, not moved by 
their words, but trusting each thing to succeed with such 
happiness as before, gave himself to his lust and insolence, not 
ceasing from frequent exactions and scourge of his laws; until, 
at last, he was informed that his nobles had rebelled against 
him: and immediately he raised his banner, and came, with great 
number of people, to attack them that were repugnant to him. 
Then followed more trouble than ever was seen in Albion; for the 
castles were cast down, the towns burned, the crops destroyed, 
and the people slain in churches at their devotion. Such 
cruelties and trouble caused Malcolm, Prince of Cumberland, to 
come out of England, from the wars of the Danes, to Scotland. At 
his coming, all people, especially those that hated Grime, came 
to him, to be relieved of the cruel tyrannies done to them; and 
said, He was not born only for the good of himself, but partly 
for the good of his friends and country; and descended of noble 
blood, having riches and courage to support his country, when 
time occurred; and to deliver them of the odious tyrant Grime: 
which being done, all thing might succeed to him as he pleased. 
Malcolm, moved by these persuasions, came, with a great number 
of people, against King Grime. As soon as Grime was informed 
thereof, he gathered all the people that he might get for the 
time. Finally, both the armies set down their camp opposite each 
other, at the town of Auchnabart, on the Ascension Day. King 
Grime, trusting that Malcolm might be easily vanquished, as one 
that was given more to devotion than any warfare, because of the 
solemnity of the day; came forward, with all his power, at the 
break of day. Nonetheless, Malcolm was well informed of his 
purpose: and after he had requested him, although in vain, to 
desist from battle, in reverence for the holy day, both the 
armies rushed together. At the first meeting, there was great 
slaughter; but at last King Grime's army was vanquished and put 
to flight. It is said that King Grime was taken, fighting with 
great ferocity and courage; and after he was stricken with many 
bloody wounds in his head, both his eyes were put out: and when 
he had lived certain days in this way, in misery and dolour, he 
died, the 9th year of his reign, and was buried in Iona, from 
the Incarnation, 1010 years.



Chap Fourteenth. 
Of King Malcolm the Second. How Sweyn, King of Norway, 
with double victory, chased King Ethelred of England 
to Normandy; and oppressed Englishmen with great 
cruelties.

Malcolm, after this victory, called several of his nobles, who 
were taken prisoners at this time, to his presence; and after he 
had treated them with great humanity, he said to them that he 
was just heir to the crown of Scotland, and fought not against 
the welfare thereof, but to relieve the people of the tyranny of 
Grime. The 15th day after, a convention was made at Scone, where 
all the nobility of Scotland being present, Malcolm declared 
that he would not receive the crown of Scotland, until the laws 
made before by his father Kenneth, were affirmed, and the nobles 
sworn never to act to the contrary thereof. Such things being 
granted, Malcolm was crowned in the fateful chair of marble; and 
made such concord with his nobles, that all occasion of hatred 
and sedition was set aside. After his coronation, he dealt his 
offices concerning civil actions, to them that were most learned 
in the laws: other offices, pertaining to warfare, were given to 
the most valiant captains: through which there followed better 
justice than was seen for many years before.

While the kingdom of the Scots was governed in this manner, 
Sweyn, King of Danes, arived in Britain with a great navy, to 
revenge the injuries done before by the Englishmen. This Sweyn, 
after his coronation, as is written in the history of the Danes, 
wrought such punishment and cruelty on Christian people, that 
his subjects were constrained to renounce the Christian faith, 
and returned to their old superstitions. Nonetheless, his 
cruelty was not long unpunished: for he was afterwards, by just 
punishment of God, thrice taken prisoner by his enemies, and 
thrice ransomed with infinite money; and finally, broken with 
such frequent incursions, that he was beaten out of his realm by 
Olaf, King of Norway. As soon as Sweyn was banished in this way, 
he came to the Scots, desiring support to recover his realm. The 
Scots, having compassion for his calamity, brought him first to 
the sacrament of baptism; and finally, supported him in such 
manner, that he was restored to his kingdom. Sweyn, soon after 
that he was restored to his realm, came with an army of Danes, 
Norwegians, Swedes, Goths, Vandals, and Frisians, to England, 
and chased King Ethelred to Northumberland. This Ethelred, by 
treaty of confederation, drew the Scots to his support; and 
decided, with renewed courage, to seize the chance of fortune 
against the Danes. Proceeding, wherefore, straight against his 
enemies, he set down his camp not far from York upon the river 
Ouse.

In the meantime, Sweyn, having no memory of the great humanities 
done to him by Scots, charged them to return home, and leave the 
support of the Englishmen; otherwise, he would attack them by 
battle. King Ethelred took the herald who came to this effect, 
and cast him in fetters. King Sweyn went quickly forward with 
well-arrayed forces. Immediately, both the armies joined so 
quickly, that none of them had power to shoot their darts. The 
battle was long fought with uncertain victory, until at last the 
Englishmen were put to flight. King Ethelred, after this defeat, 
fled over the river of Ouse in a boat: the remainder of his army 
were either taken or slain. Ethelred, seeing each day more 
trouble rising in his realm, and despairing of relief, fled to 
Normandy: where he was so tenderly received by Richard, duke 
thereof, that he married his daughter Emma; and got on her, two 
sons, Alfred and Edward. He had also, another son, named Edmund, 
a man of high courage and strength of body. This Edmund was got 
by Ethelred on his first wife, before the Danes attacked his 
realm; and was called Ironside, because he was exercised in 
warfare; and reigned 16 years above Englishmen, as we shall 
after describe. Sweyn, proud of his success, took counsel with 
the remaining Danes, how the Englishmen might be most easily 
destroyed; that he might secure the realm to himself and his 
posterity, without any impediment from the Englishmen, in times 
coming. The nobles of England, informed of this extreme hatred 
of the Danes against them, fell on their knees before Sweyn, 
exhorting him to have mercy on them, since they were an ancient 
people, once most powerful, both by sea and land: and prayed him 
to suffer them to remain alive, under what servitude he pleased; 
for they desired no castles, towns, nor riches, but only to live 
with their wives and children under servitude. Although Sweyn 
was by nature most cruel, yet he used his victory with less 
harshness on Englishmen than he proposed; and commanded them, 
many years after, to bear no weapons, but to use husbandry, or 
other labours, under servitude to Danes, honoring him as their 
just prince. And, in the meantime, he commanded them to bring 
all their gold, silver, jewels, weapons, and armour, to him, on 
a prefixed day; and to surrender their towns, castles, and 
fortifications, to him, so that they might be kept, in times 
coming, by the Danes. If any of the Englishmen were repugnant to 
these matters, to be punished by death. The Englishmen were, 
finally, so broken with each trouble rising above the other, 
that they fulfilled these charges in all points. Thus, the crown 
of England was obtained by Danes; after the first conquest made 
on it by Saxons, from the time of Vortigern, 526 years.

Sweyn reigned, after this, with great tyranny over the 
Englishmen; and took from them, their liberty, in such manner, 
that he would suffer none of their blood to bear authority nor 
honours within England. The priests and prelates not only were 
degraded of their benefices, but cast in prison, and Danes put 
in their offices. The Englishmen, oppressed with such miserable 
calamities, began to lament their wretched fortune; regretting 
that they had not chosen rather to have death when they might, 
than to live with such daily oppression by tyranny of unmerciful 
enemies: yet Sweyn was nothing moved with their lamentable 
regret, but subjected them, the more they lamented, to new and 
insupportable servitude: for the talent of tyrants is always of 
such condition; the more they see their subjects and lieges 
dejected in supreme misery and trouble, the more their 
unmerciful tyranny rages on them with new injury. Finally, the 
Englishmen were brought to such great calamity and misery by 
Danes, that each house in England was constrained to sustain a 
Dane, that the same might be a spy to the king, and tell him 
what was done or said in that house: by which way, the king 
might know soon, where there was any rebellion against him. This 
spy was called Lord Dane: which expression is now used for an 
idle wretch, that seeks his living from other men's labours.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How Olaf and Onetus came to Scotland with a great army 
of Danes; and how King Malcolm was defeated.

The Englishmen, oppressed in this manner, and plundered of their 
crown and riches, Sweyn, to secure his realm, thought it 
expedient to make peace with his neighbours, the Normans, 
Britons, and Scots, under these conditions. That none of them 
support Englishmen against Danes. And above these conditions, he 
sent his herald to the Normans, charging them to send King 
Ethelred, with his two sons, to him in England, or else to 
destroy them; so that no succession of them should remain alive, 
to be an impediment to him or his heirs in times coming. And 
because none of these conditions were observed, he garrisoned 
all the strongholds of his realm against Normandy with strong 
munition and supplies, and prepared to attack the Scots; and so 
that he might bring his purpose more easily to effect, he 
commanded Olaf and Onetus, his lieutenants, to go quickly to 
Scotland, with all the people that they might get, to attack the 
Scots. Soon after, these captains arrived, with a great army, at 
the mouth of the Spey; and landed with such awful force, that 
the inhabitants fled, with their cattle, wives, and children, to 
their best refuge. The Danes, after their coming, burned the 
churches, temples, and towns in Moray, and slew all persons whom 
they might apprehend; and took all the strongholds of Moray, 
except three castles only; that is to say, Elgin, Forres, and 
Nairn. At last, the Danes laid siege to the castle of Nairn; and 
trusted, when it was taken by force, the other two castles would 
be surrendered without any blow struck. In the meantime, the 
Danes were informed, that King Malcolm was coming forward, with 
all the army of Scotland, to give them battle: and immediately 
they left the siege of the castle, and went with no less courage 
against the Scots, than if victory had been present to their 
hands. Soon after came ambassadors of Malcolm to their Danes, 
inquiring why they attacked his lands without any occasion. 
Scarcely had these ambassadors said their message, when they 
were cruelly slain by the Danes. King Malcolm, moved by this 
cruelty, and complaining of the law of people broken by 
slaughter of his ambassadors; came, that same night, with great 
melancholy, to a meadow beside Kinloss. There was great noise 
and clamour all that night among his army, desiring battle, to 
revenge the cruelties done by Danes. Nonetheless, when they saw 
the Danes, on the following day, with more people and better 
order than they had seen before, they began to lose their 
courage, and took more solicitude to save their lives than to 
attack their enemies. Malcolm, seeing them daunted, feared, if 
he desired them to fight, that they would either fly, or else 
refuse his orders; and therefore went to a nearby hill, where he 
called his nobles to a council, and reproved their cowardice; 
they being so valiant at home, when no danger occurred, and at 
the first sight of their enemies daunted. "What thing," said he, 
"has moved you, my good friends, to pass so suddenly from the 
condition of valiant champions, discarding your ancient courage, 
without any experience of battle? For if you dread these bloody 
and furious people, and despair to have victory by your courage 
and valour, then you are not worthy to be sons of the valiant 
champions that vanquished these Danes at Luncarty, in the wars 
of Kenneth, my father. We find great multitude of Danes 
vanquished in Albion, to the interminable glory of our elders. 
What shame and misfortune has succeeded to Danes for their wars 
against us! Such an infinite number of them are buried in 
Albion, that it may by called justly, the sepulchre of the 
Danes. Some of them were slain in your days; others in your 
elders'. But these Danes that are now to fight against you, are 
not of such courage and strength as they that were vanquished 
before at Luncarty. Wherefore, your courage should not decay, 
but increase the more, that you are to fight not only against 
the remainder of vanquished Danes, but against the breakers of 
the law of God and man. Your virtue and persevering constancy 
shall soon show, if you fight as your elders did before, what 
folly the Danes had to attack us without any occasion of 
injuries. Why do you hesitate, most valiant champions? Who do 
you not go forward with great spirit? This is no time to delay 
nor be cautious, unless you care more for your fragile bodies, 
which shall soon perish with more shame, than to your individual 
and common good."

The nobles, moved by these words, began to exhort their people 
to battle so that they should not appear cowards. Immediately, 
arose such noise and raging fury in their army, that they, 
without any sight to the strength of themselves or their 
enemies, rushed, without order, on the Danes. Olaf and Onetus, 
seeing them came so furiously, met them in battle array. There 
soon followed a terrible battle, fought with incredible courage, 
with great slaughter on both sides; and nothing was omitted that 
might pertain, on either side, to forceful champions: the Scots 
contending to defend their lands and liberties; the Danes, to 
save their lives: but at last the Scots were put to flight. King 
Malcolm was badly wounded, and his helmet beaten so fast to his 
head, that it might no way part from there. Nonetheless, he was 
brought out of the field for dead, and hid in a wood, until he 
was some part recovered; and, soon after, he returned home.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How the Castle of Nairn was taken, and the soldiers 
there treacherously slain by the Danes; and how the 
Danes were defeated at Mortlach.

The Danes, after this victory, thinking it not profitable to 
leave Moray until it was pacified to their rule, gathered the 
spoils of the field, and returned to besiege the castle of 
Nairn, with more strength than before. This castle stood, that 
time, surrounded by the sea; built with strong towers and walls, 
with no less skilful than curious labour. A narrow passage was 
made to it, by talent of man, in manner of a bridge, through 
which men might pass to the land. The soldiers who were left in 
the said castle, hearing how King Malcolm was defeated, 
surrendered the castle to the hands of Danes, under this 
condition: "They should leave their armour and weapons behind 
them, and depart; their life and remaining goods safe." 
Notwithstanding, the Danes, contrary to their faith and promise, 
hanged treacherously all persons whom they found within the said 
castle. Thus was Nairn, the strongest castle of Moray, taken by 
the Danes, and so garrisoned by their industry, that it seemed 
unwinnable. The soldiers in Elgin and Forres, hearing this 
treachery done by the Danes, left the castles deserted, and fled 
to King Malcolm. The Danes, rejoicing in their good fortune, and 
trusting to have certain dwelling in Moray, sent for their wives 
and children in Norway and Denmark, to come quickly to Scotland. 
And in the mean time, they flogged some of the Scots, such as 
had weak and feeble bodies, and constrained them to reap their 
corn.

King Malcolm, fearing the Danes, would become more powerful from 
more people coming; came, at the beginning of the next summer, 
with great multitude of people, to Mortlach, a town of Mar, 
where the first foundation was of the church of Aberdeen; and 
was not far from the sight of Danes, when suddenly both the 
armies were daunted by the sight of the other. The Scots, having 
experience of the cruelty done before by Danes, were afraid: and 
the Danes in the same manner; for they were far from their 
ships; and because they knew not the ground, they feared more 
the hidden ambushes than the open violence of their enemies. At 
last, both the armies, by exhortation of their captains, joined, 
with burning hatred on all sides. In the first attack, three 
valiant champions, Kenneth of the Isles, Grime of Strathearn, 
and Patrick Dunbar of that ilk, rushing fiercely on their 
enemies, were slain, and gave occasion to several Scots to fly: 
and yet the place where they fled was so narrow, that no people 
might fly easily through it. And though Malcolm withstood his 
enemies with persevering courage, yet he was driven back, as if 
he had been fleeing; and the place where he fought seemed always 
more narrow and difficult, through several ditches of water and 
turfs, which were made before for some previous war: also, many 
trees were hewn down, lying across the land, and stopped both 
the entrance and outpassage of this gate; in midst of which was 
a chapel, dedicated in the honour of Saint Molaug. Malcolm, 
driven back in this manner, raised his hands to heaven, and 
said, "Great God of virtue, rewarder of pity, and punisher of 
sin; we, your Christian people, defenders of our native 
territories, granted by your benevolence, which are now naked of 
mortal help, and attacked by treacherous injury of Danes, 
recourse to thee in this our extreme necessity, praying the to 
have compassion on our miserable chance. Remove, O merciful 
Lord! This shameful terror from our people. And O, you Mother of 
God, the certain refuge of mortal people in their distress! And 
O, you Saint Molaug, to whom this chapel is dedicated! Be our 
help, and we shall build a cathedral church in your honour, to 
be a memorial that our realm was saved by your support."

Scarcely was this speech ended by Malcolm, when a part of the 
nobles said, "O companions, God will that we return and renew 
battle on our enemies!" The outcry and noise of the army, by 
these words, arose with courage always more increasing, saying, 
"Show now pertly your visage; defend your land and lives, which 
are most dear to every creature in earth." Immediately all the 
Scots returned, as if it had been by a miracle, and made 
incredible slaughter on their enemies, without any regard to 
their lives or bleeding wounds. In the meantime. King Malcolm 
came with a force upon Onetus, who was then prancing through the 
field, as if he had been certain of victory, without a helmet on 
his head; and finally, he struck Onetus from his horse among the 
footmen, where he was slain. The remainder of the Danes, seeing 
their captain slain, ceased from any further attack on the 
Scots. Thus succeeded great blithness to Scots, and extreme 
desolation to Danes; and yet the battle continued long on either 
side, until at last the Danes were put to flight, and many of 
them slain, and few taken. Olaf hearing his colleague was slain, 
fled with a small company of Danes to Moray. King Malcolm, 
knowing the most valiant champions of his army slain, ceased 
from any further pursuit of the Danes, and divided the spoils of 
the field among his men; then went to Angus, where he remained 
the remainder of that year, taking consultation of such matters 
as pertained to the common good, and how to recover Moray from 
Danes.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How Camus, Prince of Norway, coming with a fleet of 
Danes to Angus, was slain, and his army defeated by 
King Malcolm at Barry; and how the surname of Keiths 
took their beginning.

Swein, King of Danes and Englishmen, hearing how unfortunately 
the Danes fought at Mortlach; so that this present adversity 
should not cast down the glory of the Danes, nor make the name 
of the Scots over-glorious, caused two navies, with a great 
number of Danes, to come to Scotland. The first was intended to 
come forth from the Thames in England; and the other, to come 
from Denmark: with a valiant knight named Camus, to be admiral 
of both the fleets. The next year, Camus came with this navy in 
the mouth of Forth, beside Saint Abb's, where he was prevented 
many days from landing. At last, by favourable winds, he raised 
his sails, and arrived at the Red Head in Angus, and landed his 
men before the country could be gathered to resist him. Camus, 
after he landed in this manner, went to the nearest hill; and 
rejoiced that he was landed in the place where Danes had wrought 
before several injuries, and cast down the town of Montrose; and 
trusted, therefore, the more to succeed in his remaining voyage.

Soon after, he raised his camp, and went through Angus, ceasing 
from no manner of cruelty that might be devised; and cast down 
churches, temples, cities, and towns, without any mercy, where 
he came. Such things done, he went to Brechin: where, once, 
there was a strong castle, with a church, dedicated in the 
honour of the Trinity. And because the castle could not be 
quickly taken, they entered both in the town and church with 
such cruelty, that they left not a stone thereof uncast down. 
Camus, raging with these and similar cruelties, both against God 
and man, was finally informed, that Malcolm had came to Dundee, 
with all the power of Scotland; and immediately, he fled to the 
sea, not far from Balbridie: where he used no less cruelty than 
before, on the people. King Malcolm, desiring to deliver his 
realm from the tyranny of Danes, came, with arrayed host, to the 
town of Barra, two miles from Balbridie: and took little rest 
that night; for his army was to fight on the following day in 
defence of their realm and liberty. On the following day, he 
called his nobles to his standard, and prayed them to consider 
how they were to fight against a people blinded with avarice, 
not seeking their living by just battle, except by robbery and 
theft; and not only enemies to Christian faith, but attacking 
innocent people, without any occasion of battle; and set to 
destroy the true faith in Albion: also, to remember how they 
were only defenders of their own realm, and ordained by God to 
punish the cruelty of the Danes; and therefore, prayed them to 
go forward with such courage and valour, that they may either 
die honorably, or else have victory most valiantly. On the other 
side, Camus exhorted the Danes to battle, with certain hope of 
victory; and to remember, they behoved either to die miserably 
in a foreign realm, or else to have victory, with immortal 
honour. Soon after, Malcolm came with arrayed battle against the 
Danes, with the more audacity and courage, because he had before 
experience of their cruelty; for the talents of noblemen are of 
such faculty, the more they have experience in honourable 
matters, the more rises their courage to do some notable honour. 
The two armies, burning in their hatred, rushed finally 
together, with great cruelty: through which followed such 
slaughter, that the burn of Lochty ran with bloody streams to 
the German Sea; and yet none of them seemed to give place to the 
other. Several were seen, that day, stricken through the body, 
and fighting with such cruelty, that they fell to earth with 
such a grip of their enemies, that they severed not until they 
died both together: through which it appeared, they fought with 
no less rage than good will. Until at last, the Danes were 
vanquished, and Camus chased to the mountains. The Scots 
followed on him with such fury, that he was finally slain. In 
sign whereof, the place, where he was slain, is called yet, 
Camustane. The principal slayer of this Camus, was a young man, 
named Keith: who, for his singular honour proven in this field, 
got certain lands in Lothian, called Keith; whose house is now 
decorated with great honour, and called Marshals of Scotland: 
from whom are descended many noble and valiant men, always 
defenders of this realm, since their first beginning. Another 
company of Danes, fleeing in the same way, were slain at 
Aberlemno, not 4 miles from Brechin: where a great stone is 
carved with skilful letters, to inform the passers-by of the 
ancient and illustrious deeds done by our elders against the 
Danes. The remainder of the Danes, who escaped this field, fled 
to their ships; and told the great infelicity and harm, with all 
circumstances described above, to their companions.



Chap. Eighteenth. 
How 500 Danes were slain by the Thane of Buchan. How 
Canute came, with a new army of Danes, to Scotland, 
and was defeated. How Scots and Danes were finally 
reconciled of all disputes.

After this defeat of the Danes at Barra, King Malcolm divided 
the spoils of this field, by custom of arms; and caused the 
bodies of the Danes to be buried with funeral obsequies, in 
several churches of the country. In memory whereof, many bones 
are yet seen, uncovered when the sand is blown from them. The 
Danes, who escaped from this field, raised sail, to have gone to 
Olaf in Moray. And when they had remained 4 days on the seas, a 
vehement tempest arose, by violent winds out of the East, and 
drove them to Buchhan, where there was no port for their refuge: 
through which, they would have all perished, if they had not had 
strong cables, and rode in the firth until the tempest ceased. 
At last, when they had lain there long, and finding no suitable 
winds to depart; their victuals having failed, they sent 500 men 
to the nearest land, to bring some plunder of goods for their 
sustenance. And when they had gathered a great number of cattle, 
and were returning with them to their ships, they were so 
sharply attacked by Marnachus, Thane of Buchan, and the 
inhabitants thereof, that they were chased to the nearest 
mountains. Finally, they were so cruelly attacked, that none of 
them were left alive, to bear tidings to their companions. This 
battle was fought at Gemmar, a town of Buchan. In memory 
whereof, many great bones of Danes lie yet, not far from there.

The remainder of Danes, who were in their ships, seeing no 
returning of their friends, raised sail with fair winds, and 
came to Moray. Sweyn, hearing the injuries done to his friends, 
sent a valiant knight, his brother, named Canute, with a new 
army, to revenge the cruelty done by Scots. Canute, impatient of 
long delay, arrived in the firth of Buchan; and after landing, 
he ceased from no manner of cruelty on the inhabitants thereof. 
King Malcolm, though he was broken before with this last battle, 
yet, to revenge these injuries, quickly gathered a company of 
people, intending rather to break the Danes with frequent 
skirmishing, than to risk the realm upon the chance of battle; 
for he knew no recourse nor strength to renew battle, if he were 
defeated. Many days after, there was nothing but frequent 
skirmishing between the Scots and Danes; until at last, the 
Scots, seeing siuch huge slaughter of their friends, their lands 
wasted, and their victuals failing, desired permission from King 
Malcolm to fight; saying, if he refused, they would fight 
without his command. King Malcolm, seeing the battle might be no 
longer delayed, besought his army to remember their honour and 
courage. Immediately, both the armies rushed together, and 
persevered with such furious hatred, that the nobles were near 
slain on either side. The Scots got small profit by this battle, 
although they had the name of victory; for they were so broken, 
that few of them could follow on the pursuit of the Danes. On 
the following day, both the armies seeing themselves broken, and 
not of strength to renew battle, were content to have peace with 
each other. Thus, was peace finally made, under these 
conditions: "The Danes should go out of Moray, Buchan, and all 
the lands of Scotland; and no wars to be made between Danes and 
Scots, during the rule of Malcolm and Sweyn; and neither of them 
to support the enemies of the others." The place, where this 
last battle was fought, shall by hallowed, and made a common 
sepulchre of Christian people. A church shall by raised in it, 
to do divine service for their souls." The peace ratified in 
this manner, Canute returned, with the remainder of Danes, to 
his ships, and went home. King Malcolm, having his realm in 
certain peace, thought nothing so good as to keep the promise 
made to Danes; and, therefore, he built a church in Buchan, 
dedicated in honour of Olaf, patron of Norway and Denmark, to be 
a memorial, that several nobles of the Danes were buried in the 
said church. In memory whereof, the lands, that are given to 
this church, are called yet, Croivdan: which signifies as much 
as the slaughter of Danes. The church that was built to this 
effect, as often occurs in they parts, was overcast by violent 
blast of sands. Notwithstanding, a church was built after, with 
more magnificence, in another place, more suitable. Several of 
their bones were seen by us, a short time before the making of 
this book, more like giants than men of common stature: through 
which it appears, that men, in old times, had been of more 
stature than any men are presently in our days.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
How King Malcolm divided his realm into baronies. How 
the nobles gave him the wardship, rents, and marriage 
payment of their heirs, when they were minors. How the 
see of Aberdeen first began. Of the death of King 
Malcolm. And of several marvels seen in Albion.

Malcolm, having enemies no enemies anywhere, commanded general 
processions to be made through all parts of his realm, to give 
thanks to God for delivering of them from the bondage of their 
enemies; and caused the churches which were destroyed by cruelty 
of the Danes, to be repaired, and more reverence to be given to 
good Saints: and commanded his laws to be observed, which many 
years before might have no place for wars. He made a convention 
of his nobles at Perth, which was a castle, standing, that time, 
not far from the place where the town of Perth stands now. And 
when he had done such things in the said convention, for the 
honour of God and the common good, he thought nothing so good as 
to reward the friends of them who were slain before by wars of 
the Danes. And to do that with most consideration, he divided 
the realm in several baronies; and gave all his lands, riches, 
and goods, with such liberality among his nobles, as the just 
rewards of their honour, that he left little to sustain the 
crown. As soon as the lords were made barons in this manner, 
that the crown of Scotland should not be poor nor indigent, they 
gave to King Malcolm and his heirs, for his liberality shown to 
them at this time, all the wardship and rents of minor heirs to 
their lands, with the avail<91> of their heirs perpetually, in 
times coming; and he to enjoy the advantages and profits of the 
said lands, until the heir thereof was 21 year of age. Malcolm, 
remembering of his vow made in his extreme need, built a church, 
with no less cost than magnificence, in the honour of Saint 
Molaug; and gave all the lands of Mortlach, Clova, and Dunmeth, 
with the tithes thereof, to sustain the Bishop of Mortlach. This 
seat was called always, the See of Mortlach, up to the time of 
King David the First: by whom, it was called Aberdeen; and was 
then endowed more richly than before.

In this see there have been many good bishops: among whom, was 
William Elphinston, very prudent and constant for the common 
good: holding constantly all his days, that the king should 
reign above his lieges, more with benevolence and favour, than 
any extremity or rigour; that his barons should love and dread 
him, always increasing under him in friendship and concord; and 
that priests should live according to their vows; and finally, 
that every thing should be done, no less for the pleasure of 
God, than for the common good. After him succeeded a nobleman, 
Gawine Dunbar, one of the best prelates that ever was in this 
realm; for he built a bridge over the Dee, with great 
magnificence, where no bridge could stand before, because of the 
violence of the water; and assigned a yearly income, to sustain 
it: with many other notable deeds, which were too lengthy to 
describe at this time. But we will return to our history.

King Malcolm, after having led so many cruel battles against the 
Danes, governed the realm for many years with good justice: and 
made a book, called Regiam Majestatem, containing the laws by 
which his realm should be governed; and what rewards should be 
given in fees to his chancellor, secretary, constable, marshal, 
chamberlain, justice, treasurer, registrar, comptroller, and 
other offices in his house. This Malcolm would have been, in 
fame and love, not behind any other prince that ever was in this 
realm, if the same virtue had been in his latter age as was in 
his first youth, or man's age. Nonetheless, all his glory was 
defiled by immoderate avarice; for, as often occurs, he came, 
both at once, to old age and avarice, and was penitent of the 
lands given, by his liberality, to his nobles: and to recover 
the said lands, he slew and banished many of his lords, by false 
accusations. The nobles, moved by these injuries, and having 
great indignation, that the king not only put his hands in their 
blood, but intended to seize their lands and territories by 
false accusations; they conspired against him, with frequent 
conventions to the same effect. King Malcolm, when he heard of 
their conspiracy, to save his life, fled with certain of his 
associates to Glamis: where he was slain by friends of the 
nobles who were slain before by him. These cursed scoundrels, 
after his slaughter, fled with their acccomplices by swift 
horses, although they were uncertain where to fly; for the 
ground was so covered over with snow, that they could not know 
the road. Finally, they came to the loch of Forfar, which was 
partly frozen at the time. As soon as they came to the middle of 
the lake, they fell down through the ice, and perished miserably 
in that manner. Not long after, they were drawn out of the loch 
with glappling hooks and their quarters hung up in several towns 
of Scotland, in punishment of their cruelty. King Malcolm made 
this end, in the 31st year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 
940 years; and was buried in Iona.

In this time, many marvels were seen in Albion. On Yule day, the 
earth trembled, and a great rift was made in the midst of 
Stirling: out of which sprang, such huge quantity of water, that 
it bore away the nearest wood to the Water of Forth. The sea, in 
the summer, rose further on the land than ever it was seen 
before at any time. On midsummer-day, called the Nativity of 
Saint John the Baptist, there was so cold a frost, that all the 
crops were killed, and made great dearth in the country.

And so ends the Eleventh book of these Chronicles.



Book XII. 
Here Begins the Twelfth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
Of King Duncan. How the surname of Stuarts took their 
first beginning. And how Macbeth punished several 
enormities done in King Duncan's time.

Malcolm slain as we have said, his grandson Duncan, got on his 
daughter, succeeded: for Malcolm had two daughters, of which the 
eldest, named Beatrice, was given in marriage to Abbanath 
Crinin, who was Thane of the Isles and West parts of Scotland. 
On her was got Duncan, who succeeded immediately after him to 
the crown. The second daughter, named Doada, was given in 
marriage to Sinel, Thane of Glamis; on whom was got a fierce and 
valiant man, named Macbeth, very suitable to have governed any 
realm, were not his strength was given over-much to cruelty. 
Though Duncan and Macbeth were sister-sons, they were far 
different from each other in manners. For Duncan was so 
merciful, that he appeared not able to punish the vices of his 
people: by contrary, Macbeth was given as much to cruelty as 
Duncan was given to pity. And therefore the people wished the 
manners of each one to have been tempered with those of the 
other.

Duncan, in the beginning of his rule, governed the realm in good 
peace and justice; for it was governed by the same counsellors 
that governed it during his father's time. Thus the commoners 
lived, for many years, without any injury or oppression by great 
men. Yet the feeble mind of Duncan, when it was patent to the 
people, was not only the cause of great seditions among the 
nobles, but an opportunity to the Danes to attempt new wars 
against the Scots. The cause of these seditions arose by the 
Thane of Lochaber, named Banquo, who was the beginner of the 
noble surname of Stuart in this realm; of whom our king now 
present, by long progression, is descended. When this Banquo had 
gathered all the king's rents, he punished several scoundrels of 
the country with such extreme rigour of justice, that the people 
arose against him with great force, and plundered him of all the 
money which he had gathered for the king's use; and though he 
escaped with his life, yet he was badly wounded. At last, when 
he was cured of all his wounds, he came to the king, desiring 
the injuries and insults done to him to be punished. King 
Duncan, to punish these deeds, sent one officer of arms, and 
summoned all persons that were suspect in this matter, to face 
the law on a certain day. The scoundrels that did this cruelty, 
hearing themselves summoned, aggravated their contempt, by 
slaying the officer. And because the king's forces were to come 
on them to punish their offence, they made MacDonald their 
captain; and he gladly took the responsibility for battle on 
him, knowing the king soft, and, as he declared, more able to 
govern an abbey of monks than to guide any band of warriors. 
This MacDonald gathered a company of wicked scoundrels, out of 
Ireland, the Isles, and other regions thereabouts; and slew 
Malcolm, lieutenant to Duncan in Lochaber, and put his men to 
flight. King Duncan, daunted by the slaughter of his men, for he 
was not experienced in war, nor yet knew how such things might 
be dealt with, convened his nobles to a council, to decide on 
punishment for their deeds. After several opinions had been 
given, Macbeth reproved King Duncan for his soft governance, 
having no talent to punish injuries done to his people: and 
said, if the lands of Lochaber were given to him and Banquo, 
they would leave none of MacDonald's blood alive. And as he 
promised, so it followed: for soon after his coming to Lochaber, 
the people, hearing the fame of his honour, dared not attempt 
such things as they did before; and many of them left MacDonald, 
and came to Macbeth. In fact, MacDonald was so pressed, that it 
was necessary for him to give battle to Macbeth. Nonetheless, he 
was defeated, and chased to a castle in Lochaber. Macbeth 
followed on him to the said castle, and by long siege brought 
him to such misery, that he was constrained to ask grace for 
himself, his wife and children. And because he got nothing but 
rejection for this, he slew first his wife and children, so that 
they should not remain for the derision of his enemies; then 
slew himself in the same manner. Macbeth entered the castle; and 
though he found MacDonald slain, yet he cut off his head, and 
sent it to the castle of Perth, where the king was, and hung his 
body on a tall tree.

The Islesmen made their compositions with great sums of money; 
others of them were punished by death. The remaining people of 
the Isles, moved by the slaughter of their friends, gave 
displeasing words to Macbeth; calling him a bloody monster, 
without any mercy. Macbeth immediately prepared to go to the 
Isles, to punish them for their unbridled language. Nonetheless, 
by solicitation of their friends, he did not do this, but 
punished them by taking their goods.



Chap. Second. 
How Edmund Ironside and Canute divided between them 
the realm of England. How Sweyn, King of Norway, came 
to Scotland with an army, and vanquished King Duncan. 
How the foresaid Sweyn was, afterwards, vanquished by 
an unheard-of trick.

Scarcely had the realm of the Scots been delivered by Macbeth of 
all sedition, when Sweyn, King of Danes, arrived in Scotland, 
with an army. And to show of what lineage this Sweyn was 
descended, we will describe some part of his origins.

Sweyn, the first King of Danes that reigned over Englishmen, had 
three sons, Harold, Sweyn, and Canute. The first was made King 
of England; the second, King of Norway; and the third, King of 
Denmark. The first was slain by Ethelred, after he was exiled by 
Sweyn to Normandy, the third year after his father's death: and 
yet Ethelred did not long enjoy the crown of England; for 
Canute, King of Danes, came with an army to England, to revenge 
the murder of his eldest brother Harold, and slew the said 
Ethelred. After whose death, his son, Edmund Ironside, came with 
an army against Canute, intending both to revenge the slaughter 
of his father, and to recover the crown. At last, when the 
armies were arrayed in the sight of each other, ready to fight, 
this Edmund came before his army, desiring to fight with Canute 
in single combat; saying, It was more honourable to decide the 
right between them two, than by any slaughter of people: and he 
that was victorious of the two, should succeed to the crown, 
without any more debate. Canute was glad of this condition, 
having no less confidence in his courage than had this other 
Edmund. Immediately, they came from their armies on their 
barded<87> horses, and ran, with sharp lances, each one against 
the other, to fight to the death. At last, when they had fought 
long with uncertain victory, their steeds overset and weary, 
Canute said, "O Edmund, who have now certain experience of my 
fierce and awful blow, I see you may not be vanquished, as it 
appears, without propitious favour of the Gods; for their will 
is that you have a part of my kingdom, and reign with me in this 
region. Sheathe your sword; and be content that the crown of 
England be divided between us, so that you enjoy the half 
thereof, having equal rule with me during my life."

Edmund, glad of this condition of peace, thought it better to 
succeed to half of England without any more danger, than to risk 
himself to uncertain chance of battle; trusting sometime to find 
an occasion to recover the whole rule of England, with little 
labour. Immediately, they dismounted from their horses, and 
embraced other with great tenderness. Thus the realm of England 
was divided between them in this manner: The part of England 
opposite France was assigned to Canute, and the other part to 
Edmund.

In the meantime, Enna, Queen of England, fearing this agreement 
would be unprofitable to her, fled to Normandy, with her two 
sons, Alfred and Edward, who she had borne to the said Ethelred. 
But we will return to our history.

When Sweyn, King of Norway, saw his brother add to his rule of 
Denmark, half of England, he wished to be equal to his brother, 
as well in rents as in martial glory. And to bring his purpose 
to effect, he came with an army to Fife. The motive of his 
coming was, to revenge the slaughter of his uncle Camus, and 
other Danes slain with him at Barra, Crowdane, and Gamrie. And 
though Sweyn was coming, as we have said, to acquire fame and 
honour, yet he was nothing compared to his brother Canute; for 
he slew innocent children, women, and aged persons, without any 
difference of their estate. King Duncan, when he heard of these 
insupportable and shameful cruelties done to his people, began 
to be a prudent captain; for often dull and slothful people are 
forced, by necessity, to become prudent and virtuous. King 
Duncan, hearing how Sweyn was coming, in the manner forsaid, to 
attack his realm, assembled an army of all people under his 
rule, and divided them in three squadrons. The first squadron 
was given to Macbeth; the second, to Banquo; and he stayed 
himself in the centre, with the remaining nobles of Scotland: 
then met his enemies at Culross, where both the armies fought 
with great cruelty; but the Scots were finally defeated. Yet the 
Danes were so broken by this battle, that they did not make a 
long chase, but stood all night in battle array. On the 
following day, when they saw the field deserted and no enemies 
appearing, they divided the spoils by custom of arms; and 
declined to slay naked men, trusting to conquer the realm with 
the favour and benevolence of the people. Such things done, 
Sweyn raised his camp, to follow the remaining Scots. And 
because he was informed that King Duncan had fled to the castle 
of Perth, and Macbeth was gathering a new army to resist his 
incursions, he laid a tight siege about the said castle. As soon 
as King Duncan saw himself surrounded on each side by enemies, 
he sent one officer, by counsel of Banquo, to Macbeth, 
commanding him to wait at Inchecuthill, until he sent him other 
word. In the meantime, he sent a herald to Sweyn, desiring 
licence for himself, and the nobles that was within the castle, 
to depart, their life and goods safe. This was desired by 
Duncan, although he expected nothing better than repulse 
thereof, so that his enemies might have no other suspicion but 
the castle was to be surrendered without any more delay. At 
last, when Sweyn had demanded the castle be surrendered, King 
Duncan, to delay him until all matters were brought to good 
purpose, promised to send a large provision of victuals out of 
the castle to refresh his army. These offers were not only 
pleasing to Sweyn, but also to his army; for they had been many 
days before without any fresh victuals, in great want. 
Immediately, the Scots took the juice of deadly nightshade 
berries, and combined it in their wine, ale, and bread; and sent 
the same, in great quantity, to their enemies. Sweyn and his 
army, rejoicing in this plenty of victuals, began to drink as 
was their custom, and to have experience who might engorge their 
belly with most greediness, until at last the poison of their 
berries was scattered through all parts of their bodies; through 
which, they fell into a deadly sleep. Then Duncan sent to 
Macbeth, commanding him to attack his enemies with all 
diligence; for they were in an easy position to be vanquished. 
Macbeth, without more delay, came with his people to the camp of 
enemies; and first he slew their watchmen and the rest of them, 
drowned in sleep, were all slaughtered in their beds. Sweyn was 
brought, with a few of his people, to the ships, where he raised 
sail, and returned to Norway. Of all this army escaped none but 
Sweyn, and 10 persons with him, by the mariners. Many years 
after, no knights were made in Norway, until they were sworn to 
revenge the slaughter of their friends in Scotland. The 
remaining ships, which the Danes left behind, in the Scots 
Firth, within three days after their departing, crashed against 
each other, by violence of a East wind, and sank down in the 
Firth: where they lie yet, to the great danger of all other 
ships that come in the same; for when the sea flows, they are 
covered with water, and when it ebbs, they appear some part 
above the sea. The place is called yet by the people, Drumlaw 
Sands. The Scots, after this victory, got the spoils of the 
field, and made general processions through all parts of their 
realm, giving thanks to God for their success.

While the Scots were at their processions in this way, tidings 
came that a new fleet of Danes had arrived at Kinghorn, and the 
warriors coming on land, attacked the country with great 
cruelties. To defeat them, Macbeth and Banquo were sent, with 
the king's authority; who slew a great part of these Danes, and 
the rest chased to their ships. The Danes that fled to their 
ships, gave great sums of gold to Macbeth, to allow their 
friends that were slain by him, to be buried in Iona. In memory 
whereof, many old tombs are yet in the said island, carved with 
arms of the Danes. At last, peace was ratified between Scots and 
Danes, in this manner: "The Danes shall never came to Scotland, 
to move any war against the Scots."

These were the wars of King Duncan, led against the Danes, the 
7th year of his reign.



Chap. Third 
Of the prophecy given to Macbeth and Banquo. How 
Macbeth was made Thane of Cawdor; and how he slew King 
Duncan, to make himself King.

Not long after, there happened an unknown and wonderful thing, 
by which there soon followed a great alteration in the realm. It 
happned that Macbeth and Banquo were going to Forres, where King 
Duncan happened to be for the time, and met by the way three 
women, clothed in strange and unknown clothing. They were 
judged, by the people, to be the Fates<96>. The first of them 
said to Macbeth, "Hail, Thane of Glamis!" the second said, 
"Hail, Thane of Cawdor!" and the third said, "Hail, King of 
Scotland!" Than Banquo said, "What women are you, so unmerciful 
to me, and so favorable to my companion? For you gave to him not 
only lands and great rents, but great lordships and kingdoms; 
and give me nothing." To this, answered the first of these 
Fates, "We say more happiness will come to you than to him; for 
though he happen to be a king, his rule shall end unhappily, and 
none of his blood shall after him succeed; by contrast, you 
shall never be king, but from you shall came many kings, who, in 
a long progression, shall enjoy the crown of Scotland." As soon 
as these words were said, they suddenly vanished out of sight. 
This prophecy and divination was held many days in derision by 
Banquo and Macbeth. For some time, Banquo would call Macbeth, 
King of Scots, for derision; and he, in the same manner, would 
call Banquo, the father of many kings. Yet, because all things 
succeeded as these women devined, the people trusted and judged 
them to be the Fates. Not long after, it happened that the Thane 
of Cawdor was disinherited and forfeited his lands, for certain 
crimes of lese-majesty; and his lands were given by King Duncan 
to Macbeth. It happened in the next night, that Banquo and 
Macbeth were sporting together at their supper. Then Banquo 
said, "You have got all that the first two Fates prophesied. 
There only remains the crown, which was prophesied by the third 
sister." Macbeth, revolving all things as they were said by 
these Fates, began to covet the crown; and yet he deided to wait 
until he saw the time suitable thereto, firmly believing that 
the third prophecy would came, as the first two did before.

In the meantime, King Duncan made his son Malcolm Prince of 
Cumberland, to signify that he should reign after him. Which was 
a great displeasure to Macbeth: for it made plain contradiction 
of the third prophecy, promised to him by the Fates. 
Nonetheless, he thought, if Duncan were slain, he had most right 
to the crown, because he was nearest of blood thereto, by the 
old laws made after the death of King Fergus, "When young 
children were unable to govern the crown, the nearest of their 
blood shall reign." Also, the response of the Fates led him to 
believe, that the third prophecy should come as well as the 
first two. Also, his wife, impatient of long delay, as all women 
are, especially where they are desirous of one purpose, gave him 
great incitement to pursue the third prophecy, that she might be 
a queen: calling him, often, feeble coward, and not desirous of 
honours; since he dared not attack the thing with courage and 
valour, which is offered to him by benevolence of fortune; 
although several others had attacked such things before, with 
most terrible risks, when they had not such certainty to succeed 
in the end of their labours as he had.

Macbeth, by persuasion of his wife, gathered his friends to a 
council at Inverness, where King Duncan happened to be for the 
time. And because he found sufficient opportunity, by support of 
Banquo and others his friends, he slew King Duncan, the 7th year 
of his reign. His body was buried in Elgin, and afterwards taken 
up and brought to Iona, where it remains yet, among the tombs of 
other kings; from our redemption, 1046 years.



Chap. Fourth. 
How Macbeth usurped the crown, and chased the sons of 
King Duncan to Cumberland. How he punished several 
scoundrels, and made laws for the common good.

As soon as Duncan was slain in this manner, Macbeth came with a 
great force to Scone, and took the crown; then chased Malcolm 
Canmore and Donald Bane, the sons of King Duncan, to Cumberland: 
where Malcolm remained continually, until Saint Edward, son to 
King Ethelred, recovered the realm of England from the Danes, 
and received the said Malcolm with great tenderness. But Donald 
went to Ireland. Macbeth, after their departing, to keep the 
realm to him with certain security, distributed the king's rents 
among the nobles, and in that way he obtained their favour. And 
because he saw no man oppose himself to him, he set himself to 
govern the realm with justice, and to punish all enormities that 
happened by the feeble administration of King Duncan. Yet, 
because he feared great trouble would follow, if his purpose 
were known before it came to effect, he devised a subtle deceit, 
to bring all misdoers and broken men to his justice; and 
solicited several of his lieges, with large payments, to 
challenge the thieves who oppressed them most, to trial by 
combat, on a prefixed day. And when these thieves had entered 
the enclosure, where they should have fought against their 
neighbours, they were all taken by armed men, and hanged on 
gibbets, according, justly, to their crimes. The remaining 
misdoers were so intimidated by this, that for many years after, 
all theft and raids were suppressed, and the people brought to 
great tranquillity.

Such things done, King Macbeth visited all the lands of his 
realm, and was held the certain shield of innocent people, and 
the most diligent punisher of all injuries done against the 
common good; and worked to cause young men to increase in good 
manners, and priests to do their divine service. He slew several 
Thanes of Caithness, Sutherland, Strathnaver, and Ross, because 
great trouble arose in the realm from their sedition. He brought 
Galloway to good peace; and slew the tyrant Magill, who had for 
many years defied the king's authority. Also, he made laws for 
the common good; and was worthy to be numbered among noble 
kings, if he had succeeded to the crown by just title, and had 
persevered in justice to the end of his rule. And because 
several of his laws appear profitable, I have collected them in 
this work, to make them the more patent, as follows: "He that is 
in clerical orders, shall not answer before a profane judge, but 
shall be remitted to his ecclesiastical superior to judge. The 
tenth part of all fruits growing on the ground shall be given to 
priests, and God shall be adored with offerings and prayer. He 
that perseveres in contempt of the church, shall stand 
excommunicated a year, and if he will not be reconciled thereto, 
he shall be reputed an enemy to the common good: if he persevere 
with obdurate mind, for two years, all his goods shall be 
confiscated. He that is made a knight, shall be sworn to defend 
widows, commoners, and orphans; and he that is made king, shall 
be sworn in the same manner. The eldest daughter shall succeed 
to the inheritance, in default of the eldest son; and if any 
woman marry the lord of the ground, she shall lose her heritage. 
No man shall possess lands, rents, offices, or buildings, by any 
other authority, except by the king's licence. No office shall 
be inherited, but during the king's pleasure. No man shall sit 
judgement in profane or temporal cases, without the commission 
of the king. All conventions, offices, and justice, shall be 
held in the king's name and authority. He that makes allegiance, 
or is sworn liege, to any other man, except to the king, shall 
be punished by death; and each man shall be bound to defend the 
king against all other living creatures. He that attacks the 
king's lieges shall be put to death, and his goods confiscated; 
and all the people that he gathered, in that same manner. He 
that follows a man to the church or market or any other 
gathering, as an armed guard, shall be punished by death, unless 
he live by his industry that he follows. A horse kept by 
commoners for any other use than tilling the soil, shall be 
forfeited to the king. Fools, minstrels, bards, and all other 
such idle people, unless they are specially licenced by tbe 
king, shall be compelled to seek some craft to win their living: 
if they refuse, they shall be forced to pull the plough and 
harrow like a horse. If a son is put in fee of the land, during 
the life of his father, by licence of the king; yet he shall be 
disinherited afterwards, if his father is found criminal to the 
king's majesty. A women that is married with any free baron or 
lord, if she have no children with him, shall have a third of 
his land after his death; and the remainder shall by enjoyed by 
his heirs. All great barons shall be forbidden to marry with 
each other, under pain of death; especially if their lands and 
territories lie together. All armour and weapons that are borne 
for any other purpose than the king's wars, shall be 
confiscated, with all his other movable goods. The king's 
captain that buys any lands within the lands where he is 
captain, shall lose both the land and the money. Similarly, if 
he marry his son or daughter with any people dwelling within his 
lands, he shall lose his office, and it shall not be lawful to 
his son nor his son-in-law to take his office."

These and similar laws were made by King Macbeth; through which 
he governed the realm 10 years in good justice. Although, this 
was contrary to his natural inclination; for he did this to 
acquire the favour of his people, and to secure the realm to 
him, rather than for any sight of the common good.



Chap. Fifth. 
How Banquo was slain by Macbeth, and his son Fleance 
slain in Wales. How Walter, the son of Fleance, came 
to Scotland. And of the genealogy of the Stuarts.

A short time after, Macbeth turned from all meekness to his 
innate cruelty; for he was led by insane furies, as the nature 
of all tyrants is, who conquer lands or kingdoms by false title; 
always full of suspicion and dread; and expecting each man to do 
similar cruelties to him, as he did before to others. Further, 
remembering the prophecy given to him, as we described, that 
Banquo's posterity should enjoy the crown in long progression; 
he called Banquo, and his son Fleance, to a supper, intending to 
slay them both, although they suspected nothing less than his 
treachery. Macbeth, when the banquet was done, thought it not 
expedient to slay them in his own house: and, therefore, to 
avoid all suspicion of crime that might be imputed to him 
thereby, he laid a band of armed men in their way, to slay them 
both, on their returning home. These men, that were laid in wait 
to this effect, slew Banquo. Nonetheless, Fleance, under cover 
of night, escaped, and was saved, as it appeared, by the 
singular favour of God, to a better fortune.

Fleance, escaping in this way, and seeing new watching laid for 
his murder, fled to Wales; where he was welcomed by the prince 
thereof, and became so familiar with the prince's daughter, that 
he made her with child. The Prince of Wales, finding his 
daughter deflowered, pursued this Fleance with such hatred, that 
he finally slew him; and held his daughter in most shameful 
servitude, because she consented to her defloration by foreign 
blood. At last, she was delivered of a son, named Walter, who, 
within few years, became a valiant and lusty man, of greater 
courage and spirit than any man that was nurtured in the country 
where he was. And though he held high office with the Prince of 
Wales, his grandfather; yet he had a high mind, and was able to 
attempt great achievements. At last, he fell into a quarrel with 
his companion, who taunted him, that he was not got in lawful 
bed. After many fierce and injurious words on either side, this 
Walter was so impatient, that he slew his companion; then fled 
to Scotland, to seek the support of friends. At his coming, he 
fell into company with the Englishmen that came to Scotland with 
Saint Margaret: where he behaved himself so pleasantly in every 
way, that he obtained their benevolence and favour. Not long 
after, he was sent with a great force to the Isles, Galloway, 
and other parts of Scotland, to punish tyrants and scoundrels of 
the country; whom he defeated with such courage and prudence, 
that he was made Steward of Scotland, to receive the king's dues 
and rents out of all parts of the realm. This Walter Stuart had 
a son, named Alan Stuart, who, afterwards went, with the Duke of 
Lorraine, and Robert, bastard son of the King of England, to the 
Holy Land, where they did many valiant deeds against the Turks; 
from the Incarnation of Christ, 1099 years. Of this Alan, was 
got Alexander Stuart, who founded the Abbey of Paisley: where 
many religious men have been, of the order of Saint Benedict. Of 
this Alexander, was got Walter Stuart of Dundonald, who fought 
valiantly in support of Alexander the Third at Largs, as we 
shall describe below. This Walter had two sons; the first named 
Alexander, who fought in support of his father at the said field 
of Largs. His second son, named Robert Stuart, got the lands of 
Tarbolton, and married the heir of Cruixton; from whom descended 
the Earls of Lennox and Darnley. Also, this Alexander Stuart, 
that founded Paisley, got several other sons; John and James, 
and some others; although they took new surnames, from the name 
of the lands to which they succeeded. This John Stuart, after 
the death of his brother James, married the heir of Bonkil, a 
virgin of great beauty; and got on her, Walter Stuart, who 
succeeded to the lands of Bonkil, Renfrew, Rothesay, Bute, and 
Stuarton, after his father John was slain at Falkirk. This 
Walter Stuart married Marjory Bruce, daughter to King Robert 
Bruce; of whom was got Robert, the second of that name. This 
Robert the Second took Isobell Muir, a virgin of incredible 
beauty, daughter to Sir Adam Muir, Knight, as his wife; and got 
on her, three sons and three daughters. The first was John 
Stuart, otherwise named Robert; who succeded immediately to the 
crown. The second was Robert, Earl of Fife and Menteith, Duke of 
Albany; and was Governor of Scotland 15 years. The third son was 
named Alexander, Earl of Buchan, and Lord of Badenoch. The 
eldest daughter was married to James, son and heir to William, 
Earl of Douglas. The second was married to John Dunbar, brother 
to George of Dunbar, Earl of March; and he was made Earl of 
Moray. He got on her only a daughter, who was married to 
Douglas, and so Douglas came to the earldom of Moray. The third 
daughter was married to John Lyon, who was afterwards made Lord 
Glamis. Also, this Robert, the first king of the Stuarts, 
married Euphemia, daughter of the Earl of Ross; and got on her, 
two sons; Walter, Earl of Atholl, and David, Earl of Strathearn. 
This Walter solicited Robert, Duke of Albany, to slay David 
Stuart, Duke of Rothesay; and after the home-coming of King 
James the First, he solicited the king to slay all Duke Robert's 
lineage, in the same way: expecting, after the slaughter of his 
friends, to come to the crown. And finally, he solicited his 
grandson, Robert Stuart, and Robert Graham, his daughter's son, 
to slay King James the First; for the which crime the said 
Walter was, afterwards convicted, and executed, with all his 
sons. And from his brother, David, Earl of Buchan, came no 
heirs: and, therefore, both their lands returned again to the 
crown, without any memory of their blood. Of Robert Stuart, Duke 
of Albany, came Duke Murdo; who married the Earl of Lennox' 
daughter, and got on her, three sons, Walter, Alexander, and 
James. Duke Murdo, with his first two sons, were slain at 
Stirling, by King James the First: and the third brother James, 
to revenge their slaughter, burned Dumbarton; and after that, he 
was chased to Ireland, where he died without any heirs. Robert, 
the third of that name, married Annabel Drummond, daughter to 
Sir John Drummond of Stobhall, Knight; and got on her, David and 
James. The first died in Falkland; and the other was James the 
First, and married Jane, daughter to John Beaufort, Earl of 
Somerset, in England. He got on her, two sons, born together, 
Alexander and James. The first died in his infancy; the second 
was James the Second. He had 6 daughters: of whom the eldest was 
married t the Dauphin of France; the second, to the Duke of 
Brittany; the third, to the Lord of Fier; the fourth, to the 
Lord of Dalkeith; the fifth, to the Earl of Huntley; and the 
sixth had no succession. James the Second married Margaret, 
daughter to the Duke of Guelder, and got on her, three sons and 
two daughters. The first son was James the Third. The second, 
named Alexander, was Duke of Albany, and married first the Earl 
of Orkney's daughter, and got on her, Alexander, now Bishop of 
Moray; and not long after, he parted from her, and went to 
France, where he married the Countess of Boulogne, and got on 
her, John Stuart, Duke of Albany, who was many years Governor of 
Scotland in our days. The third son, John Stuart, was Earl of 
Mar, and was slain in the Cannongate, in a bathtub. The first 
daughter of James the Second, was married to the Lord Boyd: of 
whom was got a son, who was slain by the Lord of Montgomery; and 
a daughter, Gregane, who was married, after, to the Earl of 
Cassells. And after the death of the Lord Boyd, this daughter of 
James the Second, was married to the Lord Hamilton: and in that 
way, the house of Hamilton is decorated in the king's blood. The 
other sister was married to the Lord Crichton; and of her came 
little succession worthy to have memory.<97> James the Third 
married Margaret, daughter to the King of Denmark: on her was 
got, James the Fourth; Alexander, who was Bishop of Saint 
Andrews and Duke of Albany; and John Stuart, Earl of Mar: and 
they both died without any succession. James the Fourth married 
Margaret, daughter to King Henry the Seventh, and got on her, 
James the Fifth; who reigns now with great happiness above us, 
the year of the translating of their Chronicles. But we will 
return to our history.



Chap. Sixth. 
How Macbeth slew his Lords, to take their lands and 
goods. How he built the Castle of Dunsinane; and slew 
Macduff's wife and his children. Of the speech made to 
Malcolm Canmore by Macduff.

Nothing succeeded happily to Macbeth after the murder of Banquo; 
for each man began to fear for his life, and dared not come to 
where Macbeth was. Thus there followed more displeasure each 
day; for when this tyrant perceived each man having him in 
dread, he began to dread each man in that same manner; and in 
that way, he grew most odious to his subjects, always slaying 
his nobles, or else confiscating their goods by false 
accusations. At last, when he had got great profit by murder and 
proscription of his nobles, he began to put his hands more 
pertly in their blood: for he thought the profit so sweet that 
came to him by slaughter of his nobles, that he would not desist 
from it; for he had double profit in that way: first, they were 
slain whom he feared; and secondly, he got their goods to 
sustain a guard of armed men, to defend him from injury from 
them that he suspected. Further, that he might attack the people 
with more tyranny, he built a strong castle in the height of 
Dunsinane, a hill in Gowrie, 10 miles from Perth. This castle 
was built with infinite expense; for no stuff could be carried 
to the site without great difficulty: and yet, he ceased not 
from the building thereof, but caused all the Thanes of each 
shire in turn to build the said castle. At last, it fell to 
Macduff, Thane of Fife, to build his part of the said castle. 
And because he dared not came to this work, in case the king put 
hands in him, as he did before with other nobles of the realm, 
he sent craftsmen, with all provision; and commanded them to do 
so in his absence, that the king might have no occasion to be 
moved against him. Soon after, Macbeth came to visit his castle: 
and because he found Macduff not present at the work, he said, 
"This man will not obey my commnds, until he is ridden with a 
curb bridle: nonetheless, I shall make him draw like a horse in 
a cart." From thence, he might never see Macduff with patience; 
either because he thought his power too great, or else, because 
it was said, by the prophecy of the foresaid witches, that 
Macduff should attack him with displeasure: and, as oft occurs, 
where any prince takes suspicion, a small offence is occasion of 
great injuries. Finally, he would have slain Macduff by some 
deceit, had not a witch, in whom he had great confidence, said, 
to put him out of all fear, That he should never be slain by a 
man that was born of woman; nor vanquished, until the wood of 
Birnam had come to the castle of Dunsinane. Macbeth, having 
great confidence in these words, set aside all fear of death; 
and trusted firmly, that he might do what he pleased, without 
any punishment following after: for by the one prophesy, he 
believed it was impossible to defeat him; and by the other, 
impossible to slay him. But these false illusions of the devil 
brought him to utter confusion, and had him rage in continual 
slaughter of his subjects, without any fear of his life. At 
last, Macduff, despairing of his life, decided to go to England, 
that he might bring Malcolm Canmore to Scotland, to resist the 
tyranny of Macbeth. And yet the plan was not devised so 
secretly, but Macbeth got knowledge thereof; for all kings, as 
the proverb say, have sharp sight and long ears. This Macbeth 
had, in every great house in Scotland, some men, who were 
corrupted by his money, to reveal all things said or done in 
their houses; and through this deceit, he oppressed all the 
nobles of the realm, before they might fulfil their attempts 
against him. This tyrant was always full of anxiety, dreading to 
have a terrible end, for his cruelty; for that came by impulsion 
of conscience, which brings every man, that is guilty, in 
perpetual fear, without any security of his life. In the same 
manner, Macbeth, ever in fear of enemies, because of his 
treacherous murder and tyranny; came quickly, with a great 
force, about Macduff's house. The men that were in the house, 
trusting no evil, opened the gates. Immediately, Macbeth 
entered, and slew Macduff's wife and her children, with all 
other persons that he found in it; then confiscated Macduff's 
goods, and declared him an outlaw. Macduff, banished in this 
manner, fled to England to Malcolm Canmore, to see if he might 
find any way, by his help, to revenge the murder made so cruelly 
on his wife and children. And when he came to Malcolm, he 
declared the great oppression done to him by Macbeth; and how 
the tyrant was hated by his lieges, for slaughter of the 
innocent, both of his nobles and commoners; and several other 
detestable cruelties, not worthy to be described. At last, when 
he saw Malcolm sigh for compassion of his sorrows, he said, "How 
long shall you suffer the murder of your father and other 
friends to be unpunished? When shall you be satiated with the 
affliction of your realm? What damage have we suffered by your 
proscription? You were, at that time, of such tender age, that 
you could not defend against such a bloody monster. And though 
we agreed, once, to the election of this tyrant, to our great 
damage; yet now, having experienced his cruelty, we desire 
nothing more than to be rid of him. The people mourn; accusing 
their wilful ignorance, in consenting to such great harm and 
their own perdition. And now, their only hope is in you; 
trusting to be delivered of their calamity by you. Therefore, 
unless you enjoy the affliction of your people and your own 
proscription, set yourself to deliver your people of the tyranny 
they daily endure. For King Edward, the most humane and gracious 
prince, shall not fail to support you with all the strength you 
desire: because his own realm was once oppressed by tyrants; and 
finally, delivered, by grace of God, and his own courage, out of 
their cruel hands. Also, if you know not what benevolence your 
people have for you, you may understand some part by these 
words: Your people are murdered in all parts, as this bloody 
butcher decides to do: and, therefore, you need not doubt, but 
your returning to Scotland shall be very pleasing to all 
Scotsmen; (for these cruelties, daily done to us, should not be 
lamented by degenerate people, but rather revenged by valiant 
champions;) since you are not only saved from invasion of your 
enemies to better fortune, but ordained, by divine providence, 
to deliver your people of all afflictions."



Chap. Seventh. 
How Malcolm Canmore said he was unsuitable to be King, 
because of his many vices. And how he came to 
Scotland, and was made King thereof. And of Macbeth's 
death.

Although Malcolm was greatly moved by the oppressions and 
cruelties done to the Scots, yet, with great prudence, he 
dissembled his mind, to have better understanding of Macduff's 
intention; that is to say, to see if he were coming for the same 
purpose as he said; or if he were coming, by deceit and industry 
of Macbeth, to betray him, or put him in his enemies' hands. And 
therefore, he answered, "I am very sorrowful for the trouble 
fallng on my country. And though I have great affection thereto, 
yet, for certain irremediable vices following me, I am unable, 
either to govern the realm, or to relieve the people of the 
trouble that they presently sustain: first, for immoderate lust, 
the abominable fountain of all vices, which rages in me with 
such unbridled fury, that, if I were made King of Scots, I 
should defile virgins and matrons in such manner, that my 
intemperance should be more insupportable to you than the bloody 
tyranny of Macbeth." To this answered Macduff, "That is an evil 
thing; for many noble princes and kings have been deposed, and 
lost both their life and kingdom for that fault. Nonetheless, 
there are plenty of women in Scotland; and therefore, you should 
take my advice and make thyself king. I shall address that 
matter so wisely, that you shall be satisfied at your pleasure, 
and your vice shall be unknown." Then Malcolm said, "I am also, 
the most avaricious man on earth: and I will seek so many 
opportunitys to seize lands or goods, that I will slay many of 
the nobles of Scotland by false accusations; so that I may enjoy 
their realms, lands, and goods. And therefore, to show you what 
infinite harms shall came on you by my insatiable avarice, I 
will tell you a fable: a fox was assailed by a swarm of flies, 
continually sucking out her blood. And when a passenger by the 
way had asked her, if she would have their flies brushed from 
her body; sho answered, 'No, because the flies that sat on her 
wounds, were all full of her blood; and for fullness thereof, 
sat with little displeasure: and if they were brushed off, 
others, who were more greedy and unsated, should land in their 
territories, and suck out the remainder of her blood; which was 
unprofitable.' Wherefore, suffer me to remain where I am, in 
case such harm fall on you by my insatiable avarice, that you 
shall afterwards chase me out of your realm with more shame; and 
think the displeasures now reigning among you, but small, in 
respect of such terrible outrages which shall appear soon by my 
coming." To this answered Macduff; "This is a worse fault than 
the first; for avarice is the root of all mischief: and the most 
part of all our kings are slain for that crime. Nonetheless, 
make thyself king, and do my council: you shall have riches at 
fullness; for there is gold and goods enough in Scotland, to 
satify you at your pleasure." Then said Malcolm: "I am full of 
lying and deceit, and rejoice in nothing so much as to betray 
all them that give me credit or trust. And since nothing fits a 
prince better, than constancy, truth, and justice; and nothing 
is so unfitting as falsehood, treachery, and lying: you may 
consider how unable I am to govern any province or country. And 
since you have so many remedies to colour all the rest of my 
vices, I pray you to hide or colour this vice among the rest." 
Then said Macduff: "This is the worst fault of all; and there I 
leave you. O wretched and miserable Scots! who are scourged with 
so many calamities, each one above other; you have now a cursed 
devil that reigns above you without any title, and destroys you 
by his bloody tyranny. This other, that has the right to the 
crown, is so replete with the treacherous manners and vices of 
Englishmen, that he is unworthy to be king; for, by his own 
confession, he is not only avaricious and given to insatiable 
lust, but so false a traitor, that we may not believe a word he 
says. Adieu, Scotland! Now I am banished for ever, without any 
comfort or consolation."

And with these words, the tears fast flowed over his cheeks. At 
last, when he was going to depart, Malcolm took him by the 
sleeve, and said, "Be of good comfort; for I have none of these 
faults: however, I refused, only to test your motive; for 
Macbeth has often, in such ways, desired my slaughter. And the 
slower that I was to agree with you, I shall be the more 
diligent to fulfill the same." Immediately, they embraced each 
other; and considered, how they might provide all matters for 
their individual and common good.

Soon after, Macduff sent letters to the nobles of Scotland, 
saying how Malcolm was allied with him to come quickly to 
Scotland; and prayed them, since the said Malcolm was just heir 
to the crown, to assist him, that he might recover the same. In 
the meantime, Malcolm persuaded the Earl of Northumberland to 
come with 10,000 men, to help him to recover his realm. These 
tidings, from the time they were known in Scotland, drew the 
nobles into two factions; one siding with Macbeth, and the other 
with Malcolm: through which, there arose often frequent 
skirmishing between these parties; for the nobles who supported 
Malcolm, would not risk themselves to the chance of battle, 
until his coming out of England for their support. Macbeth, 
seeing his enemies increase in strength each day, fled to Fife; 
and stayed, with all his friends and supporters, at Dunsinane; 
intending to fight with his enemies, rather than to fly out of 
the realm shamefully, without any blow struck. His friends gave 
counsel, either to make peace with Malcolm, or else to fly 
quickly, with his treasure and gold, to the Isles; so that he 
might hire several great princes of that realm with his money, 
to take his part against Malcolm. Nonetheless, he had such 
confidence in his prophecies, that he believed firmly he would 
never be vanquished, until the wood of Birnam were brought to 
Dunsinane; nor yet to be slain by any man born of a woman. 
Malcolm, following quickly on Macbeth, came the night before his 
victory, to the wood of Birnam. And when his army had refreshed 
themselves a short time, he commanded each man to take a branch 
of the wood, that they might come, on the next day, arrayed in 
the same manner, in his enemies' sight. Macbeth, seeing him come 
in this guise, understood the prophecy was fulfilled, that the 
witch said to him; nonetheless, he arrayed his men. Scarcely had 
his enemies cast from them the branches, and were coming forward 
in battle, when Macbeth took to flight: on whom Macduff 
followed, with great hatred, saying, "Traitor, now your 
insatiable cruelty shall have an end." Then Macbeth said: You 
follow me in vain; for none is born of a woman that may slay 
me." Then Macduff said: "I am that same man; for I was cut out 
of my mother's belly." Immediately, he slew Macbeth, and brought 
his head to Malcolm. This was the end of Macbeth, after he had 
reigned 16 years. In the beginning of his rule, he did many 
profitable things for the common good; but soon after, by 
illusion of devils, he degenerated from his honourable 
beginning, into the most terrible cruelty; and was slain, from 
the Incarnation, 1061.



Chap. Eighth. 
Of the death of Edmund, Canute, Harold, and 
Hardicanute, Kings of England. How the Crown of 
England was recovered from the Danes; and Godwin 
struck dead, for the murder of the innocent Alfred.

Now we will say how the rule of England was taken from Danes, 
and restored to King Edward, rightful heir thereof. When Canute 
and Edmond had divided the realm of England between them by 
agreement, as we have said, the realm was in good peace for four 
years after; for each of them feared the strength of the other, 
though always desiring to have the whole rule of England under 
their sole dominion. At the same time, a wicked and malevolent 
man, named Edrik, decided to attempt a brave deed, to come into 
the favour, as he believed, of one of these two princes. This 
Edrik, hoping, in this manner, to have thanks or advantages, 
waited when King Edmund was sitting on the privy, and speared 
him through the bottom into his bowels: through which, this 
Edmund died. Edrik, after this shameful murder, went to Canute, 
and said, "Hail, King of all England." Canute, struck by this 
salutation, demanded how the matter stood, more diligendy. And 
when he found King Edmund slain, by the treachery of this 
wretched man, he thought nothing so good as to give him reward 
according to his treacherous deeds; and hanged him on a gibbet. 
Canute, exonerated in this way from all suspicion of Edmund's 
death, succeeded, with benevolence of the people, to the whole 
rule of England. Soon after, a council was held: in which, the 
nobles delivered, both King Edmund's lands, and his 2 sons, 
Edward and Edwin, into the hands of Canute; whom he, for some 
years, treated with great humanity: but soon after, he changed 
his purpose, and thought to slay them both, so that the realm 
might be secured to his posterity. Not long after, he sent them 
to Valgarius, Regent of Sweden, with quiet letters to slay them 
both. Nonetheless, this regent, knowing the innocent and noble 
blood of these 2 children, was moved with such pity, that he 
sent them both to Salamon, King of Hungary; and made Canute 
understand, that all his charges were done as he devised. After 
death of Canute, his son Harold succeeded, named, for his great 
swiftness, Harefoot: who enjoyed the crown of England for two 
years. After whom succeeded his brother, Hardicanute, the most 
vicious and proud tyrant that ever reigned above Englishmen; for 
he would not suffer the bones of his brother to rest under the 
earth: but, for unnatural spite, took up his bones, and set his 
head upon a high stake, where the greatest confluence of people 
was in London, and cast the remainder of his body into the 
Thames. He made a law, that every Englishman should bow and 
uncover his head, when he met a Dane. If an Englishman and a 
Dane came both to a bridge at once, the Englishman should wait, 
until the Dane had gone over the bridge.

The Englishmen, very perturbed by these oppressive laws, 
conspired against the Danes in all parts of England; and called 
all their soldiers to supper, and slew them all, when they were 
full of wine, in one night. Hardicanute, hearing all his men put 
down by this deceit of Englishmen, slew himself in despair. 
Thus, England was delivered from the tyranny of the Danes; for a 
short time after, the nobles of England sent one of the great 
princes thereof, named Godwin, who had married Canute's 
daughter, to Normandy, to bring the two sons of Ethelred to 
England, and to receive the crown thereof. This Godwin, because 
he married Canut's daughter, thought to get the crown for his 
own son; and therefore, at his coming to Normandy, he planned to 
destroy both the sons of Ethelred by poison. The eldest son, 
named Alfred, was slain in this manner; but Edward escaped, by a 
miracle of God, and came soon after to England, where he 
received the crown. Godwin, seeing that his attempt did not 
succeed, dared not return to England, for fear of the treachery 
that he did against the said Edward. Nonetheless, this Edward 
was a man without any rancour; and so merciful to the people, 
that he was reputed a mirror of virtue. When Godwin asked grace 
from him for the slaughter of his brother, he not only remitted 
the offence, but also, made his son Harold, Duke of Oxford. And 
yet, this cruelty done by Godwin was not long unpunished: for 
within a short time after, he was standing at the board before 
King Edward; and when he heard the nobles lament the death of 
Alfred, the king's brother, he ate a piece of bread, and said, 
"God grand that bread kill me, if ever I had either hand or part 
of Alfred's murder." And immediately, he fell down struck dead. 
The nobles, stunned by this divine punishment, gave praise to 
God, that he had punished this tyrant: and commanded his body to 
be buried under the gallows. But we will return to our History, 
where we left off.



Chap. Ninth. 
Of King Malcolm Canmore and his deeds. And how he 
punished several conspirators against him. Of the 
death of King Edward. And how the Bastard of Normandy 
obtained England.

Malcolm Canmore, with the support of Edward, King of England, 
recovered his realm, in the 8th year of the reign of the said 
Edward; and was crowned at Scone, the 25th day of April; from 
the Incarnation, 1061 years. After his coronation, he made a 
general convention of his nobles at Forfar: in which, he 
rewarded all them that assisted him against Macbeth, with lands 
and offices; and commanded, that each man have his office and 
lands named after his surname. He made many earls, lords, 
barons, and knights. At his coming, many of them that were 
Thanes before, were made earls; as Fife, Menteith, Atholl, 
Lennox, Moray, Caithness, Ross, and Angus. These were the first 
earls among us, as our Chronicles state. Many new surnames came 
at this time among us; as, Caulder, Lockhart, Gordon, Seton, 
Lauder, Mawane, Meldrum, Shaw, Leirmouth, Liberton, Strachan, 
Cargill, Rattray, Dundas, Cockburn, Merton, Menzies, 
Abercrombie, Leslie; with many other names of lands, which gave 
names to their possessors for the time. Others got their 
surnames by offices; as, Stuart, Durward, Bannerman. Many other 
proper names of valiant champions were turned into general 
surnames; also, Kennedy, Grahame, Hay, with many others, which 
are too lengthy to number. In this same council, King Malcolm 
made many civil and religious laws, to the honour of God, and 
profit of his realm: and gave to Macduff, Earl of Fife, and his 
heirs, because he was principal bringer of him in the realm, 3 
privileges: first, that the Earl of Fife should crown the king; 
the second, the Earl of Fife should lead the vanguard of all 
battles, when the king is to go on his enemies; the third, he 
shall have free regality,<85> to appoint officers under him, and 
to have his men transfer their allegiance, if need be, from the 
king's laws to his regality. It was ordained also, by the said 
council, that free barons should make gibbets, and drowning 
pools, for punishment of criminal persons. And among his many 
other constitutions, he abrogated all the laws made by Macbeth. 
While King Malcolm was given to such business, tidings came, 
that Lulach had come, with a great number of people, to Scone, 
and made himself king. To resist such foolish attempts, Macduff, 
Earl of Fife, was sent by the kings authority, who finally slew 
the said Lulach in set battle, and put his company to flight. 
There followed for several years after, good peace; until at 
last, a great number of thieves came to Merse and Lothian, 
attacking the country with continual raids and slaughter. 
Nonetheless, they were finally taken and judged, by Patrick 
Dunbar of that ilk. Then King Malcolm, that no virtue should be 
unrewarded, made this Patrick Earl of March, and gave to him the 
lands of Cockburnspath, under this condition, that in times 
coming the Earls of March should purge Merse and Lothian of all 
thieves. In memory whereof, he bore in his banner, a thief's 
head sprinkled with blood. Not long after, King Malcolm was 
informed, that several of his nobles were conspiring against 
him, and devised his murder. Immediately, without any fear or 
dread, he went promptly to the hunt, where his murder was 
planned, and drew the principal mover thereof with him, until 
they were both apart from all company; and immediately he pulled 
out his sword, and said, "Traitor, you have devised my death; 
now is best time; defend thyself, and slay me now, if you can." 
This man that had conspired against him, knowing his singular 
courage, fell on his knees, and desired grace. The king, seeing 
him penitent, said, "I pardon your offence, provided you attempt 
no such treasonable deeds in times coming.'"

While such things were done in Scotland, Edward, King of 
England, because he had no heirs of his body, sent his 
ambassadors to Hungary, to bring home the two sons of Edmund, 
named Edwin and Edward: but Edwin had died many years before; 
and this other Edward was married to Agatha, daughter to the 
King of Hungary: on whom, he had a son, named Edgar; with 2 
daughters, Margaret and Christine. Soon after, Edward came with 
his wife and children to England. At his coming, King Edward 
would have resigned to him the crown: although he refused it, 
saying, He would not be so inhumane, to take the crown during 
his uncle's lifetime. Here is a thing to be in admiration by all 
people: a man refuses the crown offered freely to him with 
benevolence: which all people covet with great desire; shrinking 
from no cruelty, by fire or sword, to succeed to a kingdom. And 
yet, the felicity of these 2 princes succeeded not long to 
England; for Edward of Hungary soon after died: through which, 
King Edward, his uncle, had such grief, that he too soon after 
died. There followed then, great contention for the crown of 
England; for though the same pertained justly to Edgar, nephew 
of King Edward, yet the nobles supported Harold, Earl of Oxford, 
son to Godwin, described above. As soon as Harold was made King 
of England, he began to govern the realm in good justice, 
ceasing from all slaughter; as seldom is seen with them that 
usurp the crown by false means. He also allowed, Edgar, with his 
mother and sisters, to go freely in all lands where they wished, 
although the said Edgar was rightful heir to the crown; and 
therefore it appeared, that he held fortune in contempt, 
believing nothing might succeed against his happiness. 

Nonetheless, Agatha, having suspicion of trouble to follow, kept 
her son Edgar secretly in her chamber. Until at last, King 
Harold, as if no business were to be done at home, decided to go 
to Flanders; and was driven, by contrary winds, to Normandy, 
among his enemies; for Godwin before slew Alfred, who was 
grandson to William, Bastard of Normandy. As soon as he was 
presented to the said duke, he said, with dissimulated and false 
mind, That he sent not, as other kings did, ambassadors to do 
his errands; but was come, himself, to treat of marriage between 
him and the said Duke of Normandy. William, Duke of Normandy, 
suspecting no deceit under his words, gave such credit, that he 
condescended to give his daughter to him in marriage. 
Immediately, a day was set, and the marriage made with all 
solemnity that could be devised, to the great pleasure of all 
the people, both of Normandy and England. Within a few days 
after, King Harold returned, with his new wife, to England; 
having with him, many nobles of Normandy, for affection, as it 
appeared, of his new wife. Nonetheless, from when he had come to 
London, he commanded, by general edict, all the Normans to 
depart from his realm, within 3 days, under pain of death. And 
not satified with this injury, he caused his wretched scoundrels 
to defile his lady. And after he had caused them to cut her 
ears, he sent her again, in a fishing boat, to Normandy. 
William, Bastard and Duke of Normandy, moved by this 
insufferable injury, arrived with an army in England; and after 
his coming, burned all his ships, so that his people could have 
no hope of flight; but either do valiantly, or die shamefully. 
Finally, he fought with Harold at Townisbrig[sic], and took both 
his life and kingdom at once; and was crowned soon after, at 
Westminster, by Ethelred, Archbishop of York, the 25th day of 
December, the year of God, 1066 years.



Chap. Tenth. 
How King Malcolm, married Saint Margaret, and received 
all her friends in Scotland. How several armies of 
England were defeated by the Scots; and how peace was 
made between Englishmen and Scots.

Edgar, seeing the crown of England obtained, as we have said, by 
the bastard of Normandy, was desperate to succeed, in any way, 
to the crown. And therefore, to avoid all danger appearing, he 
got a ship, intending to return, with his mother and sisters, to 
Hungary. Nonetheless, by contrary winds, he arrived in a part of 
Forth, called Queensferry. King Malcolm, who was at this time in 
Dunfermline, when he heard of the coming of this ship, sent his 
servants to see what people they were, lately arrived in his 
water, and to inquire of them what they desired. As soon as he 
understood they were Englishmen, and descended of King Edward, 
who had done him so many favours; he came, with an honourable 
company, to the ship where they were. Edgar, in the same manner, 
arrayed himself, with his mother and sisters, in their best 
apparel; and was received by King Malcolm with greatest 
tenderness, and brought into his palace. A short time after, 
King Malcolm, seeing the excellent beauty, wisdom, and good 
manners of Margaret, eldest sister to the said Edgar, proposed 
to Agatha, her mother, to have her in marriage: and Agatha, 
knowing well her daughter would not be able to get so noble a 
prince in this world, agreed gladly to his desires. Soon after, 
by convention of all the nobles of Scotland, after the Octave of 
Easter, Queen Margaret and King Malcolm were wedded, with the 
greatest triumph and honour that could be devised.

William, the bastard of Normandy, and conqueror of England, when 
he heard of this marriage between King Malcolm and Queen 
Margaret, feared that sundry factions would follow in his realm, 
by the assistance of Edgar's friends; and, therefore, he 
banished all the lineage and blood that pertained to the said 
Edgar. By this proscription of Edgar's friends, there came a 
great number of people in Scotland to King Malcolm; and many of 
them got lands from him, for their honourable behaviour: among 
whom were Lindsay, Waus, Ramsay, Lovel, Towris, Preston, 
Sunderland, Bissart, Sowlis, Wardlaw, Maxwell, with several 
others. Also, there came a great number of people out of 
Hungary, to Queen Margaret; as Creighton, Fotheringham, Giffart, 
Melville, Borthwick. Many other surnames, by at different times, 
came out of France to Scotland; as Fraser, Sinclair, Boswell, 
Mowtray, Montgommery, Campbell, Boece, Beton, Taillifer, and 
Bothwell; with many others, which it would take too long to 
name. These men, that came out of England to Edgar, brought much 
silver and gold with them, with many holy relics, which were 
held in great reverence among us.

In the meantime, William, the Conqueror of England, sent his 
herald to Malcolm, desiring Edgar to be delivered to his hands; 
saying, if he refused, he should take him by force of battle. 
King Malcolm, notwithstanding this great menacing of King 
William the Conqueror, rejected his requests, and said they were 
not just. King William, for this repulse, declared war on the 
Scots. In the meantime, all the people of Northumberland 
supported King Malcolm; for he was their earl's nephew. Soon 
after, King William sent a valiant captain of the blood royal of 
Normandy, named Roger, with an army, to Northumberland. Although 
he stayed short time in honour; for he was defeated by Scots and 
Northumbrians. King William, little daunted by this defeat, sent 
the Duke of Gloucester, with a new army, to Cumberland; against 
whom were sent the Earls of March and Menteith, and kept the 
lands of Scotland from all invasion of the said Duke. King 
William, hearing no honour done by the said Duke, sent a new 
army, with more strength than before, to Northumberland. By this 
last army, a great number, both of the Scots and Northumbrians, 
were vanquished and slain. King Malcolm, moved by these 
injuries, raised an army of all people under his dominion, and, 
in support of the Northumbrians, followed, with no less 
diligence than hatred, on this army of England, and, with 
infinite slaughter, put them to flight. King William, nothing 
broken by these setbacks, sent his son Robert, with greater 
force than before, to Northumberland: and when he had remained a 
long time at the river of Tyne, and dared attempt nothing worthy 
to have memory, he made peace between the two kings, under these 
conditions: "King Malcolm shall have that part of Northumberland 
which lies between Tweed, Cumberland, and Stainmore; and shall 
make homage to all Kings of England for that same: and in middle 
of Stainmore shall be a cross, with the King of England's image 
on the one side, and the King of Scotland's on the other; to 
signify the one shall be the border of England, and the other of 
the Scots." This cross is called, now, the Rey Cross; that is to 
say, The Cross of Kings. Also, Voldosius, son to the Earl of 
Northumberland, should have King William's kinswoman in 
marriage; and should be free of taxes, for 20 years after 
following."



Chap. Eleventh. 
How King Malcolm defeated several conspirators in his 
realm. Of his great devotion, and liberality to the 
church. With a complaint of riotous cheer.

After the two kings had agreed in this manner, there followed, 
in Scotland, some trouble. The men of Galloway and the Isles 
arose, with a great number of people, and made great slaughter 
and raids in all parts where they came. King Malcolm, to punish 
these deeds, sent Walter, the son of Fleance described above, 
with a band of chosen men, to Galloway. And this Walter defeated 
all these scoundrels with such success, that he was made Steward 
of Scotland, and called Stuart for his surname. After this 
trouble was defeated in this way, there followed another of 
greater difficulty. The Murrays gathered to their support the 
inhabitants of Ross, Caithness, with several other people 
thereabouts; and not only slew the king's servants and ministers 
of justice, but, by assistance of Macduncan, made more raids and 
slaughter than was heard of any time before. To punish these 
cruelties, Macduff was sent, with an army, to Mar. The 
inhabitants thereof, daunted by his coming, thought nothing so 
good as to stop his invasion with their money. In the meantime, 
it happened King Malcolm came to Monymusk, and was told, that 
all the North parts of Scotland and the Isles were allied with 
these Murrays against him. The King, frightened by these 
tidings, asked his treasurer, if any lands were in those parts 
pertaining to the crown. And when he was informed that the 
barony of Monymusk pertained thereto, he vowed it to Saint 
Andrew, to send him victory. At last, when he was coming to 
Spey, and found his enemies of greater power than he might 
resist, he saw his banner-man trembling for fear of enemies, and 
not passing so bravely forward as he desired. Immediately, he 
pulled the banner from him, and gave it to Sir Alexander Carron, 
who got many rich lands for that same office. But his name was 
changed, afterwards, to Scrimgeour; of who is descended a noble 
house, persevering yet, in great honour, under the same surname. 
When King Malcolm was coming over Spey, where the armies were 
ready to fight on all sides, they were parted by the 
intervention of prelates; and truce made under these conditions: 
"The commoners shall return home, and the nobles shall submit 
them to the king's will, their lives and lands safe." 
Nonetheless, many of them were plundered of their goods, and 
held in prison to the end of their life.

Such things done, King Malcolm, by the persuasion of his holy 
Queen, gave himslf wholly to virtue, and began to do holy works 
in such manner, that he excelled all other men in his days in 
fervent devotion; and was so obedient to his holy Queen, that he 
left nothing undone, that pertained to works of piety. The 
devotion of these two holy people brought many others, in their 
imitation, to a clean life. They contended which of them should 
be most fervent in the love of God. Agatha and her other 
daughter, moved to religious manners by the example of these two 
holy people, left the company of men and women, and went to a 
private and solitary life, giving themselves wholly to 
contemplation. It is said, the peace having being made between 
Englishmen and Scots, Edgar went to William, King of England: 
where he got certain lands to sustain his estate; and become so 
familiar with him, that he was kept by him in great happiness to 
the end of his life. Further, King Malcolm ceased not, in 
imitation of his wife, to do good works; and gave his extreme 
diligence to recover the things that were lost before, by 
negligence of his predecessors.

Before this time, there were in Scotland but four bishoprics; 
Saint Andrew's, Glasgow, Galloway, and Mortlach. Saint Andrew's 
and Mortlach stood in that same manner as they stand now; but 
Galloway and Glasgow were all deserted, until they were restored 
to their old dignity by King Malcolm, and two bishoprics added 
to those, Moray and Caithness. It is said, that such insolence 
arose, that time, among our elders, when the manners, language, 
and gluttonous merrymaking of the Englishmen came first among 
us, that the nobles went to King Malcolm, and lamented heavily, 
that this venomous plague was burgeoning fast, to the perdition 
of his people; and prayed him to remedy the same, that the 
people might live with such temperance as their elders did 
before: for our elders ate only once in the day, desiring no 
dainty meats which were sought curiously by sea and land; but 
desired only so much as nature required for their necessary 
sustentenance, having their bodies in continual exertion: 
through which they grew more strong, and greater of bodies, than 
we are in these days; for they were like giants, with great 
bodies, great arms and legs, coming like fierce lions against 
their enemies, and were not daunted by them: for they passed all 
strength of man that was in their days. King Malcolm took great 
labours to expel this sprouting plague from his people: 
nonetheless, the talent of man is so wretched, that it is more 
ready to evil than any good works. Although the Scots were 
before content with scarceness, knowing no intemperate nor 
riotous surfeit; yet, from when they tasted the venomous savour 
thereof, it increased each day so far, that nothing might 
restrain the same. And yet the riotous and gluttonous habits 
which were brought to this realm by the coming of Englishmen 
with King Malcolm, are of little comparison to such things as 
are used in our days. In those days, the nature of man was not 
so overcome by superfluousities as now: for then the people ate 
but twice in the day, and had but two courses; but now the 
avaricious gluttony of man's belly is so desirous, that no fruit 
growing under the heavens, by land or sea, can be sufficient to 
satisfy the hungry appetite of gluttons; no man so esteemed, nor 
yet commended, as he that can swallow most; compared justly to 
the nature of greedy wolves. But it profits little to complain 
by my words; for this vice is gone so far, that it may be purged 
in no way. Sooner shall the people be altogether destroyed, 
before this vice can be banished.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of the Death of King William, bastard of Normandy. Of 
several noble deeds done by King Malcolm. Of the Death 
of the said Malcolm and Saint Margaret. And of several 
marvels seen in Albion.

While such things were done in Scotland, King William the 
Conqueror died, the 20th year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 1086 years: and left behind him 3 sons, Robert, 
Duke of Normandy; William Rufus, who succeeded after him to the 
crown of England; and Henry Beauclerc, to whom he left great 
riches and jewels.

About this time, King Malcolm cast down the old church of 
Durham; and rebuilt it from the ground, with great magnificence. 
The prior of this abbey was named Turgot, who was, afterwards 
made Bishop of Saint Andrew's, and wrote the lives of Saints 
Margaret and Malcolm, in the common tongue. He died in Saint 
Andrew's, but his body was brought to Durham, because he was 
once prior there. King Malcolm, by the persuasion of this 
Turgot, built a church in Dunfermline, which was ordained to be 
the common tombs of all Kings of Scotland in times coming. Also, 
those who wish to know the life of King Malcolm Canmore, and his 
blessed queen, Saint Margaret, may return to the said Turgot, 
who tells the same at length. Among many works which he did, it 
was not little to be commended, that he abrogated the wicked law 
made by King Edwin the Third, and commanded half a mark of money 
to be paid to the lord of the ground, in redemption of the 
woman's chastity and honour; called, yet, The Merchet of Women. 
This law was not unlike to the thing that was used in a town not 
far from Louvain, where the citizen redeemed the use of his wife 
with great sums of money, from the lord of the ground.

King William Rufus, after he had received the crown of England, 
attacked the church with intolerable injuries; and took from it 
all the lands and rents which were given to it before. He cast 
down many abbeys; for they were, as he alleged, an impediment to 
his hunting. He slew all his nobles that opposed his doings; and 
banished Anselm, Bishop of Canterbury, and would allow none of 
his lineage to abide in his realm, because he reproved his 
doings. Finally, hearing that Scots had a great part of 
Cumberland and Northumberland, he raised his army, and attacked 
them with great slaughter, before any wars were proclaimed 
against them. At last, he took the castle of Alnwick, and slew 
all people found in it. King Malcolm, to resist such things in 
the beginning, came with an army to Northumberland, and besieged 
the castle of Alnwick. And when the castle, by long seige, was 
ready to be surrendered, a knight of England, intending to do a 
brave deed, came, on a swift horse, out of the castle, without 
armour, bearing the keys of the castle on his spear point; to 
signify, the castle was ready to be surrendered. The watch, 
seeing him came in such manner, took no suspicion; but brought 
him, with great noise and clamour, to the king's tent. The king, 
hearing the noise, came out of the tent, to see the cause 
thereof. In the meantime, this Englishman held out the keys to 
King Malcolm; and when the king was looking at them, this 
Englishman ran him through the left eye, and fled quickly to the 
nearest wood. Thus was the king slain, in midst of all his army. 
It is said that King William of England changed the surname of 
this hardy knight, and called him Percy: of whom is descended a 
noble house, under the same surname, decorated with great 
honours, called the Earls of Northumberland. The Scots, after 
the murder of King Malcolm, scattered from the siege, and 
returned home; and buried King Malcolm in the Abbey of 
Tynemouth, within England. But he was taken up afterwards, by 
Alexander, his son; and buried in Dunfermline, before the 
Trinity altar. After the death of King Malcolm, there followed 
new trouble; for Edward, Prince of Scotland, eldest son to King 
Malcolm, died, through a wound that he got at a skirmish, not 
far from Alnwick; and was buried in Dunfermline. Queen Margaret, 
when he heard of the death of her husband and her son, fell into 
melancholy, and died, the third day after. King Malcolm was 
slain the 25th year of his reign; from our redemption, 1097 
years.

At this time, many strange marvels were seen in Albion. By 
inundation of the German Sea, many towns, castles, and woods 
were flooded, both in England and Scotland: and in this year, 
all the lands of Godwin, by the inundation of the sea, were 
covered with sand; and therefore it is called Goodwin Sands. The 
people believed this vengeance came to him and his posterity for 
the slaughter of Alfred, as we have said. Several castles and 
towns in Moray were cast down by the sea. Such thunder arose, 
that both men and beasts were slain, and great houses cast down. 
In Lothian, Fife, and Angus, green trees and crops burst into 
flames.

In the time of King Malcolm, there was a general Council held at 
Clairmont; in which pope Urban, the second of that name, 
instituted the hours and matins of the Blessed Virgin Mary, to 
be said daily in her honour; and commanded the people to have 
her in special remembrance each Saturday: for on Saturday after 
Good Friday, the Christian faith was lost by all earthly 
creatures, save in her only. The same time, Lycia, which is a 
great part of Asia, was destroyed by the Saracens; and the bones 
of Saint Nicholas brought from there to Bari.


Chap. Thirteenth. 
Of King Donald the 7th; and how the sons of King 
Malcolm fled to England. How Duncan, bastard son to 
King Malcolm, usurped the crown, and was slain for his 
tyranny. How Edgar recovered his realm. And of the 
death of Donald.

Malcolm had 6 sons with Saint Margaret: Edward, who was slain, 
as we have said; Etheldred, who died in his tender age, and was 
buried in Dunfermline; Edmund, who renounced the world, and 
lived a holy life in England. The other 3 were named Edgar, 
Alexander, and David. Some authors say, this Edmund was put in 
prison, and slain by his uncle, Donald Bane. This Donald, as we 
said before, fled to the Isles to avoid the tyranny of Macbeth: 
and after the death of King Malcolm, his brother, he returned to 
Scotland, with the support of the King of Norway; for he 
promised to give the Isles of Scotland in perpetual dominion to 
the said king, provided that he obtained the crown by his 
support. Donald, finally, took the crown with little difficulty; 
for the people detesting the riotous and intemperate manners 
brought among them by Englishmen, came soon to his support; and 
trusted, because he was nurtured with their old customs and good 
manners, to recover, by his severity, the temperance of their 
old ancestors. As soon as Edgar, brother to Queen Margaret, was 
informed that Donald Bane had taken the crown of the Scots, he 
brought quietly his three nephews, Edgar, Alexander, and David, 
with their two sisters, to England. And when he had kept them a 
certain time, a knight, named Organus, moved of malice, and 
trusting to get reward therefore, accused him of treachery, 
saying, He nurtured his sister's sons and daughters in England, 
to be heirs to the crown thereof. But this malice was not long 
unpunished; for the said Organus was slain by a friend of Edgar, 
who assisted to the said Edgar, and defended his action in 
single combat, to the death. When Donald had received the crown 
at Scone, he found part of the nobles not supporting him, having 
more benevolence to the children of King Malcolm than to him: 
and for that cause, he said among his familiars, after dinner, 
that his nobles would quickly repent their doings, unless they 
supported him. But these words were deeper printed in their 
minds than he believed. In the meantime, Sir Duncan, bastard son 
to King Malcolm, was sent out of England, with the support of 
King William Rufus, to put King Donald from the crown. King 
Donald, informed of his coming, met him with an army; and when 
the armies were ready to join battle, many of the nobles and 
commoners of Scotland came over from Donald to Sir Duncan. Thus, 
Donald was constrained to flee to the Isles. Sir Duncan came 
quickly with his victorious army to Scone, and took the crown. 
And because he was more exercised in warfare than any 
administration of justice, he trusted nothing just nor right, 
but as it succeeded by sword and right of battle. There followed 
infinite trouble and divisions in the realm. Donald Bane when he 
heard of these divisions among the lords, solicited Macpender, 
Earl of Mearns, to support him; and finally, slew King Duncan 
sleping in his bed, after he had reigned a year and an half. And 
because this Duncan was a tyrant given to cruelty and blood, few 
mourned his murder, or thought it evil done. After his murder, 
Donald was restored to the crown; which he held before Sir 
Duncan, a year and 6 months; and so the realm was in continual 
trouble 3 years, by their tyranny. The nobles sought many 
opportunitys to end his rule. In the meantime, there arose great 
slaughtering and plundering in all parts of the realm. And 
notwithstanding this division and trouble among the lords, yet 
the wars continued against Englishmen. Although, nothing 
followed worthy to be remembered.

Not long after, Magnus, King of Norway, came, with a fleet of 
ships, about all the Isles of Scotland; and garrisoned all the 
strongholds thereof with men, munitions, and victuals; and made 
the same laws and institutions which are yet used in the Isles. 
The Scots, greatly indignant that the Isles of Scotland should 
pass under foreign rule, sent their ambassadors to Edgar, who 
was fourth son to Malcolm, desiring him, with much urging, to 
recover his father's heritage and crown of Scotland. Edgar soon 
after sent his ambassadors to his uncle, Donald; promising, if 
he would abdicate the crown peacefully, since it pertained not 
to him, to deliver to him great lordships in Lothian. These 
ambassadors, by cruelty of King Donald, were finally slain. 
Edgar, very desirous to revenge these injuries, came to 
Scotland, with a great force, with the support of William, King 
of England. And when he was coming to Durham, he got a vision in 
his sleep: If he raised the banner of Saint Cuthbert, he would 
have victory. On the following day, he entered the abbey of 
Saint Cuthbert, where he had divine service done with great 
reverence: and soon after, as he was commanded in his vision, he 
displayed Saint Cuthbert's banner. Nonetheless, King Donald met 
him with arrayed hosts: and after a long battle, he was chased 
to the Isles, where he was taken; and finally, brought to Edgar, 
and put in prison, where he soon after died. Edgar, after this 
victory, went to Dunfermline, to visit the tombs of his blessed 
mother, Saint Margaret, and his remaining brothers; then made a 
convention of his nobles at Scone: where he received the crown; 
and was anointed by Godric, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, the year 
of God, 1101: for Saint Margaret obtained, a short time before 
her death, from Pope Urban, that after her, all Kings of 
Scotland should be anointed; and, therefore, Edgar was the first 
King of Scots that was anointed. This privilege was confirmed 
after by Pope John, the second of that name.



Chap Fourteenth. 
Of the honourable deeds of several Christian princes 
in the Holy Land. How Maud, eldest daughter to King 
Malcolm, was married to the King of England; and the 
youngest daughter married to the Earl of Boulogne. Of 
their succession; and of the death of King Edgar.

Two years before the coronation of King Donald, many noblemen 
went to the holy land; among whom was Robert, Duke of Normandy; 
Godfrey, Duke of Lorraine; the Earl of Blasen; the Earl of 
Flanders; with many other princes of France. And because they 
went to attack the Saracens, and gave large fees to their men of 
arms, they gathered an army of more power and number of people 
than ever was seen before. This army went first through Greece 
and Constantinople; then came through the seas called 
Hellespontus, with displayed banner, to little Asia; and won a 
strong town, named Antioch, in the land of Syria: where they 
were warned by a vision of Saint Andrew the apostle, that the 
spear-head that pierced Crist's heart, was hid under the earth 
in the church of Saint Peter. Finally, after many strong towns 
taken by them, they took Jerusalem, the head town of Judea; from 
our redemption, 1099 years. And because the Holy Land was 
recovered in this manner from the Saracens, the people made 
frequent processions through all parts of Cristindom, giving 
thanks to Almighty God for these happy victories falling to 
Christian princes.

After this, fell a great contention among them, who should be 
King of Judea: each one refused that honour, knowing himself not 
worthy to sustain so great charge. At last, by general voice, 
Robert, Duke of Normandy, was chosen to be king: nonetheless, 
because he was informed that his brother, King William Rufus of 
England, had died, without any heirs of his body, he refused the 
crown of Judea; trusting it better for him to have the rule of 
England, with the Duchy of Normandy, than to be King of Judea: 
and, therefore, he gave his right thereof to the Duke of 
Lorraine. Such things done, many of these Christian princes 
returned home. Robert, Duke of Normandy, was frustrated both of 
the crown of Judea and England; for, after he had refused to 
enjoy the crown of Judea, his brother, Henry Beauclerc, took the 
crown of England. This Henry Beauclerc married Maud, eldest 
sister to King Edgar of Scotland: and King Edgar's second 
sister, named Mary, was married to Eustace, Earl of Boulogne; 
and bore to him a daughter, who was heir to Boulogne, and was 
married afterwards to Steven, Earl of March, in England, who 
succeeded immediately to the crown thereof; for he was grandson 
to King Henry Bewclere, as we shall describe below. This Henry 
Beauclerc got on Maud, first sister to King Edgar, two sons, 
named Richard and William, and two daughters, named Euphemia and 
Maud. But we will return to our history.

King Edgar, for the benevolence granted to him by Saint 
Cuthbert, gave all the lands of Coldingham to the monks of 
Durham; and gave the town of Berwick to Canulphus, Bishop of 
Durham. And because this Canulphus committed several treacherous 
deeds against King Edgar, he lost both the keeping of Berwick, 
and was deprived of his benefice. Queen Maud, after she was 
married to King Henry Beauclerc, gave herself to singular 
virtue, following the life of her blessed mother, Saint 
Margaret: through which, she was a mirror of good living to all 
people of England. King Edgar had no foreign wars nor trouble in 
his days, and governed his realm in good peace, and was held in 
more veneration than terror among his people; until at last, he 
died, the 9th year of his reign, at Dundee; and was buried in 
Dunfermline; from our redemption, 1109 years.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
Of King Alexander the First. How King David, his 
brother, was made Earl of Huntingdon and 
Northumberland. Of the wars made between Henry 
Beauclerc and France. Of his sorrow in the death of 
his sons. And of the death of King Alexander.

After the death of King Edgar, there succeeded the 5th son of 
Malcolm, named Alexander the Fierce, because he crushed thieves 
with great courage. In the beginning of his reign, the Murrays 
and Rosses seeing him continually exercised in such 
contemplative matters as his father and mother used before, made 
divers raids and extortions in the country, with great 
slaughter, both of men, wives, and children, wherever they came. 
King Alexander, to punish these acts, came with such diligence 
on the conspirators, that they were finally taken, and executed. 
At his returning home, a woman in sorrowful clothes fell on her 
knees before him, complaining that both her son and husband were 
slain by the Master of Mearns. King Alexander, moved by this 
pitiful complaint, alighted from his horse; and never mounted 
him, until he saw the earl hanged for his offences. Such things 
done, he decided, on his return, to repair the castle of 
Baledgarno, which was founded before by King Edgar, in Gowrie: 
where a great multitude of thieves used to remain in the wood, 
attacking the people often with slaughter and plunder. The king 
got certain lands from the Earl of Gowrie, and annexed them to 
this castle. Yet, when he was building this castle with great 
diligence, the thieves took such fear, dreading that the said 
castle should be a restraint on them, that they conspired 
against him, and corrupted his personal servants with money, to 
allow them to lie in wait within a closet of this castle, so 
that they might came, during the night, to slay the king when he 
was sleeping. Nonetheless, soon after they came into the 
chamber, the king was informed, by providence of God; and pulled 
quickly his sword, which was hanging on his bed-head: and slew 
first, his personal servant, because he was participant with 
their treachery; and finally, he slew six of these scoundrels, 
with the support only of God and his own hands. The remainder of 
these scoundrels, attacked in this manner, fled with all the 
diligence they could: nonetheless, many of them were taken and 
brought before the king. As soon as they were asked for what 
occason or motive they intended the king's murder, they said 
that they were solicited thereto by several great barons of the 
country. Finally, the king got certain information who the 
persons were that devised his murder; and immediately, he 
gathered a great company of men to go against them. Nonetheless, 
before the king had come to Spey, these conspirators gathered 
all the forces they could, to resist him. The king, seeing them 
gathered in this way, sent his bannerman, Sir Alexander Carron, 
with a company of chosen men, over the Spey: by whom these 
conspirators were vanquished, and many of them taken and 
executed. For many years after this punishment, there followed 
great tranquillity in this realm. This Alexander Carron, by his 
singular honour, slew several of their conspirators, with a 
crooked sword, before the king, and was called, therefore, 
Scrimgeour; that is to say, a sharp fighter, and, for his 
singular honour, he got arms; in which, is a lion rampant, with 
a crooked sword. Others say, that he was called Scrimgeour 
because he slew an Englishman in single combat. The principal of 
this surname is Constable of Dundee; and has in his banner, a 
crooked sword, like a hook.

Such things done, King Alexander built the abbey of Scone, of 
Canons Regular, and dedicated it to the honour of the Trinity 
and Saint Michael. Not long after. King Alexander came to Iona: 
where he was forced, by a violent tempest, to remain three days, 
sustaining his life with scarce food, provided by a hermit that 
dwelt in the said island: in which, he had a little chapel, 
dedicated in the honour of Saint Colm. Finally, King Alexander, 
because his life was saved by this hermit, built an abbey of 
Canons Regular, in the honour of Saint Colm; and endowed it with 
several lands and rents, to sustain the abbot and convent 
thereof. Such things done, he endowed the church of Saint 
Andrew's with certain lands, named The Bear-Rink; because a 
bear, that did great injuries to the people, was slain in the 
said field. The teeth of this bear are sixteen inches long, and 
four inches thick; and hang now with chains, on the stalls of 
the choir, before the high altar of Saint Andrew's. This 
Alexander completed the abbey of Dunfermline, and endowed it 
with many lands and possessions. While King Alexander was given 
to such business, his brother David lived in England with his 
sister Queen Maud, and married Maud, the bastard of Normandy's 
wife, who was daughter to Woldosius, Earl of Huntingdon and 
Northumberland; and through this marriage he was made Earl of 
Huntingdon and Northumberland; and got on his wife the heir 
foresaid, a son, named Henry: by whom, the lands of Huntingdon 
and Northumberland were added to the crown of Scotland, as we 
shall describe below.

At this time, Maud, daughter to King Henry Beauclerc, was 
married to Henry, the fourth Roman Emperor; and soon after, 
Queen Maud died: whose body was buried in Westmorland; from our 
redemption, 1120 years. The third year after, Mary, Countess of 
Boulogne died; a woman of singular devotion; as her epitaph 
says, above her sepulchre, at London, in the abbey of Saint 
Saviour. After the death of Maud, King Henry had three years 
continual war against France, with several battles; but at last, 
peace was made between the two realms of England and France. In 
the meantime, King Henry was returning with his navy to England; 
when suddenly there arose so vehement a tempest in the seas, 
that his three sons, named William, Richard, and Euphemius, 
perished, with all the remaining people that were in their navy. 
King Henry, destitute of all his children in this way, save only 
Maud, his daughter, who was married to the Roman Emperor, took 
such displeasure, that he would suffer no consolation nor 
blithness to be made in his palace. There followed nothing but 
affliction and dolour in all parts of his realm: each man 
clothed in dark clothes. It is said, that he took such 
melancholy for the loss of his sons, that he never afterwards 
during his life laughed, nor took any consolation in his mind. A 
short time afterwards, King Alexander died, without heirs of his 
body; and was buried in Dunfermline, beside his father's 
sepulchre, the 17th year of his reign; from our redemption, 1125 
years.



Chap Sixteenth. 
How King David went to the hunt on the Cross Day in 
harvest-time. How he was thrown from his horse by a 
wild hart. And how he founded the Abbey of Holyrood 
House, by a miracle of the Holy Cross.

  
Illustration: The Crucifixion


In the time of King Alexander, the Comyns took their beginning, 
from John Comyn; who, by his singular courage and virtue, was 
promoted to several lands in Scotland. These Comyns, from small 
beginnings, increased to a great number of people, and grew so 
high in number of supporters and power of lands, that their 
great power and unsupportable height, as often occurs in this 
realm, was the cause of their declination and final ruin; as we 
shall afterwards hear.

At this time began the military order of the Knights of Rhodes. 
At this time also began the order of white monks; of which there 
are now many religious places, full of devout men, in all parts 
of the world. And at this time, Saint Bernard decorated the 
Cistercian order, with singular erudition and holy life. This 
order began by Saint Robert, the year from our redemption, 1085. 
But Saint Bernard died in the Abbey of Clairvaux, and was buried 
in the said abbey, with Saint Melchiad, Scotsman. But we will 
return to our history.

After the death of Alexander the First, his brother David came 
out of England, and was crowned at Scone, the year of God, 1124 
years; and did great justice, after his coronation, in all parts 
of his realm. He had no wars during the time of King Henry; and 
was so benevolent, that he sat daily in judgement, to cause his 
poor commoners to have justice; and caused the actions of his 
nobles to be decided by his other judges. He made each judge 
redress the harms that came to a party by his wrong sentence: 
through which, he decorated his realm with many noble deeds, and 
drove out the venomous custom of riotous cheer, which was 
introduced before by Englishmen, when they came with Queen 
Margaret; for the same was repugnant to all good manners, making 
his people soft and degenerate.

In the fourth year of his reign, this noble prince came to visit 
the Maiden Castle of Edinburgh. At this time, all the lands of 
Scotland were full of woods, pasture-land, and meadows; for the 
country was more given to raising cattle, than any production of 
crops: and about this castle was a great forest, full of hares, 
hinds, foxes, and similar beasts. Now the Rood Day had come, 
called the Exaltation of the Cross<98>; and, because the same 
was a high solemn day, the king went to his devotions. After the 
mass was done with great solemnity and reverence, there came 
before him many young and insolent barons of Scotland, very 
desirous to have some pleasure and amusement, by hunting with 
hounds in the said forest. At this time, there was with the king 
a man of singular and devout life, named Alcuin, Canon of the 
order of Saint Augustine; who had been for a long time 
confessor, to King David in England, the time that he was Earl 
of Huntingdon and Northumberland. This religious man dissuaded 
the king, with many arguments, from going to the hunt; and said 
the day was so solemn, for reverence of the holy cross, that he 
should give himself, on that day, rather to devotion, than any 
other exercise. Nonetheless, his dissuasions availed little; for 
the king was finally so provoked, by the inopportune 
solicitation of his barons, that he went, notwithstanding the 
solemnity of this day, to the hunt. At last, when he was coming 
through the vale that lies to the East from the said castle, 
where now lies the Cannongate; the hunt went through the wood 
with such noise and din of scent-hounds and bugles, that all the 
beasts were startled from their dens. Now the king was coming to 
the foot of the crag, separated from all his nobles, at their 
game and amusements; when suddenly there appeared to his sight, 
the fairest hart that ever was seen before by living creature. 
The noise and din of this hart, running, as it appeared, with 
awsome and broad antlers, made the king's horse so afraid, that 
no reins could hold him; but ran unstoppably, over mire and 
moorlands, away with the king. Nonetheless, the hart followed so 
fast, that he threw both the king and his horse to the ground. 
Then the king thrust his hands between the antlers of this hart, 
to save himself from the stroke thereof; and the holy cross 
slipped, immediately, into his hands. The hart fled away with 
great violence, and vanished in the same place where now springs 
the Rood Well. The people, very frightened, returned to him out 
of all parts of the wood, to comfort him after his trouble; and 
fell on their knees, devoutly adoring the holy cross: for it had 
come by some heavenly providence, as well appears; for there is 
no man can say of what substance it is, metal or wood. Soon 
after, the king returned to his castle; and in the night 
following, he was admonished, by a vision in his sleep, to build 
an abbey of Canons Regular in the same place where he got the 
cross. As soon as he was awake, he told his vision to Alcuin, 
his confessor; and he nothing suspended his good mind, but 
rather inflamed him with most fervent devotion thereto. The 
king, immediately, sent his trusted servants to France and 
Flanders, and brought very skilful masons to build this abbey; 
then dedicated it in the honour of this holy cross. This cross 
remained continually in the said abbey, to the time of King 
David Bruce; when it was unhappily taken to Durham, where it is 
held yet in great veneration. This abbey was lately in 
governance of a good man, Don Robert Bellenden, abbot for 16 
years. He gave away, each week, 4 bushels of wheat, and 60 
shillings of silver, among poor householders and indigent 
people. He brought home the great bells; the great brazen 
fountain; 24 capes of gold and silk. He made a chalice of fine 
gold; a ciborium<99>; with several chalices of silver. He roofed 
the church with lead. He built a bridge at Leith, another over 
the Clyde; with many other good works, which are too lengthy to 
describe. Nonetheless, he was so envied by several other 
prelates, because he was not given to lust and insolence after 
their manner, that he left the abbey, and died a Carthusian 
monk.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
Of the great liberality of King David towards the 
Church, to the damage of his successors; and of the 
Battle of Northallerton. And how peace was made betwen 
Scots and Englishmen.

King David built 15 abbeys in Scotland: whose names are, 
Holyrood House, Kelso, Jedburgh, Melrose, Newbattle, Eynhallow, 
Dundrennan, Cambus Kenneth, Kinloss, Dunfermline, Holme in 
Cumbria; 2 nunneries, one at Carlisle, and another at North 
Berwick. He founded 2 abbeys at Newcastle; one of Saint 
Benedict's order, and the other, of white monks. He founded 4 
bishoprics, Ross, Brechin, Dunkeld, and Dunblane; and endowed 
them with great rents, lands, and possessions.

Some prudent men do not approve of the great liberality of King 
David towards the church; for he endowed the church so richly 
with the lands pertaining to the crown, that his successors 
could not sustain their royal estate, after him, so well as they 
did before: and for that reason, he has been the death of many 
noble princes in this realm, sometimes giving them occasion to 
bring great houses to naught, to conquer lands to sustain the 
crown; extorting the country with continual taxes and 
unsupportable exactions on the people; and sometimes forcing 
them, desperate princes, to attack England with battle, taking 
no care what came of their life; and coining debased money, 
against the common good. All these mischiefs have followed since 
then in this realm, because the crown was left indigent, through 
transferring of great rents to the church. Although, King David 
did the same, as he believed, for the best; for the people were 
so simple in those days, that they trusted firmly, no man might 
have such singular favour of God, as he that gave the most 
riches and lands to the church. Therefore, the wise prince, King 
James the First, when he came to David's sepulchre at 
Dunfermline, said, "He was a sore Saint for the crown," as if he 
would mean, that King David left the church over-rich, and the 
crown over-poor; for he took from the crown, as Master John More 
writes in his Chronicles, 60,000 pounds Scots: which is 
possessed at this day, by the church, to no less damage of the 
common good, than perdition of good religion; for if King David 
had considered the manners and nourishing of devout religion, he 
had neither endowed the churches with such riches, nor yet built 
them with such magnificence: for the superfluous rents of 
churches, now as they are used, are not only opportunity to evil 
prelates to rage in the most insolent and corrupt life; but a 
certain net, to draw all manner of gold and silver out of this 
realm. Although less damage would result, if the abbeys were 
provided by their ordinaries, without any dispensation from 
their habit and religious manners; and the ordinaries, by their 
primate, without any exemption; and the primate, by their 
counsel provincial: for in truth, within these 70 years, no 
manner of benifices, except bishoprics, went to Rome; and since 
then, we see what infinite gold and silver is taken out of this 
realm, by their continual promotion. And therefore, this realm 
shall be brought to such irrecoverable poverty, by continual 
promotion of prelates, within a few years, that it shall be an 
easy prey to our enemies: for it may not sustain, now, so great 
a charge in time of war, as it did before in our elders' time. 
And because neither spiritual nor temporal estates, within this 
realm, have any affection for the common good thereof, but each 
man set only for his own personal good; I will deplore no more 
the calamities succeeding daily by their imprudence: but will 
return to our history, where we left.

King David transferred the see of Mortlach to Aberdeen, where 
there have been many noble bishops, as we shall describe belowl. 
King David had a son, named Henry, got, as we have said, on 
Maud, heiress to Northumberland, Cumbria, and Huntingdon. This 
Henry was married to the Earl of Warrenne's daughter, and got on 
her, three sons; Malcolm, William, and David: and three 
daughters; Adama, Margaret, and Maud. In the meantime, King 
David's house was in great distress: for his wife died in her 
flourishing years, and was buried at Scone; from our redemption, 
1132 years; in the 7th year of the reign of King David. After 
her death, King David passed the remainder of his days without 
any company of women.

While such things were done in Scotland, Maud, daughter to Henry 
Beauclerc, returned to England; for her husband, Henry, the 
fourth of that name, Emperor, had died, without any heirs of his 
body. At her coming to England, her father, King Henry, made a 
general convention of all his nobles; and had them swear to 
defend the said Maud, his daughter, as just heir to the crown of 
England: then married her to Geoffrey Plantagenet, Earl of 
Anjou; to whom she bore a son, named Henry, who was afterwards 
King of England; called by the people, the son of the Empress. 
At this time, Robert, Duke of Normandy, died, without any 
succession of his body; by whose death, the Duchy came to Henry 
Beauclerc, his brother. This Henry Beauclerc died, from our 
redemption, 1135 years. Then there succeeded great trouble in 
England: for Maud, the Empress, was, at the time of his death, 
with her husband, Geoffrey Plantagenet, in Anjou; who was that 
time very ill, having her son Henry but 2 years of age. In the 
meantime, Stephen, Earl of Boulogne, sister-son to Henry 
Beauclerc, gathered a great army to come to England, that he 
might obtain the crown thereof. And first, as if he intended to 
obtain the country by deceit, he desired the crown to be given 
to him, until Prince Henry were of lawful age to succeed. The 
nobles, seeing his petitions reasonable, made him king; and 
surrendered all the strongholds of the country, garrisoned with 
men, munition, and victuals, at his pleasure. A short time 
after, King Stephen sent a herald to King David of Scotland, 
charging him to come, without any delay, to England, to give his 
oath of fidelity and homage for the lands of Northumberland, 
Huntingdon, and Cumberland; threatening, if he refused, to 
attack him with battle. King David answered, That he gave his 
oath before, for these lands, to Maud, his wife; and since it 
was not lawful to violate his oath, he would rather stand with 
the faith that he had promised, than to acknowledge any new 
invader. King Stephen, angered by this answer, sent the Duke of 
Gloucester, with an army, to Northumberland, which stood, at 
that time, under the rule of the Scots; and made incredible 
slaughter and plundering in all parts thereof. The Scots, moved 
by these injuries, ceased not until they revenged the said 
injuries on England; for the Earls of March, Menteith, and Angus 
went to England with a great force, and fought at Northallerton; 
where the Englishmen were defeated, and many nobles of England, 
with the said duke, brought prisoners to Scotland. King Stephen, 
through this defeat, was constrained to redeem the said duke, 
and his nobles, with huge money; and, in payment of their 
redemption, gave over all right and claim that he, or his 
successors, might any way have to Northumberland, Cumberland, 
and Huntingdon. Nonetheless, after the redemption of his nobles, 
he regretted this agreement; and came to Northumberland, where 
he made great slaughter and plundering, through all lands 
thereof, to recover it to his dominion. King David, to resist 
these injuries, gathered an army, with the firm intention, 
either to expel Englishmen out of all lands pertaining to his 
rule, or else, to die all together. After his coming to 
Roxburgh, the Bishop of York came to him, and made peace for 4 
months, under these conditions: "That the Englishmen should 
deliver Northumberland, free, to Henry, Prince of Scotland." And 
because this condition was not kept, King David came, with a new 
army, to Northumberland, and left no Englishmen in it alive. 
King Stephen, to revenge these injuries, came, with a great 
force, to Roxburgh; and was constrained to return home without 
any attack on the Scots, because his nobles would not support 
his purpose. At last, peace was agreed, under these conditions: 
"Northumberland and Huntingdon should remain under the rule of 
Henry, Prince of Scotland, by right of his mother; and Cumbria 
to remain with him, by right of King David, his father. And for 
these lands, the said Henry, and his successors, shall make 
homage to all Kings of England for the time."



Chap. Eighteenth. 
Of the Death of Henry, Prince of Scotland. Of the 
Speech made by King David to his nobles. How Malcolm, 
his first Grandson, was made Prince of Scotland; and 
William, his second Grandson, Earl of Northumberland. 
Of the Death of King David; and of several great 
Clerks.

The peace ratified in this manner, King Stephen returned to 
Kent, and King David to Cumberland, where he remained some time, 
repairing the town of Carlisle with new walls. These were the 
deeds of King Stephen, in the third year of his reign. In the 
4th year, Maud, the Empress, came to England with an army, to 
recover her heritage; and left behind her, Geoffrey, her 
husband, with her young son, in Anjou. At her coming, both the 
Earls of Chester and Gloucester, with many other their friends, 
came to her support: and because the remainder of the nobles 
supported King Stephen, the decision of this dispute continued, 
in a long war in England, with several changes of fortune. In 
the meantime, Henry, her son, married Eleanor, who was heir of 
the Duchy of Touraine and of the earldoms of Poitiers and Mans: 
from which, he was provided with a great army, and came to 
England. Nonetheless, when the armies were ready to join, peace 
was made in this manner: "Henry should have a part of the lands 
pertaining to the crown of England, to sustain him, during the 
life of King Stephen; and after his death, to succeed to the 
whole rule of England." This Eleanor was married, before, to 
Louis, Dauphin of France; and parted with him, because she was 
conjoined to him in proximity of blood. She bore to this Henry, 
a son, named Richard; who was, afterwards heir to England, 
Normandy, Anjou, and Gascony, by right of his father; and was 
heir to the Duchy of Touraine, Poitiers, and Mans, by his 
mother.

While these things were done in England, Henry, son to King 
David of Scotland, died, greatly lamented by the people; and 
left behind him, as we have said before, three young sons. He 
was buried in the Abbey of Kelso, the year from our redemption, 
1152. The death of this Henry was very upsetting to King David; 
for he was a prince of singular virtue and good manners. After 
the death of Henry, the nobles convened forth from all parts of 
Scotland, to make consolation to King David for the sorrow that 
he felt for the death of his son. Yet, because Henry left behind 
him 3 sons and 3 daughters alive, they thought the realm well 
garrisoned. King David, seeing his nobles very sorrowful and 
heavy for the death of his son, called them to a banquet, and 
said: "Dear friends, your true faith, and persevering diligence 
for my welfare, is very patent this day; even if I had not 
experienced it in time past: for I see your minds given to me, 
with no less compassion for my sorrow, than as if any of your 
own sons had died. You are coming to make me consolation for the 
sorrow that I have taken in the death of my son: and because we 
cannot give you appropriate thanks at this time, we will 
postpone it until we may do it more suitably; for now it is 
enough to say, that everything that is in me, both body and 
soul, is indebted to you. Further, concerning the matter that 
you have come for, showing your humanity towards me, you may 
have my mind in few words: My parents, whom I believe added to 
the number of Saints, for their singular and devoted life, have 
taught me, in my youth, to worship God with all reverence, who 
does nothing in vain, but disposes everything, by his infinite 
wisdom, to some good end. When I consider these wise and godly 
commandments of my parents, both adversity and good chance are 
accepted by me in equal balance. Our father, our mother, 
brothers, and sisters, have passed from this fragile life, and 
we must follow them: and since we are mortal, all adversity 
should be patiently suffered by us, unless we, by sinful life, 
should doom ourselves to eternal death. I think, therefore, that 
I should rather rejoice that God gave me a son, by his special 
favour, who has obtained the benevolence of all people by his 
good behaviour, than to sorrow in his death; for what injury is 
it, though I ask the goods from you, which you have possessed 
long time by my tolerance? And yet, I believe that I shall not 
be long parted from my son; trusting, by the will of Him that is 
the most puissant King, to be suddenly brought to him and those 
of my friends, who are now of more pre-eminance and glory, than 
ever they were in this sorrowful vale. Now, I rejoice that the 
merciful God has given us certain hope to believe my son has 
passed to that permanent glory where we all hope to come; and 
praise God, that we may be worthy, when our souls must leave 
this corporal prison, to go to the happiness where, we trust, he 
is gone."

After this speech, the nobles went to their lodgings, having 
great admiration of the king's constant devotion. Soon after, 
King David caused Malcolm, eldest son of Henry described above, 
to be declared Prince of Scotland, and the nobles sworn to his 
support. After this, he went to Northumberland, and made 
William, his second grandson, Earl thereof. After this, he went 
to Carlisle, where he made Henry, Prince of England, knight; and 
had him take his oath, that he would never take Northumberland, 
Cumberland, nor Huntingdon, from the rule of the Scots. A short 
time after, King David fell into a serious illness, which stayed 
with him to the end of his life. And when he found himself 
feeble, he went to the church, and took the blessed body of 
Christ, with greatest reverence; and surrendered his happy soul 
to God, the 29th year of his reign, and was buried in 
Dunfermline, from the Incarnation, 1153 years.

This noble prince was no little commended in his time for his 
singular pity, which he had above any man in his realm, for the 
poor people. He had such prudence, that he not only purged his 
realm from corrupt and vicious scoundrels, but caused his 
servants to be exercised in virtuous occupations. Never vicious 
word was heard of his mouth; nor insolence within his house; no 
riotous banquetting, nor gluttonous feasting, happened in his 
company. All words, works, and doings of his servants were 
always directed to some good end, without any sedition or 
displeasure; with such charitable feeling and concord, that all 
his servants appeared under one mind and friendship.

In the time of King David there were many noble clerics: as 
Richard, Scotsman, Canon of Saint Victor's Abbey; where he was 
afterwards buried: Peter of Lombardy, Doctor of Theology, and 
Bishop of Paris. In those days also lived Gratian, that gathered 
all the Decretals together into in one volume.

And so ends here, the Twelfth book of these Chronicles.



Book XIII. 
Here Begins the Thirteenth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
Of King Malcolm the Maiden. Of great mortality and 
famine in Scotland. How King Henry took Malcolm, in 
his wars against France. And of several plots devised 
against Malcolm by the said Henry.
David having been buried in this way, his grandson Malcolm, got 
by Henry his son, being but 13 years of age, was made king: and 
though he was not suitable to sustain such a great charge, 
because of his tender age; yet he appeared, by his manners and 
virtue, to be a noble prince. He was nurtured, from his first 
youth, with so clean and holy a life, that he was named Malcolm 
the Maiden. In the first year of his rule, Henry, Prince of 
England, took the crown: through which, King Stephen took such 
melancholy, that he died.

At this time, there was a miserable famine, through all parts of 
Scotland. And soon after followed a violent plague, although it 
was not contagious, causing great mortality both of men and 
beasts. This mortality gave opportunity to Somerled to attempt a 
matter of higher business than seemed appropriate to his estate: 
and because he saw the one half of the realm slain by plague, 
and the other by hunger, he came with a huge force to seize the 
crown; and slew, or else destroyed, all them that he found 
opposing him. But his attempts were not long unpunished; for 
Gilchrist, Earl of Angus, slew 2,000 of his army, and chased him 
to Ireland.

Henry, the second of that name, King of England, hearing that 
King Malcolm had defeated his enemies in this way, feared that 
it would give him occasion to be insolent, and attack England 
with battle: and therefore, with the approval of his nobles, he 
sent a herald to King Malcolm, charging him to come to London, 
to make homage and service to him for the lands of Cumberland, 
Northumberland, and Huntingdon, as David, his grandfather, did 
before to Henry the First; with a promise, if he failed, he 
would take from him all the said lands. King Malcolm obeyed this 
command; howbeit, it was under this condition, "That it should 
not be prejudicial to the liberty of Scotland." King Henry was 
at war, at this time, against Louis the 6th, King of France; and 
constrained King Malcolm to go with him to France: for though 
King Malcolm had a safe-conduct to come and go, yet he might not 
disobey King Henry's command at that time. Also, he was meek, 
and more desirous of peace than of war: and though he knew it 
detestable and injurious to go to war against his allied friend, 
the King of France; yet he thought, because he was forced, he 
might have sufficient matter to excuse himself, when the 
opportunity arose. Thus he obeyed King Henry in all points. In 
this expedition, King Henry attacked France with great injuries, 
and besieged the town of Toulouse; and took with him King 
Malcolm, in all his expeditions and wars: so that King Malcolm 
should incur such hatred and indignation from the Frenchmen, 
that they might dissolve the treaty between them and the Scots. 
At last, King Henry, broken with great slaughter of his nobles, 
returned to England, and allowed Malcolm to go to Scotland.

King Malcolm, after his returning, sent his ambassadors to make 
his obedience to the Pope: and after their returning, a 
convention was held at Scone, in which the lords reproved King 
Malcolm, that he, in his vain folly, bore armour and weapons 
against Frenchmen, their allied friends. King Malcolm excused 
him with humble words, saying, He came unsuspecting into King 
Henry's hands, and could not resist his wishes for that time: 
and believed, therefore, the King of France should have little 
hatred against him for that matter, if he understood the truth.

King Henry, not satisfied that he gave occasion of sedition 
between Malcolm and his nobles in times past; but to renew it 
with greater displeasure, he caused King Malcolm to return again 
to York. After his returning thereto, he complained to his 
nobles, that King Malcolm revealed all the secrets of his army 
to the French, to no little damage and slaughter of his people; 
and said, therefore, that was sufficient reason to deprive him 
of the lands of Cumberland, Huntingdon, and Northumberland. 
Though King Malcolm, with many sufficient arguments, declared 
these accusations were untrue: yet King Henry, before King 
Malcolm's return to Scotland, sent word to the nobles thereof, 
that King Malcolm had renuonced all claim that he had to the 
said lands; to make him odious to all his realm and lieges. As 
soon as he had returned to Scotland, many of the nobles 
conspired against him, and besieged him in the castle of Perth, 
although, he knew nothing of the injuries wrought against him by 
deceit of the English. Nonetheless, when they knew the truth, 
they scattered from the siege, and asked him mercy. King 
Malcolm, moved by these injuries, and seeing his lands withheld 
unjustly from him, raised his army, and attacked England with 
several inroads. At last, after several battles, a convention 
was made at Carlisle and peace made in this manner: 
"Northumberland shall pass under the rule of King Henry; but 
Cumberland and Huntingdon shall remain, as before, under the 
rule of Malcolm."



Chap. Second. 
How King Malcolm punished sundry Conspirators; and how 
the Murrays, for their rebellion, were disinherited, 
and put out of Moray.

This trouble being calmed as described above, there followed 
another: although it was less serious. Angus, Thane of Galloway, 
seeing his ambitions could not be obtained peacefully, came with 
a great company to usurp the crown. Nonetheless, his army was 
defeated by Gilchrist, Earl of Angus; and himself chased to 
Whithorn, where a sanctuary is dedicated in honour of Saint 
Ninian. King Malcolm would not break the sanctuary: nonetheless, 
he commanded a guard to wait on this Angus so long, until he 
came willingly. King Malcolm, to punish his insolence, and so 
that he should not have occasion to do such attempts in times 
coming, confiscated the most part of his lands, and took his son 
as hostage for his good behaviour in future. Angus, seeing that 
he could not sustain his estate when his lands were taken from 
him, shaved his head in Holyrood House, and died a canon 
thereof.

Not long after, there arose another similar trouble. The 
Murrays, by the advice of Gildo, their captain, raided Ross, 
Boghall, Mar, Garoch, Buchan, and Mearns; and slew the king's 
servants who were sent to inquire the motive of these injuries. 
To punish these actions, King Malcolm sent Gilchrist, Earl of 
Angus, with an army, to Moray: nonetheless, the Murrays put him 
to flight. King Malcolm, notwithstanding this discomfiture, came 
with displayed banner over the Spey, and defeated the Murrays in 
several victories: and in punishment of their offences, he 
commanded none of them to be spared, except wives, children, and 
aged persons; to be an example to all his other subjects, not to 
move rebellion against him in times coming. The Murrays being, 
in this way, nearly destroyed in all parts of the realm; the 
king commanded new people to be set down in their lands, for the 
inhabitation thereof.

In the meantime, Somerled, Thane of Argyll, who was banished, as 
we have said, to Ireland; thinking King Malcolm was odious to 
his nobles and commoners for his cruelty against the Murrays, 
thought it expedient to try a new chance of fortune, and 
returned with certain unarmed men to Scotland. But his attempts 
came to a worse end than before; for he was vanquished, and 
hanged on a gibbet, by command of King Malcolm.



Chap. Third. 
How the Bishop of Saint Andrew's urged Malcolm to 
marry. Of several deeds done by King Malcolm; and of 
his death.

Malcolm, free of all danger and need for fighting enemies in all 
parts, set his energies to govern his realm in justice. And 
because he had two sisters ready for marriage, named Margaret 
and Ada, he married the first to the Duke of Brittany, and the 
other to the Earl of Holland. Such things done, he held a 
council at Scone for certain matters concerning the common good. 
The nobles being assembled, a man of singular prudence, named 
Arnold, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, arose up, and said: "There is 
a thing, most noble prince, that I would say for the common 
good, praying, therefore, your Highness to give ears thereto; 
for it shall pertain no less to your personal honour than the 
common good. Not long ago you decided to pass your time without 
fruit of marriage. And since you took this purpose in your 
tender youth, although it was by zeal of virtue, yet, if you 
give ears to me, who never exhorted you to vain purpose, you 
will change your mind, as unprofitable to the governance of your 
realm; for what thing may be more honourable than marriage, 
which was not instituted by Minos, King of Crete; nor Ligurgus, 
King of Lacedemon; nor Solon of Athens: although they were most 
civil and prudent men in their constitutions: but only by God, 
as most honourable and profitable to the nature of man. And if 
that wise and prudent beginner of the world had found any other 
thing more profitable than marriage, he would have commanded it 
for the welfare of man. Also, what is more profitable than it, 
that brings all living creatures in the world? What is then more 
natural than conjunction of male and female? And though you 
would allege, Christ and many of his Saints lived chaste; I say, 
such life is not ordained for public persons, nor yet for every 
state, but only for religious men, and preachers of the laws: 
but you are chosen to another office; that is to say, to govern 
your people in justice, and to leave heirs of your body, that 
may profit the common good after your death. What thing may be 
more pleasing or profitable to you, than to have a lady as your 
fellow, who may give you consolation in every sorrow or 
adversity that may fall; to do you pleasure in your health; to 
calm you when you are angry; to cure your body, and refresh your 
spirit, when you are weary? And do not despair, for some lady 
can be found very agreeable to your conditions. Other private 
persons might have solicitude or great distress in essaying such 
things, but you should have no fear thereof. Finally, what thing 
is more sweet and pleasing to kings and princes, than to have 
children of their bodies? Who are most necessary to them in war 
and peace: in peace, that the common good may by governed most 
faithfully by them: in time of war, that they may be their 
lieutanants and invincible champions; and bear such 
responsibilities, that they shall be no less a terror to your 
foes, than a weapon for to your people. Therefore, said the 
prudent and wise philosophers, men are not come into this world 
only for their own welfare, but partly for the welfare of their 
friends and their children, and partly for the welfare of their 
realm and country; especially those that are made public persons 
by God and nature. Therefore, since nothing is so commendable, 
so honourable, nor yet so profitable to them that have the 
public governance, as to leave heirs behind them, for the common 
good; trust finally, you shall not do a thing more displeasing 
to God, than to defraud your realm of heirs."

When Bishop Arnold had argued with these and many other reasons 
to persuade the king to marriage, the king was more repugnant to 
it than before; for he was instituted so in his youth, that he 
dedicated his virginity to Christ. Nonetheless, God provided 
that the realm should not want heirs to govern the same in 
justice. Not long after, King Malcolm fell into a serious 
illness; and because of this, he was constrained to make peace 
with his neighbours. And, in the meantime, he founded the abbey 
of Saint Regulus, now called Saint Andrew's, which is built, as 
we see, with great magnificence. But he endowed it with small 
rents, sufficient enough to sustain divine service; and, 
therefore, the Canons of the said abbey lived then in most 
fervent devotion and service of God, because they had no 
temptation to lusts by superfluous rents; not given to avarice 
and pleasure, but to their devotions. He founded also, the abbey 
of Cupar, for the Cistercians, and endowed it in the honour of 
the blessed Virgin Mary, with many lands and possessions. At 
this time, Thomas of Canterbury, a man of singular life and 
devotion, was exiled out of England. King Malcolm, finally, 
vexed with long infirmity, died at Jedburgh, the 12th year of 
his reign. A comet shone fourteen days together before his 
death, with long and terrible beams. His body was buried in 
Dunfermline; from the Incarnation, 1165 years.



Chap. Fourth. 
Of King William, and his acts. How the Scots sustained 
more harm from thieves, than by external wars. How 
King William was taken at Alnwick.

Malcolm having been buried in this manner in Dunfermline, 
William, his brother, called, for his singular justice, The 
Lion, was made king. After his coronation, he thought nothing so 
honourable, as to recover the lands taken before from his 
brother, King Malcolm; and sent his ambassadors to King Henry, 
desiring Northumberland to be restored to him, because it 
pertained to him by natural heritage. King Henry answered, He 
should have all things pertaining to him by reason, provided he 
would, as his elders did before, come to London, and make homage 
for the lands of Cumbria and Huntingdon. King William soon after 
came to London; and when he had made his obedience for the said 
lands, he desired Northumberland to be restored to him. King 
Henry refused, saying, The lands, which were annexed to the 
crown, might not be severed from there by any private authority. 
Notwithstanding, he promised to convene his nobles to a council, 
to fulfill his wishes, if they were found reasonable, when a 
more expedient time occurred. In the meantime, King Henry went 
with an army in Normandy, and caused King William, with many 
other nobles of Scotland, to go with him in the expedition. King 
William would not refuse these commands at this time, in case 
the same was the pretext to refuse his desires. At last, when he 
had tarried a long time in this army, and had no hope of 
recovering his lands, he asked permission to rcturn home: which 
being with great difficulty granted, King William, with his 
nobles, came through England the quickest way he could, to 
Scotland, and set his talent to punish the cruelties done by 
thieves and traitors of his realm. This act, by my estimation, 
was the most profitable thing that he might have done; for if 
any wise men will consider both the damage and commodities of 
this realm, they shall find the injury and damage done by 
thieves, are more displeasing and harmful to us than any wars 
with England: for often we find innocent people and travellers 
murdered by the thieves, for little booty, in their voyage. And 
yet these harms are but small, compared other cruelties and 
injuries done by these thieves. When they are gathered, they 
burn the country, and slay the commoners, who may not resist 
them; with many other cruelties, more insufferable to us than 
any foreign wars, although they are not done so openly. Also, 
the slaughter and raids made by foreign wars, are not so 
miserable and unworthy to be described, as these cruelties done 
by strong thieves and traitors. For in every chance of battle is 
some consideration concerning the estate of all people; but 
these bloody butchers and thieves make raids and slaughter, 
without any mercy, wherever they come. And therefore, the 
prudence of this noble prince, in defeating such strong 
scoundrels, was more to be commended, than if he had have slain 
many thousands of foreign enemies.

Such things done, King William sent his ambassadors to King 
Henry, desiring Northumberland, as before, to be restored to 
him; certifying, if the same were not done with favour, it would 
by taken by force of battle. King Henry, seeing that he had 
either to leave Northumberland, or else to fight with set battle 
against the Scots; after consulting with his nobles, restored 
King William to so much of Northumberland as was held before by 
Malcolm, his grandfather. King William thought this offer not to 
be refused: although, he would not cede the right that he had to 
the whole lands. And yet King Henry, within few years after, 
regretted this contract: and, to recover the said lands, he 
persuaded the remainder of the Northumbrians, who stood under 
his rule, to provoke the Scots, by frequent raids, to battle; 
that he might have some occasion to attack the Scots, and 
recover the lands of Huntingdon, Cumberland, and Northumberland, 
to his rule. As soon as these injuries and raids were made on 
the Scots, the Warden of the Scots Border desired restitution: 
and, because nothing was done according to justice, the Wardens 
raised great companies, and made raids and slaughter on either 
side. Yet, because King Henry was at this time in France, and 
the harvest to be gathered, both sides were content, to defend 
their own, without any further attack on the other, until the 
next year.

The next summer, King William came with an army to Cumberland. 
The right wing was given to Gilchrist, who, for his singular 
courage and virtue, proven often in the time of King Malcolm, 
had married his sister. The left wing was given to a cousin of 
the king, named Rowland. In the centre was King William. While 
the Scots were arraying themselves in this manner, King Henry 
sent a herald to King William, desiring him to withdraw his 
army, without any further invasion; and he would redress all 
expenses made by his wars. King William answered, That he raised 
not his army for desire of money, nor yet gave the first 
occasion of battle; but was always content to have lived on his 
own. And further, he was not so inhumane, nor desirous of blood, 
but he would gladly withdraw his army, provided that the lands, 
which pertained to him by just heritage, were restored. At last, 
when King William had wasted all Cumberland, he came to Alnwick 
in Northumberland, where he stayed many days, hoping to have 
battle with the Englishmen. In the meantime, the Englishmen lay 
so close together, without any noise or din, that no Scotsmen 
knew where they were. King William, irked with long residence at 
Alnwick, and seeing no enemies appear, decided, before his 
returning to Scotland, to do some notable honour; and sent all 
his army here and there, with most awful and warlike incursions 
through the country: and left none but a few people with 
himself, until they returned. Immediately, a force of Englishmen 
came on him, with standards of Scotland, and were not suspected 
for Englishmen, until the king was surrounded with them on each 
side, and finally taken away, before any Scotsman knew, save 
only a small company, who were left, as we have said, with him 
for the time. King William was taken in this way, at Alnwick, 
the 13th day of July, the 10th year of his reign; from the 
Incarnation, 1174 years. Not long after, he was brought to King 
Henry, as prisoner, in Normandy. And, notwithstanding this 
trouble that fell to King William, because no slaughter was made 
at his taking, the wars continued still between England and 
Scotland: until at last peace was made, under these conditions: 
"During the captivity of King William, Northumberland shall 
remain under the dominion of Englishmen; and Cumberland and 
Huntingdon shall remain, as before, under the rule of the 
Scots."



Chap Fifth. 
How Saint Thomas of Canterbury was martyred. How King 
William was ransomed. How Gilbert defended the liberty 
of Scotland against the Papal Legate. Of several 
marvels; and how the Abbeys of Arbroath and Haddington 
were founded.

At this time, Thomas, Bishop of Canterbury, who was banished 
before, for his obstinacy in defence of the liberty of holy 
church, was reconciled with King Henry, by the request of 
several great princes. But this reconciling resulted in his 
great harm: for within a short time after, King Henry, very 
impatient to sustain the hatred within his breast, which he had 
conceived against Saint Thomas; sent his associates and houshold 
men, named William Breton, Hugh Morville, William Trace, and 
Reginald Fitzuese, and they slew this holy bishop, at the mass 
within his church of Canterbury, before the high altar of Saint 
Benedict, upon the sixth day following the nativity of Christ. 
The year next following, King Henry, returning out of Ireland, 
after he had put it to great affliction, for rebellion against 
his rule, arrived in Normandy, and came to the cathedral church 
of Rouen; where he, by solemn oath, purged himself of the murder 
of Saint Thomas. And yet, within few days after, he become so 
penitent, that he came in his linen clothes to the sepulchre of 
Saint Thomas, and, with many salt tears, asked mercy for his 
murder. The third year after, Saint Thomas was canonised by Pope 
Alexander, and added to the number of Saints.

In this year, there appeared a marvellous star standing still in 
the West, both day and night; with many other stars about the 
same.

When the wretched fate of King William was divulged through the 
realm, his brother, David, Earl of Leicester, by authority of 
King Henry, came to Scotland, to govern the realm, until his 
brother was redeemed. As soon as he had secured the realm in 
good justice, he sent Richard, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, with 
many other nobles, in Normandy, to King Henry; and paid King 
William's ransom, in this way: "King William should pay a 
hundred thousand pounds sterling for his redemption: the first 
half to be paid with ready silver; and for certain payment of 
this other half, he shall give Cumbria, Huntingdon, and 
Northumberland as a pledge, until the remainder of his ransom 
was paid to the King of England. Also, King William should move 
no war against England, for retention of these lands from his 
rule. And for the more security of these premises, four of the 
strongest castles within Scotland, that is to say, Berwick, 
Edinburgh, Roxburgh, and Stirling, should be delivered into 
Englishmen's hands."

Such things done, there followed new trouble in Scotland; for 
Gilbert of Galloway, a cruel and wretched man, decided to seize 
the crown, and made great slaughter and raids on all those that 
opposed him. He put out his brother's eyes, and cut off his 
hands, because he reproved his faults. Nonetheless, Gilchrist 
came soon against him with an army, and chased him to Ireland.

In the year following, Hugo, Cardinal of Sant Angelo, was sent 
by the Pope to reform the churches of England. As soon as he had 
reformed them, he came to Scotland, and summoned all the bishops 
thereof to Northampton. After they had convened, he began to 
persuade them, with long speech, to obey to the Archbishop of 
York: saying, All other realms had a bishop, to hear their 
complaints; that they might avoid great expense and labours in 
remitting their cases to Rome. And because there was no 
metropolitan church in Scotland, where they might convene for 
consultation, it would be best to obey the Archbishop of York; 
for in that way they might avoid unnecessary expenses, having 
the decision of their actions done conveniently by their 
Superior. To this answered Gilbert, a young man of great 
erudition, who was sent by the king, to allow nothing 
prejudicial to be done to his realm by this cardinal; and said: 
"Scotland, since it first took the faith of Christ, was never 
subjected to any other bishop, except to Christ's vicar: and, 
therefore, it was a thing very unreasonable to this cardinal, to 
desire the Scots to be subjected to Englishmen, considering each 
one of them was continually at war with the other. Although, it 
appeared more honourable to agree concord or peace among them, 
than to give occasion of battle. Also, nothing was done by the 
bishops of Scotland, worthy to deprive them of their liberty: 
and if any wrongs were done in Scotland, they might be decided 
sufficiently within the realm, by civil or prudent men; and if 
any great charges occurred, they could by decided by the king." 
For these and similar reasons, he desired our holy father the 
Pope, not to subject the realm of Scotland to any jurisdiction 
or rule of their enemies, considering it never offended against 
his see. Because this Gilbert defended the liberty of Scotland 
so well, he was made Bishop of Caithness; and for his holy life, 
he was added to the number of Saints.

Several marvels were seen, this year, in Albion. On Midsummer's 
day, called the Nativity of Saint John the Baptist, was such a 
vehement shower of hail, that it slew many small cattle. The 
people that were out of doors, at this time, were stricken to 
the ground, by the violence of the same. In September, the sun 
was obscured of his light, at noon, for two hours, without any 
eclipse or interposition of clouds. In Yorkshire, there was such 
great thunder, with unheard-of flames, that many abbeys and 
churches were burned by the same.

Not long after this time, the Abbey of Arbroath, of the order of 
Saint Benidict was built, and dedicated to Saint Thomas of 
Canterbury, and endowed by King William most richly; from our 
redemptioin, 1178 years. The same time, the Abbey of Haddington 
was founded, by Ada, Queen, King William's mother; who died soon 
after it was endowed.



Chap. Sixth. 
How Pope Alexander sent to King William a rose full of 
balm. How Gilchrist was deprived of his lands for the 
murder of his wife. Of great cruelties done by Turks 
to Christian people. How King William defeated the 
thieves, and Gilchrist returned to favour.

A short time afterwards, King William sent ambassadors, to make 
his obeisance to Pope Alexander the Third. The Pope soon after 
sent to King William a golden rose, full of balm, with several 
new privileges concerning the liberty of holy church. The same 
time, Gilchrist slew his wife, for suspicion that he had against 
her of adultery. King William, moved by this crime, banished him 
out of Scotland, and cast down his house to the ground. This 
Gilchrist had a brother, named Bredus, who, before this trouble, 
got the lands of Ogilvy; of whom the Ogilvies took their 
beginning.

At this time, King Henry returned the Castle of Edinburgh, by 
request of the Bishop of Durham, to King William. This William, 
after death of his first wife, married Ermengarde, daughter to 
the Earl of Beaumont; who was got on King William, the Bastard 
of Normandy's sister. By this marriage and alliance, the peace 
was confirmed between Scotland and England, in this manner, that 
none of them might harbour other rebels within their realms. 
Thus was Gilchrist, who was banished before to England, for his 
wife's murder, constrained to return to Scotland: where he and 
his two sons lived long time a miserable life, unknown, for 
their poor habits, to any people, among the woods and caves of 
the country.

At this time, the Sultan attacked the Holy Land with heavy wars, 
and recovered Jerusalem, with many other towns, which were that 
time under dominion of Christian men. The cruelty of this Sultan 
raged so far, that he could not be satiated with the blood of 
Christian people: for by him were slain, 30,000 foot soldiers; 
1,200 horsemen, and all such as were bishops, prelates, and 
masters of hospitals. The fame of these miserable calamities, 
when they were divulged, made the people lament with sorrowful 
mourning. Also, an incredible number of noblemen were held in 
captivity, who sent their friends to all Christian princes, for 
support, for their redemption, and described the misery and 
displeasures that they suffered; their towns beseiged, and 
themselves brought into captivity: whose infinite sorrows were 
so insupportable, that they moved every people to pity and 
tears. King Henry, moved by these insufferable cruelties done to 
Christian people, promised to come quickly, with an army, to 
their support. But his purpose was prevented by several troubles 
which followed in his realm: for his son Henry, who was crowned 
by him before, conspired, with the assistance of several princes 
of his realm, to depose him from the crown. Thus he was 
constrained to cease from his wholesome purpose.

At this time. King William came to Ross, and punished MacElyn 
and MacBain, with many other wicked scoundrels of the Isles. 
Such things done, King William came to Arbroath, and commanded 
the craftsmen to cease not for expenses; that it might rise with 
great magnificence, to the honour of God. At his returning to 
the castle of Perth, he saw, by chance, Gilchrist, with his two 
sons, cutting turf for their meat, not knowing who they were; 
for they were disguised: nonetheless, he marvelled that such 
pleasing young men as they appeared, were occupied with such 
vile labour. Immediately, Gilchrist, with his head bare, fell on 
his knees before him, and said, "If you have any mercy for lost 
men in you, most merciful prince, when they are punished 
suitably for their offence; I beseech you, for the love that 
Christ had to all sinful people, when he spared not to shed his 
precious blood for their redemption, to have pity on me, and 
these my miserable sons; who have suffered greatly wth me, 
without having committed any crime." At last, when King William 
had inquired him who he was, and how he was brought into such 
misery, the tears fell so fast from his eyes, with continual 
sighs, that for a long time he could not say, who he was. At 
last he said, "I am Gilchrist, most wretched and sorrowful 
creature on earth, which, alas! put my hands in your blood, and 
was therefore deprived of all my lands, and exiled to England, 
with these my two sons. And because I could not suffer the 
shameful injuries done to me by the Englishmen, taunting me 
daily with the great felicity that I had once, for my derision; 
and also, for the laws made lately against outlaws of other 
realms; I was constrained to come here, with my sons: where we 
live on the roots of herbs in summer, and cut turf, as you see, 
to sustain ourselves in the winter. Wherefore, if any pity or 
mercy is in your heart, or if your indignation is calmed by the 
passage of a long time, have mercy on our sorrowful life, and 
pardon us for our offence; for we desire not to be restored to 
our heritage and honour, but only to your favour and grace. And 
if you will condescend to do this, you shall not only acquire 
great honour and fame by this example of pity, but be a renowned 
prince among all people, and win great merit before God, showing 
yourself the follower of Christ, the giver of mercy and peace."

The king, moved by these words, and remembering the great 
courage which Gilchrist had so oft proven before, in several 
dangers, for the honour and common good of Scotland, and seeing 
him cast down from great honour into supreme misery; not only 
pardoned all his offences, but piteously embraced him in his 
arms, and commanded him to be of good comfort; then gave him a 
horse and money, to follow him to Forfar, where he restored him 
and his two sons to all their lands, except those which were 
given before, by King William, to the Abbey of Arbroath. After 
this, Gilchrist persevered in good faith and obedience to the 
king: and because his eldest son died without any heirs, and his 
other son unable to marry, he gave much of his heritage to 
Arbroath. After his death, his son was of no less devotion; for 
he gave the remainder of his lands to the said abbey: and, 
therefore, Gilchrist, and his two sons, are buried in the said 
abbey, before Saint Katherine's altar; as their superscription 
shows. And though King William was given, in this way, to the 
building of the said abbey; yet he left nothing undone that 
might pertain to a good prince, and governed his realm in 
justice, applying his mind to reward all good men and virtuous 
persons, and to punish scoundrels. He made several laws to 
punish thieves and oppressors of the country, which were too 
lengthy to put in this book.



Chap. Seventh. 
How King William recovered his lands. How Richard, 
King of England, and Philip, King of France, went with 
great armies in Judea. Of their honourable deeds and 
setbacks. How Earl David returned out of the Holy 
Land, and founded Lindors.

While such things were done in Scotland, King Henry, the 
Empress' son, died in England: to whom succeeded his son 
Richard; for Henry, his first son, was dead. King Richard, after 
his coronation, full of courage and spirit, gathered a strong 
army to go to the Holy Land; and made peace with all his 
neighbours, so that no trouble should follow in his realm by his 
absence. Before his journey, he surrendered Berwick, Roxburgh, 
and Stirling to King William; with so much of Northumberland as 
was taken from him before, in this last battle at Alnwick. He 
gave over all the lands of Cumberland and Huntingdon, under 
these conditions: "The fortifications and strongholds thereof 
shall remain under his captains; and the remaining lands thereof 
to be inhabited by the Scots." Also, to have the more 
benevolence of the Scots, he discharged the remainder of King 
William's ranson, except 10,000 pounds, which he took only to 
support his wars. And when King William had received all his 
lands and castles in this manner, he made his brother David Earl 
of Huntingdon; and sent him, with 5,000 men, to support King 
Richard in his wars. King Richard left his brother John Governor 
of England, until his return; and made his sister's son, Arthur, 
Duke of Normandy, to be heir to the crown of England, failing 
succession of him and his brother.

Not long after. King Richard came, with many noblemen, dukes, 
earls, barons, to Marseille, a port of Provence; where he raised 
sail, with 101 ships, to go to Jerusalem: from our redemption, 
1191 years. In the same manner, Philip, King of France, came out 
of the port of Genoa, with many noblemen, spiritual and 
temporal; and arrived at Acre, a great town of Judea, which was 
that time under the rule of Saracens, and besieged it closely. 
While King Philhp was lying thus at the siege of Acre, King 
Richard arrived in the isle of Cyprus; and decided, before he 
went any further, to purge the same of Christ's enemies. Soon 
after, he displayed his banner, and came with bloody sword 
through the said isle; and finally, took the King of Cyprus, 
with his daughter, prisoners. And when he had delivered this 
isle to Christian people, he raised sail, to meet King Philip at 
Acre; and, by chance, met a fleet of Saracens by the entry to 
the harbour, who were coming to the support of the said town: 
and, after long and terrible battle, he sank a large part of the 
Saracens in the sea, and put the remainder to flight; then went 
forward to King Philip. The siege continued a long time at this 
town, through the great defence that the Saracens made; although 
the outer walls were broken in several parts, by force of rams, 
and other instruments of warfare. At last, King Philip fell into 
such an infirmity, that he was constrained to return to France. 
Nonetheless, King Richard determined, not to depart from the 
siege of Acre, until it was taken. In the meantime, a Scot named 
Oliver happened to be in the said town; for he was banished 
before out of Scotland, and fled to the Saracens: and, by long 
conversation with them, he had their language perfectly, none of 
them knowing what he was. This Oliver was then soldier in a 
tower of this town, where no trenches nor outwalls were beyond 
it. He happened, by aventure, to see among the watch of Earl 
David of Huntington, one of his kinsmen, named John Durward, 
with whom he was acquainted a long time before; and immediately, 
he called on him by name, desiring, under safe-conduct, to 
converse with him. After certain discussion, this Oliver set an 
hour to give Earl David, with all his army, entrance into the 
town; provided that Earl David would restore him to his land and 
heritage in Scotland. The hour set, Earl David came, with a 
great force of men, to the tower described above, where he 
entered with his army; and immediately, with great noise and 
clamour, he came through the town, with great slaughter of all 
people found in it. King Richard seeing, on the following day, 
the Scots standard on the walls, entered the town; and within a 
short time after, brought a great castle, which stood not far 
from this town, to ruin. Also, he would have taken many other 
great towns and strongholds of Judea, which were taken before 
from Christian men, by cruelty of the Saracens, had not a wicked 
contention arisen between Englishmen and Frenchmen, from desire 
of honours. At last, when King Richard had destroyed this town 
of Acre, and was returning to Italy, a sudden tempest scattered 
his navy: through which he was destitute of friends, and 
finally, by the treachery of certain evil Christian men, he was 
brought to Henry, Emperor. The ship that Earl David was in, was 
so broken by raging tempest, that many of them who were in her 
perished, and he narrowly escaped with his life. After this, he 
was taken by the inhabitants of this land, and brought to 
Alexandria, where he was held long time in prison: until at last 
he was bought by merchants of Venice, and brought to 
Constantinople. Not long after, he was brought to Venice, where 
he was redeemed by merchants of England, and brought to 
Flanders; and there he raised sail, to return to Scotland: and, 
when he was little departed from the land, he was driven, by an 
unmerciful tempest, not far from Norway and Shetland, with 
incredible danger. Finally, when he had made a vow to build a 
church in the honour of the Virgin Mary, if he were fortunate to 
escape the danger of seas, he arrived in Tay, beside Dundee, not 
far from Saint Nicholas' Chapel, without any rudder or rigging; 
and gave thanks to God and the Blessed Virgin for delivering him 
from such extreme peril. The place where he arrived was called 
Allectum; but after his coming, it changed name, and was called 
Dundee, which signifies, in our language, the Gift of God. King 
William, hearing the returning of his brother, whom he believed 
had died many years before, came with the greatest diligence to 
Dundee, and embraced him; then gave thanks to God and the 
Blessed Virgin Mary, that delivered his brother from so many 
dangers. After this, he had general processions made through the 
realm, to give thanks to God for the happy returning of his 
brother.

Such things done, a convention was held at Dundee; in which, 
licence was given to Earl David to build an abbey in whatever 
place he pleased in Scotland, and to endow it with lands and 
rents at his pleasure. King William gave many privileges to 
Dundee, which endure to these days. David, not refusing the 
benevolence of his brother, built an abbey, called Lindor, for 
the order of Saint Benedict. In that place there is a very 
marvellous thing: no man is hurt in that abbey by adders. These 
adders lie in the midst of a vale, surrounded with wood and 
running water: through which, they burgeon plentifully than ever 
was seen in any other parts. Although, no man gets injury 
thereof: for we have seen young children play among them, 
without any damage or hurt following.



Chap. Eighth  
How King Richard returned to England. How King William 
punished great scoundrels in his realm. Of the birth 
of Prince Alexander. Of the Coronation of King John. 
How the Pope sent a sword to King William.

King Richard, a short time after, was redeemed with such a huge 
ransom, that most of the silver and golden vessels of England 
was made into coin for his redemption. Thus he was finally 
delivered, and received in England with great triumph. King 
William, when he heard of the return of King Richard to England, 
came with his brother Earl David to London, and gave to him two 
thousand marks sterling; for he had wasted all his money by 
payment of his ransom and wars. By these generous acts, there 
followed great friendship and tenderness between the two kings.

In the meantime, King William fell into great infirmity while in 
England: and, because the people believed in his death, there 
arose great trouble in all parts of Scotland: for several 
scoundrels, trusting that all justice would expire by his death, 
attacked the people with raids and slaughter in all parts. Not 
long after, King William recovered from his infirmity, and 
returned to Scotland with such diligence, that many of these 
scoundrels were taken, and punished according to their crimes. 
The principal mover, named Harold, was brought to the king: 
first his eyes were put out, then he was castrated, and hanged, 
afterwards, upon a gallows. Also, all his friends were gelded in 
the same manner, that no heirs should follow of them in times 
coming.

In the following year, was more dearth than ever was seen 
before; for a bushel of barley might scarcely be bought for 5 
crowns. And in the next year, which was from the Incarnation 
1199, there was more abundance and plenty than ever was heard 
before. In this year. King William's wife, named Ermengarde, was 
delivered of Prince Alexander. The same year, King Richard of 
England died; to whom John, his brother, succeeded. The 3rd year 
following, Alexander was made Prince of Scotland. The same year, 
a legate was sent from the Pope, to King William; and presented 
to him a sword, with hilts and sheath of gold, set with many 
precious stones. This legate also presented a tiara, made like a 
diadem, of purple hue; to signify that he was defender of the 
faith. At this time, many indulgences and privileges were 
granted by the Pope, for the advantage of holy church in 
Scotland. It was commanded by King William, that Saturday should 
be held holiday, from 12 hours at noon onwards; which should be 
told to the people by the sound of a bell: and no ordinary work 
to be exercised from that time forth until Monday; and the 
people to persevere only in divine service. Great punishment was 
ordained for them that were found rebelling thereto.



Chap. Ninth. 
How King William and King John were allied by 
marriage. Of King William's holy life, and liberality 
to the Church. How the Town of Perth began.

After this, King William returned to London, to make his homage 
for the lands of Northumberland, Cumberland, and Huntingdon. As 
son as he had made his homage, King John desired him to go with 
him to France, against King Philip. And because he refused, 
because of the treaty that his elders made before with France, 
King John claimed again his lands foresaid, and took a great 
number of goods out of the same, as compensation for the profit 
forgone. Nonetheless, the nobles of England, knowing it would be 
very difficult to have war both with France and Scotland at 
once, caused all the said goods to be restored. In the year 
following, there was such vehement frost in Scotland, that no 
plough might be put in the land before the middle of March: 
also, the ale was so frozen, that it was sold by pound weight. 
After which, there followed a huge snow, to the great mortality 
of cattle. Also, a continual trembling and earhquake followed, 
from the Epiphany Day<100> to February.

After this winter, King John ended his wars on France: and, to 
have occasion of battle against the Scots, he began to build a 
castle against Berwick. King William, informed whereof, sent his 
ambassadors to King John, desiring him to seek no occasion of 
battle, and to build no strongholds against him: and because he 
got nothing but rejection of his wishes, he came with a great 
force, and cast down the castle. King John, to revenge these 
injuries, raised an army, to come to Scotland; and King William, 
to prevent his incusrion, came to the Borders. Yet, when both 
the armies were ready to fight, they were parted by the 
intervention of prudent men. Finally, both the armies dispersed, 
and the two kings came to York; where peace and friendship was 
confirmef between them, under these conditions:

"King William's two daughters, named Isobel and Margaret, should 
marry two sons of King John, named Henry and Richard; so that, 
if one died, the other should succeed to the crown of England: 
for which King William should give sufficient dowry. Also, the 
castle that was cast down lately by King William, should remain 
so, never to be rebuilt in times coming. Aa a guarantee for the 
observation of all these articles, nine noblemen of Scotland 
should be delivered to King John." In this convention, King 
William resigned the lands of Northumberland, Cumberland, and 
Huntingdon, into the hands of King John, so that his son, Prince 
Alexander, would be granted them. For a similar custom was 
observed, in possession of their lands by Scotland, that they 
should be held of the King of England; and homage to be made to 
him and his successors, by all Scots kings that enjoyed and 
occupied them for the time.

After these two kings were at their council at York, there was 
brought to them a child of great beauty, heir to several lands 
of England; yet he was troubled with a marvellous infirmity: for 
one of his eyes was consumed by flux of evil humours; his hand 
withered away; and he had no power of his tongue, nor yet his 
one side. The physicians, seeing him have such contrary 
infirmities, and not knowing the cause thereof, juged him 
incurable. Nonetheless, King William made a cross over him, and 
restored him, immediately, to his health. Several believed this 
done by miracle of God, that the virtue of this noble man should 
not be hid, nor unknown to the people.

Not long after, King William returned to Scotland, and endowed 
the churches of Newbattle, Melrose, Dunfermline, and Aberdeen, 
with several lands. He founded a new bishopric, called Argyll, 
with lands sufficient to sustain it. Such things done. King 
William went to the castle of Perth; and within a few days 
afterwards, the Water of Tay and Almond arose with such terrible 
inundation and force, that it broke the walls of Perth, and 
drowned many of the people that was in it. And though King 
William narrowly escaped, with his wife, children, and friends; 
yet his young son, named John, perished, with his nurse, and 
several other persons that depended on him at the time. Thus 
arose no less dolour and lamentation, than is with the people 
when their towns are taken by enemies: for the force of raging 
waters appears to me more terrible and dangerous than any fire. 
For the fire increasses from a small beginning, and shows itself 
so soon, that it attacks the people more in their goods than in 
their bodies, and is soon quenched, where men are diligent. By 
contrary, no wit nor diligence of man may resist the inundation 
of waters; for it enters at doors and windows with such 
violence, that there is no remedy against it, unless a man find 
quickly ships or boats: and when such things cannot be got, 
though the people pass to the top of the house, yet they are not 
saved in that way; for the water goes above their heads, and 
puts them to miserable death. Thus several houses which once 
stood on land, are now nothing but sea.

King William, seeing the castle of Perth destroyed by inundation 
of water in this way, founded the town which was called, after, 
Perth, by a man of that name, who gave the ground where this 
town was built. King William, to cause the town to rise in 
honour and riches, gave several privileges to it. But now this 
town is called Saint Johnstone; it was founded, from our 
redemption, 1210 years.



Chap Tenth. 
How King John subdued Ireland and Wales. How King 
William punished several Conspirators. How England and 
Ireland were made tributaries to the Pope. Of King 
William's Death; and how several orders of Friars 
began.

The year following, King John of England subdued the most part 
of Ireland to his rule; and the next year, he subjected all 
Wales. The same time, there arose great trouble in Caithness; 
for Gothred, son of MacWilliam, whose rebellion was described 
above, made great raids in Ross, and several other lands 
thereabouts. His company increased each day, by the assistance 
of sundry scoundrels of Lochaber and the Isles. To punish these 
deeds, King William sent the Earls of Fife, Atholl, and Buchan, 
with 6,000 men; and they, in a set battle, vanquished Gothred, 
and brought him prisoner to the king: who had him beheaded, with 
many others who were brought to him in the same way.

At this time, there arose a great dissension between King John 
of England and Pope Innocent the Third; as after follows. King 
John took, by general exaction, the tenth penny of all lands and 
fruits pertaining to the church, and punished them that were 
refused this with great cruelty: and because certain abbeys and 
bishoprics within his realm were not obedient, he took 
possession of all their lands, and not only took from them all 
their gold, silver, and jewels, but banished the religious men 
thereof. Pope Innocent, believing such cruelties not appropriate 
to Christian princes; so that other princes should not attack 
the church with similar avarice, urged King John, with many 
arguments, to desist from these extortions, and to redress all 
injuries done by him to the church. And because he could no way 
divert his mind from the same, he proclaimed him excommunicated, 
and deprived him, so far as he could, of all honour and dignity; 
making invocation to all Christian princes to come with their 
armies against him, for defence of the liberty of holy church. 
King John, seeing himself of no strength to resist so many 
armies devised against him in all parts, feigned himself 
penitent. And, to have absolution for the offence that he had 
comitted against the church, he gave over the realms of England 
and Ireland to Pope Innocent, to pay yearly, until 7 years were 
gone, 10,000 marks sterling to the Pope and his successors, for 
the realms of England and Ireland; which pension is yearly paid, 
to our days. Such things done, King John and his realm was 
absolved from all censures laid against them.

A short time after, King William, broken by long age, died at 
Stirling, the 49th year of his reign; from our redemption, 1214 
years; and was buried in Arbroath, before the high altar. The 
year before his death, two comets appeared, in the month of 
March, very terrible to the sight of people: one shone always 
before the sun rising, and the other before his setting. In the 
next year, a calf was seen in Northumberland, with head and neck 
like its own nature, and the rest of its body like a horse. In 
the next winter, two moons were seen in the sky, severed from 
each other, and horned naturally, as the moon is in her 
increasing or waning.

In the time of King William there were many noble clerics: as 
Dominicus, Spaniard, Canon of Saint Augustin's order; who, soon 
after, left the same, and began the order of friars, called 
Predicators. And in this time also lived Saint Francis, who 
began the orders of friars Minor, called Gray Friars; of whom 
there are now many richly built abbeys, in all parts of the 
world. At this time was Abbot Joachim of Calabria, who wrote the 
Commentaries on the book of the Apocalypse. At the same time 
lived Rudolph, Archbishop of Cologne, who brought the bodies of 
the three kings out of Persia to Constantinople, and afterwards 
to Cologne; where they remain now, greatly venerated by the 
people. The same time, Peter Comestor wrote the Ecclesiastic 
History. Among us, there were in those days several holy men: as 
Udward, Bishop of Brechin; Eustatius, Abbot of Arbroath: who 
were excellent preachers. King William founded the Abbey of 
Balmerino, but it was endowed by Ermengarde, his wife. And about 
this time the monks of the Trinity were instituted, for the 
redemption of captives. Two of them were sent to Scotland by 
Pope Innocent; to whom King William gave his royal palace in 
Aberdeen, to build their abbey; and intended to give them 
several other things, if he had lived.

 

Chap. Eleventh. 
Of King Alexander the Second, and his deeds. How King 
John of England oppressed the church with great 
exactions. How the Pope and priests were corrupted by 
his money to support him. How King Alexander renewed 
the treaty with France; and of the Death of King John.

After King William died, his son, Alexander the Second, was 
crowned at Scone. After his coronation, he went to Arbroath, 
where he remained 14 days, doing funeral obsequies for King 
William, his father; and commanded no plays nor banquets to be 
used for a year to come, so that the people might lament the 
death of his father with public mourining. The king's servants 
were clothed in dark clothes all the following year. The first 
convention that he held, was in Edinburgh, where he ratified all 
things done by his father. And after he had assigned certain 
lands to his mother, to sustain her royal estate, he assigned 
certain judges to remain in all towns of his realm, for the 
decision of uncertain matters, and execution of justice.

At this time, there arose great dissension between King John of 
England and his nobles: for he was so full of avarice, and 
burning desire to acquire goods, that he would admit no heir to 
their lands, until he had the income from their heritage for a 
year. He took yearly pensions from abbots and bishops, contrary 
to the liberty of holy church: and when any prelate died, he 
took all the rents of the office, until the successor entered. 
The prelates of England, refusing to tolerate such exactions, 
solicited several great princes to rise against the king; and 
finally, advanced their purpose so much, that both the Kings of 
France and Scotland promised to come to England to their 
support. King John, hearing such rebellion made against him, to 
avoid the present danger, made an agreement with his prelates; 
and promised, by his great oath, to repair all injuries done by 
him. Although, nothing thereof followed in effect: for he was so 
blinded with avarice, that he returned to his wickedness; and 
sent his ambassadors to Guala, a cardinal of Rome, complaining 
of the violence of his subjects against him, who, by their 
arguments, had persuaded the Kings of France and Scotland to 
attack him, in such a way, that he could not govern his realm in 
liberty. Pope Innocent, because he had a yearly pension from 
King John, was more easily convinced by this complaint, and 
promised to defend him with the greatest favour. In those days 
there were, as there are now, very avaricious people in the 
court of Rome; and therefore everything was granted that might 
bring any benefit to them, without consideration of reason or 
conscience. Among all such inordinate persons, none was more 
vicious nor covetous than Guala; for he disapproved nothing 
proposed by King John, where he might make any gain from it.

Now will we make a digression, and see how far the prelates and 
priests in old times were above the prelates in our days, in 
virtuous personal life: of whom the prelates now present bear 
nothing but the name, not following their life. For these old 
Fathers were given to imitation of Christ in poverty, piety, 
humility, and justice; drawing the people, by their fervent 
charity and continual preaching in the service of God, with 
equal affection to poor and rich: not arraying themselves with 
gold, silver, nor precious clothes; not attending at court, nor 
accompanied by warriors and whores; not striving to exceed the 
lust and insolence of princes, and doing nothing by deceit, but 
living with poverty, conscience and truth. But the prelates and 
priests, in our days, are steeped in more vices than are seen in 
any other people. Such enormities have reigned perpetually in 
the church, since riches were valued and held in great honour 
among priests.

King John, notwithstanding his promise and obligation made 
before by his great oath; when he was informed by Guala's 
writings, promising to defend him in all matters, began to 
attack his nobles, spiritual and temporal, with more exactions 
than he did before; regarding nothing, except to acquire goods 
and riches. The nobles, very reluctant to sustain these 
extortions, solicited Louis, Dauphin of France, and Alexander, 
King of Scotland, to come with great armies in their support. 
King John, having little confidence in his subjects, fled to a 
fortress: through which, Louis came, without any obstacle, to 
London, where he was received joyfully by the people. After 
this, he sent to King John, desiring him to abstain from all 
exactions, and not to injure his people, in times coming, with 
such extortions; for such things make princes both odious to 
their subjects, and to all other people. Also, the said Louis 
desired King John to redress all harms which his subjects had 
suffered by his tyranny, and to keep his faith to them, as 
before promised. And if he agreed to do these things, to send 
his son, with others of his nearest friends, to remain as 
hostage for observation thereof. King John, having his 
confidence in nothing more than in his money, and in this 
Cardinal Guala described above; would hear no conditions of 
peace, and said, he would not cease until his people were 
suitably punished. Louis, immediately, raised his army, with 
many Englishmen who supported him, to attack King John. 
Nonetheless, he was advised to hold his hand, because it might 
cause more damage to the country, than punishment of him that 
was the cause of all their trouble. King Alexander, when he 
heard of such trouble in England, came with an army to London, 
without doing any harm to the people. By whose coming, all 
trouble ceased: for as soon as these two princes, Alexander and 
Louis, had discussed between them the several matters pertaining 
to their realms, they went to King Philip in France; leaving 
behind them 10,000 men, to support the lords of England against 
King John. Soon after, King Philip and King Alexander met 
together at Boulogne; where the treaty was renewed between 
Scotland and France, with all articles as before. Such things 
done, King Alexander and Louis returned to England. After their 
coming, King John took such melancholy, that he died.



Chap. Twelfth. 
Of the General Council held at Rome by Pope Innocent. 
And how the Kings of Scotland and England attacked 
each other's realms with great raids and slaughter; 
and how they were reconciled.

After the death of King John, his son Henry was crowned. While 
such things were done in England, a general Council was held at 
Rome: in which were 400 and 12 bishops, and 800 abbots. In this 
council, Pope Innocent excommunicated all them that were enemies 
to King John of England; and in special, excommunicated Louis, 
Dauphin of France, and Alexander, King of Scotland, with all 
their other supporters; calling them attackers of the authority 
of Rome, because England was tributary to the Pope. A short time 
following, Guala, the avaricious cardinal described above, came 
to England, and excommunicated all them that attacked King John 
during his life, and interdicted all places where they came. 
Louis, seeing the most part of England support King Henry and 
Guala, bought an absolution with infinite money, then returned 
to France. Also, this avaricious cardinal excommunicated and 
interdicted several great princes of England, until they were 
constrained to buy their absolutions with infinite money; for he 
did not care whether his actions were honourable or 
dishonourable, provided they were profitable to him.

Not long after, King Henry came with an army to Scotland, 
attacking the country with great slaughter and raids, wherever 
they came. As soon as he was told that King Alexander had 
gathered, with all the force of Scotland, to give him battle, he 
fled with great diligence to England. Nonetheless, King 
Alexander followed him, and cast down many castles and 
strongholds of Northumberland to the ground; and after he had 
won Carlisle, and garrisoned it with his people, he returned, 
with great triumph and honours, to Scotland. King Henry, hearing 
that King Alexander had dispersed his army, returned with a new 
force to Scotland, and took boh the town and castle of Berwick; 
then burned and plundered all the country as far as Haddington; 
and spared no-one that was found on the way, except wives, 
children, and priests; and returned with his army to England. In 
the meantime, the avaricious prelate Guala, trusting to find 
sufficient opportunity to acquire great money in Scotland, put 
the country under interdict; and pursued King Alexander, because 
he attacked England, with most terrible cursing. This cursing 
inflamed the Scots with such hatred against Englishmen, that it 
seemed it would not end without utter exterminion of both their 
realms. Nonetheless, by intervention of prelates, peace was 
finally made between the two realms, under these conditions: 
"King Alexander should surrender to the English the town of 
Carlisle; and King Henry should surrender the town of Berwick to 
the Scots. The whole dominion of Cumberland to remain with King 
Alexander, with the half of Northumberland, as far as the Rey 
Cross; and King Alexander to be absolved of all censures led 
against him by Guala." The two kings being reconciled, in this 
way, of all disputes. King Alexander was absolved, and his realm 
delivered from interdiction. Immediately, Guala, so as not to 
leave empty-handed, summoned all the prelates of Scotland to 
Alnwick; having no accusations against them, but just to trouble 
them, until they disbursed large sums of money for his profit. 
Several of them, to be freed of trouble, gave him large sums of 
money; others refused him, and were indignant, that spiritual 
matters were so openly sold for money. Immediately, Guala 
summoned them to Rome; thinking they would be so reluctant to 
make a long and wearisome journey there, that they should agree 
to his wishes. Nonetheless, they were undaunted, but went 
finally to the Pope, and complained of the insufferable injuries 
done in England and Scotland by Guala. Guala was finally 
discharged of all authority, and condemned to give great sums of 
money to the Pope. All those prelates that were summoned by him 
to Rome, were absolved from his petition.

At this time, David, Earl of Huntingdon, died; and was buried in 
an abbey of England, named Sawtry.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How King Henry and King Alexander were allied by 
marriage. Of the translation of Saint Thomas of 
Canterbury. Of several legates sent to Scotland by the 
Pope to acquire money.

Henry, King of England, after his coming of age, was more 
desirous of peace than war. A convention was made between him 
and King Alexander at York; in which, the two kings were allied 
together in this manner: Jane, sister of King Henry, was married 
to King Alexander; and the two sisters of King Alexander were 
married to two great princes of England. This alliance was made, 
from our redemption, 1220 years. And in this year was the 
translation of Saint Thomas of Canterbury done by the king and 
his nobles spiritual and temporal, with all the solemnity and 
reverence that could devised. The next year, a legate was sent 
by the Pope to Scotland, to collect money, to furnish a new army 
to go against the Turks. And when he had got no little money to 
this effect in Scotland, he spent it in his lust and insolence; 
and said, at his returning to the Pope, that it was taken from 
him by brigands. A short time after his coming to Rome, another 
legate was sent to the same effect to Scotland. King Alexander, 
when heard that he was coming, convened his nobles to a counsel; 
in which, a bishop said to him as follows: "Although there are 
several reasons why I should not speak about matters of public 
imortance; yet, most noble prince, when I consider your 
humanity, faith, and constancy, applied to the defence and 
welfare of your lieges, I can not fail to say that which is 
true: for since tyranny is intolerable, which is exercised by 
kings or princes who are lineally descended to their natural 
heritage; much more is the tyranny insufferable, when it is 
exercised on us by men of vile and obscure lineage. Therefore, 
if the several and manifest wrongs done to us these many years 
past, had come from the Pope's intentions, they should be 
suffered in some manner: but since scoundrels of vile and 
obscure lineage, who are promoted to benefices for their 
horrible vices, have not only interdicted our realm without our 
having committed any sin, but have spent in their corrupt vices, 
the money that they gathered in our country, by the Pope's 
authority, for rasing of armies against the Turks; I think their 
cursed avarice should have no further place among true people, 
specially among us, because they despise our simplicity and 
meekness. You previously complained of the injuries done by 
Guala, when he held your realm under interdict, and many of your 
prelates under curses, because they would not give him money to 
sustain his lusts. Also, this Guala was such a harmful fountain 
of all iniquity and vice, that, although he was sent to make 
concord between Englishmen and Scots; yet, by his avarice, he 
gave such occasion of battle, that both the realms, had not 
their hatred been quickly allayed, would have attacked each 
other, to their utter destruction. And since these terrible 
deeds are patent, what need have we to displease you by 
reminding you of them? Also, after we were freed of Guala, there 
came in his place a new legate, of no better life, but rather 
worse; for when he had got large money from us, for redemption 
of prisoners, and raising new armies against the Turks, he spent 
it all in his insolence, and feigned that it was taken by 
brigands. Wherefore, since we have experience of so many wicked 
and heavy damages done to us by these two legates described 
above, we shall be reputed wicked fools to admit a third; for it 
is not to be believed, that this new legate will be any better 
than his companions were before. And if any man asks me what is 
to be done in this matter, I say, Neither this legate, nor yet 
any other legate in times coming, should be received within this 
realm; because the same is stripped and wasted of money by their 
continual exactions. If any of you have superfluous money, you 
should dispose of it rather to poor folk, than to such corrupt 
and vicious legates."

Finally, these words were so approved by the council, that this 
legate was not allowed to come into the realm.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
How King Alexander punished several Conspirators in 
his realm. And of the first coming of Black and Gray 
Friars to Scotland.

After peace was confirmed as we described, there followed a 
civil war in Scotland, caused by Gillespie Ross; for he came, 
with a great army, against the king's authority: and after he 
had slain many of the king's lieges, he burnt the town of 
Inverness. John Comyn, Earl of Buchan, was sent to punish these 
deeds, with a company of chosen men; and slew the said 
Gillespie, with both his sons, and brought their heads to the 
king. This trouble being defeated, as we have said, there 
followed another: for the men of Caithness burned Adam, their 
bishop, after he had excommunicated them for non-payment of 
their tithes. King Alexander, when he learned of such terrible 
cruelty done to this noble prelate, ceased not until 400 of the 
principal doers thereof were hanged. Also, so that no succession 
should came of this wicked seed, he castrated their sons. The 
place where they were castrated, is yet called, The Stoney Hill. 
Also, because the Earl of Caithness gave no support to Bishop 
Adam, nor yet punished these scoundrels that committed this 
cruelty, he was deprived of all his lands. King Alexander, for 
this punishment, was greatly loved by the Pope. Such things 
done, King Alexander went to Aberdeen, and endowed it with many 
privileges, although it had been endowed before with several 
advantages, by other kings. The bulls which were granted by 
several Popes, concerning the liberties of the churches of 
Scotland, were given in keeping to Saint Gilbert, Archdean of 
Moray; who suceded immediately to the see of Caithness, after 
the murder of Bishop Adam. In the third year after, the Earl of 
Caithness came to King Alexander, when he was sitting with his 
mother, on the Epiphany Day, after Christmas;<100> and desired 
grace. King Alexander was so merciful and full of pity, that he 
restored him to his honours, lands, and possessions, for a 
moderate composition of money. Nonetheless, the offence that was 
unpunished by man, was soon after punished by the great justice 
of God: for he was slain by his own servants, sleeping in his 
bed; and the house where he was slain, burned; that no man 
should have suspicion of his slaughter, but as it were coming by 
sudden accident: and so he perished in the same manner as Bishop 
Adam did, in whose death he was a participant.

At this time, several black friars were sent to Scotland by 
Saint Dominic. It is said, when King Alexander went to France, 
to renew the treaty of Scotland with King Philip, he prayed 
Saint Dominic to send some of his friars to Scotland, to 
instruct the Scots: and, therefore, these friars were welcomed, 
and churches erected for their use. And though these men who 
were sent by Saint Dominic, lived, as they were instituted by 
him, in a celibate life: yet, as often happens, all things, from 
a good beginning, fall into a worse state; all their successors 
declined from good religion into the greatest insolence and 
lust, and continued in vicious life, 300 years; until at last 
they were reformed, in our days, by Friar John Adamson, a man of 
singular erudition and devout life, who was professed in 
theology with us at Aberdeen. In the same manner, there were 
sent to Scotland, friars minor, of Saint Francis' order. Many of 
them, in the same manner, were, several years after the death of 
Saint Frances, not so religious as he was. Nonetheless, they are 
now men of the best life, especially those among us in Scotland.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How King Alexander punished several Conspirators, and 
reconciled King Henry of England and his nobles. Of 
his new marriage; and of the birth of his son 
Alexander. How many nobles of Scotland were slain in 
Judea.

After this there was a long peace in Scotland; until at last, 
Alan, Lord of Galloway, and Constable of Scotland, died. And 
because he divided all his lands, before his death, among his 
three daughters, his bastard son gathered an army of 10,000 men, 
hoping to recover the lordship of Galloway. At last, when he had 
attacked the country with great trouble, he was slain, with 
5,000 supporters, by the Earl of March and Walter Stuart, and 
the remainder of his host defeated. The eldest daughter of this 
Alan of Galloway was married to Roger Quincy, who was made 
Constable of Scotland; and his descendants held it continually, 
until the time of King Robert the Second: in whose time, the 
descendant of Roger Quincy was disinherited and forfeited, for 
certain crimes committed against the king's majesty. And after 
his forfeiture, the constabulary was given to the Hays of 
Erroll.

Such things done in Scotland, King Alexander was informed of 
great disutes arising between King Henry of England and his 
nobles. And therefore, to calm them, he went to London, with 
Jane his Queen, and Isobel his sister. And when he had 
reconciled King Henry and his nobles of all disagreements, he 
married Isobel, his sister, to the Earl of Norfolk. And in the 
meantime, Jane, his Queen, died without any succession; which 
thing caused King Alexander to return with great lament to 
Scotland. In the next year, which was from our redemption a 1236 
years; King Alexander, because he had no succession of his body, 
married, at Roxburgh, the daughter of Enguerrand, Earl of Coucy; 
a virgin of incredible beauty, named Mary: on whom he got a son 
named Alexander, who succeeded immediately after him to the 
crown. In this year, King Henry conquered Wales, and slew the 
principal movers of rebellion against him. During this time, 
there was a knightly tournament at Haddington, where King 
Alexander, with all his nobles, were assembled for the time, and 
many valiant men, by great deeds of arms, won high honours. 
Nonetheless, the end of all their pleasure was anguish and 
sorrow: for Patrick Comyn, Earl of Atholl, was slain during the 
night by John Bissart; and the place where he was slain, burned, 
so that no man should have suspicion of his slaughter, but as it 
were coming only by sudden misadventure of fire. And for this 
crime the Bissarts were banished out of Scotland, and sent to 
the Holy Land, there to fight against the Turks, and never to 
return to Scotland.

About this time, Somerled, Thane of Argyll, son to the Somerled 
described above, raised great trouble in all parts where he 
came: until at last he was brought by the Earl of March, with a 
cord about his neck, before the king; and got remission, in that 
way, of his offence. At this time, there were many seditious 
persons in the court of England, expecting great advantages 
would fall to them by wars. And though this was contrary to the 
common welfare, yet they trusted the oppression they had done to 
the people would be unpunished during the wars; for laws and 
justice have no place in time of battle. These men, in hope of 
their particular advantages, inflamed King Henry, contrary his 
word, to attack the Scots with battle; and began to build a 
castle against Berwick, although it was cast down before by King 
William, with a condition of the peace, never to be rebuilt in 
times coming. The building of this castle had been sufficient 
occasion of war between English and Scots, had not the nobles of 
England prevented the same, as contrary to their treaty and 
promise: and thus all occasion of battle ceased.

In the next year following, there came ambassadors from Louis, 
King of France, saying he was ready to go to Judea; and 
therefore desired support from Scotland in his journey. King 
Alexander, under the terms of of his confederation with France, 
sent Patrick, Earl of March; David Lindsay of Glenesk, and 
Walter Stuart of Dundonald, with a number of chosen men, to 
support King Louis in that expedition. All these Scots were 
slain by plague and sword in Egypt, and none of them returned. 
King Alexander lived not long after that time; and died in an 
isle of Argyll, after great infirmity, the 35th year of his 
reign, the 8th day of July; from our redemption, 1249. His body 
was buried in Melrose.

In the time of King Alexander there were many noble clerics; as 
Hugo, cardinal of the Dominican order of preaching friars, who 
wrote the Commentaries of the Bible. Also, Saint Gilbert, Bishop 
of Caithness, lived at that time. It is said, the holy bishop, 
Saint Dutho, was in those days, preceptor to Saint Gilbert; 
others say, he was long years before this time. Nonetheless, in 
whatsoever time he was, the truth is, he was a man of singular 
and holy life, very acceptable to God and man. His body lies in 
Ross, greatly venerated by the people.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How the relics of Saint Margaret were translated. How 
King Alexander was held in captivity by Comyns. Of his 
marriage alliance with King Henry the Third; and of 
the building of Saint Mungo's church.

Alexander the Second having been buried in this way, his son, 
Alexander the Third, being but 9 years of age, was made king. In 
the time of his coronation, there stood before him a 
Highlandman, and saluted him King of Scots, in eloquent meter of 
his language; showing all the kings of who he was descended, 
back to Gathelus, the first beginner of the Scots: and was 
generously rewarded for his labour. King Alexander, in the 
second year of his reign, convened all the prelates and barons 
of his realm; and took up the bones of his grandmother Saint 
Margaret, and put them in a precious shrine of silver, the 21st 
day of July. And when her blessed relics were brought forward 
with great veneration, they stood still at the sepulchre of 
Malcolm, her husband, and could in no way by parted from the 
same. The people were stunned by this unheard-of miracle, not 
knowing the cause thereof; until, at last, an aged man, moved by 
the Holy Spirit, exhorted them to hear him, and said, "Saint 
Margaret holds her husband in no less reverence, now when he is 
dead, than when he was alive; and, therefore, she will not pass 
to the place where you intend her blessed bones to rest, until 
the bones of her husband are translated with her, in the same 
way." And when this was done, she was brought easily to the same 
place where she lies to this day, greatly venerated by the 
people; and are both buried in the same place.

King Alexander was but 9 years of age when he was crowned. The 
nobles, fearing that, from disrespect of his authority, great 
trouble should arise, sent ambassadors to England, to renew 
peace, and to desire King Henry's daughter for him in marriage. 
In the same year, both these kings convened, with many noblemen, 
spiritual and temporal, of both the realms, at York; where King 
Alexander married Margaret, daughter to King Henry the Third, 
with the greatest solemnity and reverence that could be devised, 
on Saint Stephen's Day, in Yule: and within a few days after, 
King Alexander returned to Scotland. During the tender age of 
King Alexander, the realm of Scotland was governed in great 
happiness by his nobles: and after his coming of age, he 
punished several extortions done by certain of his nobles; and 
summoned the Earls of Menteith, Atholl, and Buchan, and the Lord 
of Strathbogie, who were all Comyns, and outlawed them, because 
they would not be subject to his justice. These lords, moved by 
this, set themselves to revenge; and finally, took the king at 
Kinross, with a great force of men, and brought him to Stirling, 
where they held him, long time, in captivity: through which, 
each day, there arose more trouble in the realm than was seen 
before; because the king was held in captivity, who should have 
enforced justice. The house of Comyns were in those days full of 
riches, lands, and number of supporters: in addition to these 
three earls and lords aforesaid, there were 30 knights and 
landed men, all of one surname. But, as oft occurs in this 
realm, men of great dominion and rents are so suspected by the 
king, that it is the occasion of their ruin. Within a few days 
after King Alexander was taken in this manner, Walter, Earl of 
Menteith, the chief of all Comyns, was poisoned by his wife: 
through which the remaining Comyns were so daunted, that they 
set the king at liberty, and took a pardon for all crimes that 
could be imputed to them. This woman that slew her husband the 
Earl of Menteith, with her new lover, John Russell, fled to 
England; where she died in misery.

About this time, Pope Urban, the fourth of that name, instituted 
the feast of Corpus Christi, to be the Thursday after Trinity 
Sunday. The Carmelite friars came at this time into Scotland, 
and erected a chapel of our Lady, outside the walls of Perth, to 
be their church. It is said that a monk of Melrose was 
admonished, at the same time, by a vision in his sleep; and 
found a part of the holy cross, not far from Peebles in Lothian, 
within a chest: and not far from the same, they found a jar 
skilfully carved, in which was found certain bones wound in 
silk, but it was not known whose bones they were. As soon as the 
chest was opened where the holy cross was inside, many miracles 
occurred. King Alexander, moved by devotion thereof, built an 
abbey in the honour of the Holy Cross; in which are now monks of 
the order of the Trinity.

Not long after, there was a convention between the two Kings, of 
England and Scotland, at Wark, accompanied by their nobles of 
both realms. There were so good redress made on each side, so 
that both the realms were in greater tranquillity than ever was 
seen in any king's time before. At this time, the church of 
Glasgow was completed to the same perfection as it stands this 
day, built with great magnificence; the most part by the 
liberality of William, Bishop thereof; who lived not long after 
its completion.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
Of great Dearth in Albion. How Haakon, King of Norway, 
attacked Scotland with great cruelties. Of the Speech 
made to him by ambassadors of King Alexander.

In the year of God 1263, there was a great dearth in Albion; for 
the harvest was so poor in the year before, that the crops, for 
the most part, were corrupted, and made a miserable dearth 
through all lands of Albion. Haakon, King of Norway and Denmark, 
hearing how Scotland was troubled in this manner, thought it his 
chance to subdue it to his dominion; and arrived with a fleet of 
ships in the Isles, on Lammas Day, called Advincula Petri.<101> 
The Isles were continually held under the rule of the Danes, 
from King Edgar's time to those days. After this, King Haakon 
came to Arran and Bute; and when King Haakon had subjected them 
to his rule, in hope of more success, he arrived in Albion; and 
took the castle of Ayr by a long siege, and began to waste all 
the lands lying thereabouts. King Alexander, daunted by this 
news, for he was of young and tender age, and not able to resist 
the cruelty of the Danes, after such frequent victories falling 
to them; thought nothing so good as to break his enemies by long 
delay: and so that he might prolong the battle, he sent 
ambassadors to King Haakon; the principal of whom said to him: 
"Our king and nobles, by ancient custom, observed since their 
first beginning, seek redress of all injuries done to them, 
before they attack their enemies with battle. Were this not so, 
you should not see ambassadors sent to you, but rather an army 
coming to attack, with most awful and warlike ordinance. We 
never get such huge spoils, nor yet such triumphant victories 
over our enemies, as when they attack us with greatest wrongs, 
and will hear no reason nor redress. We think nothing so good as 
to avoid battle, and take restitution of our goods, which are 
taken from us by injury of battle. How may there be any greater 
madness or fury, than to do the thing by sword or fire, that may 
be agreed by pleasing words? Nonetheless, when our honorable and 
just desires are refused by enemies, when we find them more 
desirous of war than peace, we rise quickly, with the greatest 
hatred, to revenge their contempt. Wherefore, we are sent from 
our sovereign, to inquire what occasion you have to attack his 
realm and subjects, in violation of peace, which has been 
observed between him and Danes these hundred years past; and 
coming not only to rob from him Bute and Arran, with other lands 
which he has ruled in peace, but also ceasing from no manner of 
cruelty that may be devised on his people. What offence, what 
cruelties have his people done against you, to attack his realm 
with such awful force; slaying wives, children, and feeble 
persons, without any mercy or ransom, although the most cruel 
tyrants have mercy on such persons? What furious ire has moved 
you to burn the churches of God and his Saints, to the great 
harm of his people? Why have you put all the places where you 
came, to plundering and ruin? Also, if you do not fear God, who 
governs all things that we see by his providence; if you fear 
not the Saints, nor vengeance to come on you by the punishment 
of God; yet you should dread the two most powerful Kings of 
Albion, allied together with the most tender love, who shall 
came on you with such strength, that you may not resist. 
Wherefore, since you may depart with honour, ie will best for 
you, to redress all harms in good time, or else you will be 
brought to such extreme desperation, your army defeated, so that 
you shall be utterly destroyed, and find nothing but repulse, 
though you would implore mercy."

Their words were said by the ambassadors, to put some terror 
into this hardy King Haakon. Nonetheless, he answered to them: 
"You expect, wise ambassadors, to frighten us by your fierce and 
awful words; believing us so full of fear, that we will desist 
from our purpose just because of your threats. You are void of 
all reason and prudence, if you so imagine. And where you 
aggravate our injuries, by claiming we have taken certain Isles 
from your dominion, we believe you are no lawful judges, to give 
decision of any injuries or rights pertaining to us or our 
lieges. Further, if you desire the cause, why we have attacked 
Arran and Bute; we say, not only these Isles of Arran and Bute, 
but all the Isles of Albion, pertain to us and our people, by 
old heritage: and we are coming to take as much profit of our 
lands presently, as you have taken of them in bygone times. 
Therefore, say to your king, we fear not his threats, nor any 
other violence that he may do against us. Notwithstanding, if 
you be more desirous of peace than battle, and wish to avoid the 
direption and burning of his towns, and the slaughter of his 
people; or if he desires not to see the utter exterminion of his 
realm before his eyes; command him to sent to us 1,000 marks 
sterling, for the fruits of our lands taken up by him and his 
elders in bygone times: discharging himself thereof in future, 
so that the said Isles may pass under our perpetual dominion. If 
he refuse this charge, he must take the chance of battle against 
us; who are prepared, with great warlike ordinance, to attack 
his realm and people."



Chap.Eighteenth. 
How King Alexander came with an army against King 
Haakon. Of the speeches made by the two Kings to their 
armies; and how King Haakon was defeated at Largs.

Alexander, perturbed by this answer, and seeing no way to avoid 
battle, thought nothing so good as to take the chance of 
fortune; and gathered 40,000 men to meet his enemies: who were 
divided into three forces. In the first wing was a valiant 
knight, Alexander Stuart, grandson to that Alexander that 
endowed the Abbey of Paisley. He had with him all the men of 
Argyll, Lennox, Atholl, and Galloway. In the left wing was 
Patrick Dunbar, having with him the men of Lothian, Fife, Merse, 
Berwick, and Stirling. In the centre was King Alexander, with 
the remaining people of Scotland, to support the wings when 
danger occurred. These forces were arrayed in such manner, that 
every clan had a captain assigned to them, of their own 
language, to exhort them to win praise and honour by their 
courage. King Alexander, seeing his enemies in sight, caused 
Mass to be said for his army; and said to them: "We have made 
now, beloved friends, our speech to God, by whose providence and 
wisdom everything is governed on earth, to send victory to them 
who have most right and justest cause of battle. Now would I 
exhort you to have such faith and confidence in Him that is 
enemy to thieves and robbers, that you may with invincible 
courage destroy your enemies. Believe well, you are not fighting 
against them that attack your lands by just claim; but against 
them that trust, by scarcity of victuals now reigning among you, 
to find sufficient opportunity to seize your lands. These 
scoundrels rejoice so much in theft and robbery, that they are 
not content only with the lands taken from us these many years 
past, but are coming, with new tyranny, to dwell in your most 
inland parts. Remember, therefore, not only the heavy and 
insupportable injuries done by them, but as how necessary it is 
now to fight against them, for defence of our wives, children, 
liberties, and lands; having no security of life, but in your 
hands. There remains nothing then, but either to defeat your 
enemies with courage, or else to live miserably under their 
servitude, and suffer your wives and daughters to be defiled by 
their lust. Remember that you are not to fight now only for your 
native country, but for the lives of them that are most dear and 
tender friends. Consider that not only I, but all Scotland, see 
you fight this day, and note both your courage and cowardice. 
Belt you, therefore, valiant champions, with the more courage 
and valour, because your cause is just, and moved only in your 
own defence. Consider how your enemies attack you only for prey 
and spoils of goods; and shall therefore be soon vanquished, 
when they see you with persevering constancy to defend the same. 
And first, I pray you, refresh your bodies with meat; then 
clothe the same with armour, so that you may, by the grace of 
God, have victory."

Scarcely were these words said, when King Haakon began to exhort 
his army, as follows: "It would be vain to risk my body this day 
with you if your courage was not proven to me for a long time, 
wise friends, with certain victory in your hands, or to have 
attacked such things that be uncertain, for them that are 
certain. It had been better, if you were a feeble and cowardly 
people, to have lived a hard and sober life at home, with misery 
and great labour, than to risk yourselves in battle against your 
strong enemies. Nonetheless, since you, with firm intent, have 
decided to follow good fortune and me, you may see what virtue 
and reward shall follow to each man for his labours. You see 
now, what you desired most; your enemies full of riches and 
goods, which are to be got now by nothing so much, as force and 
blow of the sword: and if you happen to have the glory of 
victory, not only the rich treasure of this army shall fall to 
you, but the whole realm of Scotland shall be the reward of your 
labours. Defeat, therefore, your enemies, and everything in 
Scotland shall be offered to you, with the most magnificence; 
and when your enemies are vanquished, every one of you shall be 
rewarded with lands at your pleasure; and you shall be as rich 
in times coming, as your enemies are at this time. Further, 
since great deeds cannot by done without great risk, I beseech 
you, consider how easily this battle shall be won against our 
enemies; for the dearth that now appears among them, has made 
them more feeble than any other people. Thus they are so 
destitute of bodily strength, that they shall turn tail to us, 
before they came to blows; for they are but a shadow of people, 
and may therefore be slain like miserable beasts. And because 
they are in more number of people than you, their spoils shall 
be to you the richer. By contrary, if you are defeated, which 
God forbid, nothing shall follow but death and looting, where 
you come. And though I expect nothing less than such 
adversities, I beseech you, if any such misadventure falls, 
revenge your death, so that you are not slain like beasts which 
are offered in sacrifice; for we are surrounded, as you see, 
with enemies on each side, and our ships distant so far from us, 
that we may have no refuge there. Thus there will be no help 
coming to us, if we are defeated. Also, what folly and what 
extreme misery it is, for any creature to leave the weapons 
which may defend his life, and have his confidence only in the 
swiftness of his feet! Now, since you have such good experience 
of what advantages may fall by your courage, and what suffering 
and sorrow may fall by your cowardice; do not allow your hands 
to hang idly; so that you may, by propitious fortune, have 
certain victory, which is now in your hands; whereby, incredible 
riches and happiness may thereafter be yours."

Scarcely had these words ended, when both the armies began to 
form up against the other. In the meantime, Haakon came, with 
all his force, in the centre, where King Alexander was arrayed; 
trusting, if that were broken, the remaining forces would soon 
be vanquished. This battle was fought with great cruelty on 
either side, especially where the two kings fought; for they 
rushed always to those parts where they saw their people 
weakest, exhorting them to show their courage and valour. King 
Haakon immediately set out, with a band of forceful champions, 
to rush through the same place where King Alexander fought. 
Nonetheless he was stoutly resisted; for King Alexander had such 
a great number of people with him, so that he reinforced the 
battle with fresh men in all parts where it failed; until, at 
last, both the wings of Danes were put to flight. Immediately, 
Alexander Stuart of Paisley came, with a force of fresh men to 
the centre, where King Alexander was fighting against King 
Haakon, with long struggle, and uncertain victory. The Danes 
seeing this Alexander came, with new and recent victory, on 
them, turned tail; on whom followed the Scots, with great 
cruelty, through all Cunninghame, and made continual slaughter 
on them, until the night put an end to all their labour.

On the following day, King Haakon fled, with a few men, to the 
castle of Ayr, which was taken lately by him; and, in the 
meantime, he got tidings, that his fleet, which contained 50 
ships, was destroyed by an unmercifull tempest, and none of them 
saved except four; also, the mariners who escaped after the 
wrecking of their ships, were all slain by the inhabitants of 
the country. King Haakon broken in this manner, got these 4 
ships, and fled to Orkney.

In this battle 24,000 Danes were slain; and of the Scots, 5,000. 
This battle was fought at Largs, on the third day of August; 
from our redemption, 1263 years.

King Haakon, when he came to Orkney, sent for a new army out of 
Norway and Denmark, to attack the Scots again the next summer; 
nonetheless, because he died in the year next following, all his 
army dispersed, and the wars ceased.



Chap Nineteenth. 
Of the nativity of Alexander the Fourth. Of the 
message sent by Magnus, King of Norway, to King 
Alexander the Third; and of his answer. And how the 
said Alexander recovered the Isles of Scotland from 
the Danes.

There followed great happiness in Scotland after the death of 
King Haakon: for the same day that he died in Orkney, that is to 
say, the 21st day of January, Alexander, Prince of Scotland was 
born, got on Margaret, sister to King Henry. Thus was double joy 
and gladness in all parts of Scotland; the enemy dead, and a new 
prince born.

After the death of King Haakon, his son Magnus succeeded, a very 
Catholic prince. This Magnus sent his chancellor, the year 
following, to King Alexander at Perth, and offered to give over 
all right and claim that the said Magnus, King of Norway, had to 
Arran and Bute, provided that the remaining isles could be 
peaceably enjoyed by him in times coming. To this King Alexander 
answered, that the Isles pertained, by old heritage, to him and 
his ancestors, Kings of Scotland; and that he could have no 
friendship with the Danes, until the said Isles were restored to 
him.

In the next year, this chancellor of Norway, with many other 
noblemen, returned from King Magnus to Scotland; and, by letters 
under his great seal, renounced and gave over all right and 
claim that he had, or might have, to the Isles of Scotland; and 
that King Alexander should pay to the said King of Norway, for 
the said renunciation, 4,000 marks sterling, together with a 
yearly pension of 100 marks. And, for the greater confirmation 
of continuing friendship and kinship between Scots and Danes in 
times coming, Margaret, King Alexander's daughter, having but a 
year in age, should be given in marriage to Hannigo, the son of 
King Magnus, when she had coming of age; and the place where 
there was the greatest slaughter of Danes, should be made a 
hospital for poor people.

At the same time, King Henry, and his son Edward, were at war 
against Simon Montfort, and several other nobles of England, and 
requested King Alexander of Scotland for support against them. 
King Alexander sent, soon after, Alexander Comyn, with 5,000 
chosen men to England; and supported King Henry in such a way, 
that the most part of his enemies were destroyed, and the 
remaining constrained to seek his mercy. This trouble being 
defeated, as we have said, there followed another by Roger 
Mortimer: although it was soon pacified; for the said Roger was 
taken, with many others of his faction, in the castle of 
Rowlard, and put to death.

About this time lived the outlaw, Robin Hood, with his fellow, 
Little John; of whom there are many fables and merry songs sung 
among the vulgar people.



Chap. Twentieth. 
Of the answer made to the Pope's Legate by King 
Alexander. Of the nativity of Robert Bruce, the 
valiant conqueror. Of the death of King Alexander's 
wife, and her children.

In the year following, a legate was sent from Pope Clement the 
Third, to gather money in Scotland, for raising, as he said, of 
armies against the Turks. This legate was not received in the 
realm, but commanded to show his message on the Borders. He 
desired, by a brief of the said Pope, to have 4 marks sterling 
for each parish church, and 80 marks sterling for each bishopric 
and abbacy that was in Scotland; and, to cause him to be the 
more pleasantly answered of his desires, he added certain laws, 
made by him in his voyage, which would be very profitable for 
the governance of the Scots. To these petitions King Alexander 
answered, that it was not necessary to send such great sums of 
money as he desired; nonetheless he would send, if it were 
necessary, certain armed men, provided at his expense, to go 
with the Pope's army against the Turks. To his other points he 
answered, that Scotland would receive no laws, except those that 
were commanded by the Pope, or his general council; for always 
the more laws are instuted, the more transgressors are found.

In the year from the Incarnation 1271 years, Thomas, Earl of 
Carrick, went with many noblemen to the Holy Land; all vowed 
together to fight against Christ's enemies to the death. Few of 
them returned; for they were all slain by plague and the 
insufferable heat of that country. This Earl of Carrick left no 
heir to succeed after him to his heritage, save only a daughter, 
named Martha, of 15 years. This lady, for her solace, happened 
to go to the hunts, where she, by chance, met a nobleman, Robert 
Bruce, son and heir to Robert Bruce, lord of Annandale in 
Scotland, and Cleveland in England. This lady finally was so 
enamoured with this man, that she took his horse by the reins, 
and forcibly led him with her to Carrick; where she, without 
long delay, or consultation with her friends, took him as her 
husband and lord. As soon as King Alexander was informed 
whereof, he took her castle of Turnbrery, and confiscated all 
her lands and goods in his hands; for she married without his 
consent. Nonetheless the king, within few days after, had such 
compassion for her, that he took an easy composition of money 
for her marriage, and suffered her to keep her husband as she 
desired. This Martha bore, the third year after, the noble and 
invincible champion Robert Bruce, who was afterwards King of 
Scotland. And in this year, which was from the Incarnation 1274, 
died David, the second son of King Alexander.

In the 3rd year after, Alexander went with his lady Queen 
Margaret, accompanied by many nobles and barons of Scotland, to 
London, to the coronation of King Edward Longshanks; for he was 
brother to King Alexander's wife: and on the Assumption Day of 
our Lady,<102> in that same year, the coronation of the said 
King Edward was held at London, with great triumph. At this time 
there was a Norman in King Edward's house of marvellous 
strength, and had such craft in wrestling, that he threw all men 
that attacked him; nonetheless he was finally vanquished by 
Ferquhart Ross, Scotsman. King Alexander, for this notable 
honour, gave to him the earledom of Ross. Of this Ferquhart 5 
earls were descended, all of his surname; but the 6th earl was 
named Walter Ross, otherwise Leslie, and, after his son, the 
earldom failed for want of an heir.

Soon after the return of King Alexander to Scotland, his lady, 
Queen Margaret, died, and was buried in Dunfermline, after she 
had borne to him 2 sons, Alexander and David, and one daughter, 
named Margaret. This Margaret was married, the 3rd year after, 
to Erik, King of Norway, and died the second year after her 
marriage, and left behind her a daughter, named Margaret. The 
next year, which was from the Incarnation 1279, Alexander, son 
to King Alexander the 3rd, was married at Roxburgh, on the 
Sunday after Martinmas,<103> in winter, to the Earl of Flanders' 
daughter; where many of the nobles of England and Scotland were 
present; with all hospitality, sports, and pleasure, that could 
be devised, continuing 15 days together without any 
interruption. Nonetheless, this joy was not permanent; for this 
noble prince died at Lindores, the 3rd year after, in the 20th 
year of his age, to the great sorrow and lamentable unhappiness 
of all Scotland; for with him ended all the succession of King 
Alexander, save only the Maiden of Norway, who was got on his 
daughter Margaret, as described above.



Chap. Twenty-First. 
Of several deeds done by King Alexander, and of his 
death. Of Thomas the Rhymer. Of several marvels seen 
in Albion. And of many noble Clerics.

In the same year, a general council was held at Lyons, in the 
presence of the Pope, and many of the prelates of Christianity. 
And to this counsel were summoned all the provincials, wardens, 
and ministers of all begging friars: and, because there were so 
many different orders of them, everyone having devised to set up 
a new order. All these orders were reduced to the 4 which are 
still approved; and a general edict made, that no man should 
attempt to begin any new guise of such vain superstitious 
people; who are set to avoid labour, so that they may live, in 
lust and idleness, upon the fruits of other men's hands.

While such things were done in Scotland, there were many 
sorrowful battles between the Christian Princes and Turks in 
Africa; until, at last, a truce was made with the said Turk: 
and, in the meantime, all the Christian Princes returned home. 
As soon as they had departed, the Great Turk, notwithstanding 
the said truce, attacked all Christian people, that were left 
behind in Africa, with the greatest cruelty. The Christian 
Princes angered by this cruelty, prepared a new force to go to 
the Holy Land. The Scots gave the tenth penny of all the lands 
of their realm to support this expedition; nonetheless, such 
envy and contentions arose among the said Princes, that the 
journey failed, to the great damage of our faith.

King Alexander, after the death of Margaret, his wife, was in 
great difficulty; for both his sons had died without any heirs; 
and his daughter Margaret, who was married in Norway, also died, 
and left behind her a maiden who was only two years of age: 
through which not only the king, but all Scotland, was brought 
into great melancholy; each man judging that many misfortunes 
would follow; as we shall afterwards describe. King Alexander, 
by the advice of his nobles, married the Earl of Champagne's 
daughter, named Jolande, with great ceremony, at Jedburgh. 
Although, this triumph endured but a short time afterwards; for, 
the 18th day of April, when he was riding a fierce horse at 
Kinghorn, he fell over the West Crag towards the sea, and broke 
his neck, the 35th year of his reign, and was buried in 
Dunfermline, from the Incarnation 1285 years.

It is said, the day before the king's death, the Earl of March 
asked a soothsayer, named Thomas the Rhymer, otherwise named 
Ercildoun, what the weather would be on the following day. To 
whom this Thomas answered, That on the following day, before 
noon, would blow the greatest wind that ever was heard before in 
Scotland. On the following day, when it was near noon, the sky 
appearing calm, without any din or tempest; the earl sent for 
this prophet, and reproved him, that he predicted such a wind, 
and there was no appearance thereof. This Thomas made little 
answer, but said. "Noon is not yet gone:" and, immediately, a 
man came to the gate, saying that the king was slain. Then said 
the prophet, "There is the wind that shall blow, to the great 
calamity and trouble of all Scotland." This Thomas was a man 
held in great admiration by the people; and said several things 
which befell, although they were always hidden under obscure 
words.

A few years before King Alexander's death, all Wales was 
subjected to the King of England, and the prince thereof slain. 
His brother was torn apart by wild horses, and his quarters set 
up in different great towns of England, to be an example to all 
people what fruit follows of rebellion against their prince.

Many marvels were seen in the time of Alexander the Third. The 
17th year of his reign, there was such infinite number of worms 
through all parts of Albion, that not only the leaves and fruits 
of the trees, but flowers and herbs in gardens, were consumed by 
them: and, in the same year, the waters of Forth and Tay arose 
with such inundation of flood, that many towns were drowned, to 
the great damage of men and beasts. In the 20th year of his 
reign, there appeard a comet of marvellous size, shining each 
day, with terrible beams, towards the South. On the Epiphany 
day, next after, arose such great winds, with hail of such 
enormous size that many towns were cast down by it. In the 
meantime there arose, through the force of winds, a sudden fire 
in several parts of Scotland, and burned the steeples and bells 
to nothing. Aberdeen and Perth were both burned that same time. 
Many people and cattle were burned at night, with many other 
towns; which would be too lengthy to describe. In the 31st year 
of his reign, the plague first came to Scotland, to the great 
mortality of the people thereof. In the triumph and second 
marriage of King Alexander, when every man was dancing with his 
wife, with all gladness that could be devised; there appeared in 
their sight an image of a dead man, naked of flesh and hair, 
with bare bones; through which the king and remaining people 
were so frightened, that they left their sport with great fear.

In the time of King Alexander there were many noble clerics; as, 
Thomas Aquinas, a man of singular life and erudition in 
theology. Bonaventure, of the order of Friars Minors, Michael 
Scotus, very excellent in medicine; who, for his singular 
erudition, was held in great favour by Edward, King of England, 
and no less by Alexander, King of Scots.

And so ends here, the thirteenth book of these Chronicles.


Book XIV. 
Here Begins the Fourteenth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How Scotland was ruled by 6 Govcrnors. How the 
marriage between the Maiden of Norway and King Edward 
of England, followed. How Bruce and Balliol contended 
for the crown. How the decision of this was committed 
to King Edward; and how he made Balliol King.

Alexander the Third, who died miserably, as we have said, left 
no heirs by testament, nor yet of his body, to succeed to the 
crown; save only the Maiden of Norway, as we have said. Thus was 
the realm in great trouble, and was without any king, 6 years 
and 9 months. There followed many terrible cruelties in all 
parts of the realm; for such persons as were deterred before by 
fear of justice, had free rein, to attack the people with sundry 
oppressions: and yet the realm was governed, all the said time, 
by 6 regents; whose names were William Fraser, Bishop of Saint 
Andrew's; Duncan, Earl of Fife; and John Comyn, Earl of Buchan. 
Those were the regents in the North: Robert, Bishop of Glasgow; 
Sir John Comyn; and James, Stuart of Scotland, were regents in 
the South.

In the meantime, Edward, King of England, called Longshanks, 
decided to conquer the realm of Scotland; for it was destitute, 
without any head. And because he knew the Maiden of Norway just 
heir to the crown of Scotland, he sent ambassadors to Scotland, 
desiring this Maiden of Norway to be given to him in marriage. 
The lords, after long consultation, assented to his desires, 
under these conditions: "That the realm of Scotland should be as 
free, in peace and quiet, without any subjection of servitude, 
in his time, as it was before in the time of King Alexander: and 
if no succession followed between him and this Maiden of Norway, 
the crown to return to the nearest heirs of King Alexander, 
without any claim by King Edward or his successors in times 
coming." Immediately, 2 noble knights, Sir Michel Scot and Sir 
Michel Wemys, were directed, as ambassadors, to bring this 
Maiden out of Norway, to the effect foresaid. Nonetheless, 
before their coming, this Maiden had died. Thus these 
ambassadors returned, without any success in their errand; and, 
by her death, all friendship and kinship between Englishmen and 
Scots deteriorated.

There followed great trouble in Scotland, by friends of King 
Alexander contending for the crown, to the great damage and 
violation both of the laws of God and man; especially between 
John Balliol and Robert Bruce. This Robert was grandson of that 
Robert Bruce that married Isabel, youngest daughter to Earl 
David of Huntingdon; on whom he got a son, named Robert, who 
married the heir of Carrick, as we have said, and was father of 
this Robert that now claimed the crown. John Balliol was got on 
Margaret, eldest daughter to the said Earl David of Huntington: 
for Alan, Lord of Galloway, who married the said Margaret, had 
by her, 2 daughters, of whom the eldest, named Dorvidilla, was 
married to Sir John Balliol, father of this John Balliol that 
claimed the crown, because he was descended fron the eldest 
daughter of Earl David, and was, by that reason, nearest heir to 
King William; for no-one else was so near in blood to him. On 
the other side, Robert Bruce, although he was descended from the 
youngest daughter of Earl David, was descended of the first 
male, for his father was first born; and claimed that the crown, 
for that reason, pertained to him. This claim was so favoured, 
with the support of several great princes in this realm, that it 
could in no way be decided, although it was often brought before 
those governors and regents described above. And because they 
feared, if they declared one of them king, the other should 
usurp the crown by force; they remitted the decision of the 
right thereof to King Edward of England, with power to force the 
said parties to agree to his decision. King Edward welcomed the 
ambassadors who were sent to this effect, and promised to come 
to Berwick, again a certain day. At last, when he had come to 
the place and day assigned by him, he began to examine the 
rights of the 2 parties described above: and when he had 
considered them at length, he made answer, saying, He might not 
decide in so difficult matter, until he had several wise and 
prudent assessors concurring with him; and, therefore, desired 
to have 12 Scots, of the most knowledge and erudition that was 
in Scotland; and promised to take 12 of the most resolute and 
wise clerics in England, to sit upon the decision of that 
matter; so that, that all difficulties and doubts should be so 
plainly sought, that the just truth would triumph. And when he 
had written the reasons and legal arguments of both the parties, 
he returned to London. But, as daily occurs, the talent of 
mortal people are so fragile, that none who bears any commission 
or office where any profit arises, will part from it, until 
their hands are well greased. In the same manner, King Edward 
could not keep his hands clean in the commission given to him 
upon the decision of this debate: for after his returning to 
London, he brought certain resolute men out of France, to decide 
upon this matter; and commanded them to be ambiguous and 
contradictory in their judgement: so that, that when they were 
found to differ, and not of one mind, in deciding this case, he 
could make whoever of the two he wanted, king. The most part of 
their men of law judged with Robert Bruce; for he was descended 
from the first male, and John Balliol from the second. Others, 
who were suborned by King Edward, declared John Balliol to have 
most right, as coming of the eldest sister. King Edward, 
believing it an appropriate time to acquire the realm of 
Scotland, because it was divided into different parties, 
returned to Berwick, where he gathered the 26 men of great 
erudition, as he devised before, to give final sentence in this 
matter. And when he had come, with both the parties and his 
assessors, into a quiet chamber, where it was intended to sit on 
this matter; he caused the same to be kept secure with great 
diligence, without any going out or coming in: and concluded to 
make him king, that would be sworn to hold the crown from him, 
as his superior. And, because he knew Robert Bruce to be of 
singular courage and wisdom above Balliol, he thought it best to 
approach him first; and if he were refused his desires, to give 
the crown to Balliol. At last, when King Edward had proposed 
this matter, as described above, to Robert Bruce, this Robert, 
having no respect for his personal profit or honour, but only 
for the common good and liberty of Scotland, answered, That he 
would not surrender his native country to servitude to 
Englishmen, since it had been free until his day. King Edward 
then inquired the mind of John Balliol; who had such blind 
desire to the crown, that he cared not, preovided he might enjoy 
the same, whether he held it in liberty or servitude. Finally, 
when Balliol had given his pledge to King Edward to give him 
homage, he got the verdict given for him. It is said, the Earl 
of Gloucester, a man of great prudence and authority in England, 
seeing Balliol made king, and Robert Bruce so unreasonably 
rejectedt; said, "Remember, O King Edward! what is done by you 
this day, not giving just sentence in this matter; for though 
this is now hidden, it shall be very manifest when the Great 
Judge, that knows the conscience and secrets of every man's 
mind, shall cause you to answer for it in the final judgement. 
You have given now sentence on a king; then judgement shall be 
given on you."

A short time after, John Balliol went, with great triumph, to 
Scone, and was crowned on Saint Andrew's Day; from the 
Incarnation, 1292 years.



Chap. Second. 
How great trouble came to Balliol, for making homage 
to King Edward. Of his alliance with King Philip of 
France. How King Edward won Berwick by treachery, and 
slew all Scots there.

King Balliol, on Saint Stephen's Day of Yule<104>, in the next 
year, came to Newcastle, and made homage to King Edward for the 
realm of Scotland, against the will of all his nobles; giving 
himself and his realm, which was free until his days, in 
servitude to Englishmen. However, little good succeeded from it; 
for within a short time thereafter, King Edward commanded him, 
by the terms of his treaty of homage, to come, with all the 
force he might, to make war on the King of France. Immediately, 
King John regretted making of the said homage, and sent his 
ambassadors to London, to renounce the said homage; and said, 
because it was made without the approval of the 3 estates of 
Scotland, it was invalid in itself, and not to be kept. King 
Edward answered to the ambassadors of King Balliol, "Since he 
will not come to us, we shall come to him." And to defeat the 
Scots more easily, he sent his ambassadors to the King of 
France, with whom he was allied by long peace: and to keep this 
peace with more security, the King of France's daughter was 
given in marriage to Edward, his son. However, he intended, when 
the Scots were utterly destroyed, to attack France, as he did 
before, notwithstanding any marriage or treaty contracted by 
him.

In the meantime, King Edward was reconciled with Robert Bruce, 
so familiarly, that he promised to make him King of Scots; and 
in hope thereof, he gave him the keeping of several great 
castles of Scotland, which were for that time in Englishmen's 
hands. King John Balliol, fearing, extreme danger would come to 
his realm by these deceits of the English, sent William, Bishop 
of Saint Andrew's, with Sir John Sowles and Sir Ingram Umfra, to 
France, to renew the treaty with Philip the 4th, King thereof; 
which was finally done, under these new conditions: "The 
daughter of Charles, Earl of Valence and Anjou, brother to King 
Philip of France, should be married to Edward Balliol's soon, 
and should have all the lands which Balliol possessed in France, 
named Dampart, Harcourt, and Horne; for which King John should 
receive 60,000 crowns as a dowry."

Then Balliol was informed, that King Edward was coming, with a 
great force, to besiege Berwick: and, therefore, he convened his 
nobles to a council, and, by their advice, sent many of the 
barons and gentlemen of Fife and Lothian to the defence thereof. 
The Englishmen came not only with a strong army by land, but 
also came with a great navy, to besiege the said town by sea. 
The Scots who were sent by Balliol for defence of the town, took 
18 of their ships, and chased the remainder from the siege. King 
Edward, more provoked than broken by this setback, came with an 
army twice the size as before, to take the town. And because he 
could not get it by force, for the great defence that the Scots 
made within it, he thought to capture it by the most treacherous 
deceit: and pretended to raise his army from the siege of the 
town; then went around to another part, and returned with false 
ensigns and banners of Scotland, having Saint Andrew's cross 
above their harness, in the Scots manner; and sent certain 
scoundrels of Scotland before to the town, saying, John Balliol 
was coming with his army in defence thereof, commanding them to 
have the gates open for his coming. The foolish people of the 
town, rejoicing in the coming of the king, as they believed, 
opened the gates, and came forth from the town to all parts; 
trusting not only to be delivered of fear of enemies, but also 
to be strong enough to meet them in open battle, if their 
enemies would attack them any further. Yet, when they saw them 
near the gates, they knew well, by their language and habit, 
they were Englishmen; and immediately, started hastily to return 
to town: and, in the meantime, the Englishmen ran with swift 
horses between them and the town. Immediately, King Edward 
entered, with all his army; and slew not only the soldiers and 
warriors, but children, women, and aged persons, without any 
pity, mercy, or ransom: and left no creature of the Scots blood 
alive within the town. This town was taken on Good Friday, the 
29th day of March; from our redemption, 1295 years.

O Edward, most furious tyrant! how might you rage with such 
cruelty on the people, without any exception of age; where no 
provocation had been given; and where the people were not 
subjected by force of arms? These cruel tigers rushed through 
all the town, and spared none, in church nor market, where they 
could be taken. Such lamentable slaughter was there in all the 
parts of the town, that a mill might have been driven for two 
days continually, by the streams of blood. In this town were 
slain 7,000 men, with most part of all the nobles and gentlemen 
of Fife and Lothian.



Chap. Third. 
How King Balliol was defeated at Dunbar, and lost all 
the strongholds of Scotland. How he gave over the 
crown to King Edward, and fled to France.

King Balliol, learning of the miserable slaughter of his people 
at Berwick, gathered an army, with great hatred, to revenge the 
same, and fought with King Edward at Dunbar; where he was 
defeated, and many of his army taken and slain. After this 
defeat, the Earls of March and Menteith, with 70 knights, fled 
to the castle of Dunbar; and were beseiged so long, until they 
were forced, for lack of victuals, to surrender to King Edward, 
on condition that their lives were to be spared: nonetheless, 
they were all slain by this cruel tyrant King Edward, without 
any respect to his faith or promise. It was said, by them that 
supported Balliol, that Robert Bruce solicited all his friends, 
at the beginning of the battle, to leave Balliol, and was, in 
that way, the cause of this defeat. But their words were false; 
and said by the friends of Balliol only for malice; so that 
Bruce should be hated by the Scots.

Robert Bruce, after this victory, went to King Edward, and 
desired him to fulfil the promise, made by him before under his 
great oath: nonetheless, he got but a wicked answer; for King 
Edward had no less desire to be King of Scotland than Bruce had. 
His answer was, "Do you believe that we have no other business 
to do but to conquer realms and kingdoms for you?" Robert Bruce, 
perceiving such deceit and treachery in the words of King 
Edward, returned very sorrowful to his lands in England, having 
great indignation in his mind, that he had obeyed the King of 
England further than reason required; and determined to revenge 
the injuries done by King Edward, in the most cruel manner, when 
the opportunity arose.

After this victory, King Edward took both the castles of 
Edinburgh and Stirling, and chased Balliol to the castle of 
Forfar; and there, John Comyn, Lord of Strathbogie, came to King 
Edward, and was sworn as his liege man. And, soon after, this 
John Comyn brought Balliol, with his son Edward, to Montrose; 
where the said John Balliol, void of all kingly clothes, came, 
with a white staff in his hand, to King Edward, for fear of his 
life, and resigned all right and title, that he had or might 
have, to the crown of Scotland, by staff and burdoun,<105> into 
King Edward's hands, and made a charter for this, in the 4th 
year of his reign. After this. King Edward convened all the 
nobles of Scotland at Berwick, where they were sworn to be loyal 
and true subjects to him in times coming; and, for more 
security, he constrained them to surrender all the strongholds 
and fortifications of Scotland, both by sea and land, into his 
hands. Such things done, he sent John Balliol, with his son 
Edward, to London, where they were kept in close captivity for a 
long time; until, at last, he allowed John Balliol to return to 
Scotland, leaving his son as hostage, so that he should attempt 
no rebellion against him.

John Balliol, after his returning, seeing himself neither loved 
by commoners nor nobles of Scotland, fled to Normandy to his 
father's heritage; where he, by long age, became blind: after 
whose death, his son Edward succeeded to his heritage in France, 
and attacked Scotland with great trouble, as we shall describe 
below.



Chap. Fourth. 
How King Edward came with an army against France. How 
the Earl of Buchan made great raids in England. Of 
William Wallace, and his feats of arms against the 
English.

King Edward, not forgetting the war against France that he had 
postponed, garrisoned all the strongholds of Scotland, to resist 
the rebellion of the Scots; then went with an army to France, 
leaving behind him Hugh Cressingham, to be Regent of Scotland 
until his return; and expected little harm to be attempted by 
the Scots, because of the great affliction done to them by his 
wars described above. But tyranny is of such nature, that it may 
never have sufficient munition, nor certain shield, 
notwithstanding whatsoever forces be laid in defence thereof: 
for all peoples, that are oppressed by tyranny, will labour to 
free themselves from it, whenever they may find any sufficient 
opportunity.

The lords of Scotland, soon after the departing of King Edward, 
renounced all treaty and promise made to him, and convened 
together, all of one mind, at Stirling, to recover their realm 
and liberty. In this council 12 noblemen were chosen, to be 
governors of Scotland, each man within their own lands, that 
they might the more easily resist the tyranny of King Edward: 
among whom John Comyn, Earl of Buchan, was principal, a man of 
singular prudence, both in war and peace. This Earl of Buchan 
came with an army to Northumberland, where he ceased from no 
manner of cruelty that could be devised, and wasted all the 
lands thereof with fire and sword. At last he besieged Carlisle; 
but it was so strongly defended, it could not be taken.

In this time there was a young man, named William Wallace, son 
to Sir Andrew Wallace of Cragy, Knight. He was of stature and 
bodily strength above all other men seen in his days, with such 
prudence and craft of warfare, that none was found equal to him. 
This Wallace, from his first youth, pursued Englishmen with 
extreme hatred, and, in several exploits, did many valiant deeds 
in support of the Scots; and was of such incredible strength, at 
his coming of age, that he often vanquished 3 or 4 Englishmen at 
once in single combat. When the fame of his illustrious honour 
was known throughout the realm, many noblemen, to deliver 
themselves from servitude to the Englishmen, supported him: 
through which he was so strong, that he might in no way be 
defeated by treachery of the Englishmen: and, finally, comported 
himself so manly at all combats, that he was chosen by general 
voice, when the most trouble appeared, Governor of Scotland, in 
place of John Balioll, to deliver the land from servitude and 
tyranny of the Englishmen.

At this time, many of the abbotcies and prelacies of Scotland 
were in Englishmen's hands; nonetheless, William Wallace, by 
commission of Wilham Fraser, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, expelled 
them from all parts of Scotland; and left neither temporal, 
spiritual, nor religious man of their blood in Scotland. And, 
soon after, he received the army that John Comyn, Earl of 
Buchan, had before; and constrained the Scots to obey him, 
either by force or favour: then came, with proud banner, through 
several parts of Scotland, attacking Englishmen, and all others 
who supported them. After several great battles, he won the 
castles of Forfar, Dundee, Brechin, and Montrose, and slew all 
the soldiers found in them. Wallace, proud of these successes, 
took Dunnottar, after the principal captains thereof were away, 
and slew all persons found in it; then garrisoned it in his 
strongest manner. After this he went to Aberdeen, which was left 
waste for his coming; and, because the castle was garrisoned 
with such provision that it coul not by taken without great 
slaughter of people, he left it, and returned to Angus.

King Edward, who was in France, on hearing of these events, sent 
Hugh Cressingham with an army to attack Wallace. As soon as 
Wallace was informed of the coming of this army, he left the 
siege of Cupar, and went to the bridge of Stirling, to stop the 
arival of Hugh Cressingham; and finally slew him by singular 
courage, and put his army to flight. After this victory, he 
returned to the siege of Cupar, which was surrendered to him 
soon after his return.

Many Scots sent their ambassadors to Wallace after this victory, 
promising to support him with money and victuals if he would 
receive them in favour. Several other castles were surrendered 
to him, which were garrisoned by him with all provision. After 
this he dispersed his army, and came to Stirling, with some of 
his most dear friends: and, because he saw a miserable dearth 
rising in all parts of Scotland, to the great mortality of the 
people thereof, he gave his business to relieve the people, and 
to sustain them on the fruits of England. Immediately, he 
commanded all Scots to be ready on a prefixed day, to go against 
their old enemies; and, in the meantime, he made such punishment 
on them who refused to obey his proclamation, that the remaining 
people, for fear thereof, supported him. Soon after, Wallace, 
with 3 forces arrayed with most awful ordinance, burned and 
plundered all Northumberland as far as Newcastle; and, by the 
fame of his forceful warfare, become such a terror to his foes, 
that he returned with rich spoils, and great triumph, to 
Scotland, without any battle.



Chap. Fifth. 
Of King Edward's message sent to Wallace. Of Wallace's 
answer; and of his great prudence in warfare. How the 
Scots were defeated at Falkirk. And how the King of 
France obtained a truce for the Scots.

Edward Longshanks, hearing of these great raids and slaughter 
done to his people, returned with great displeasure to England; 
and sent his ambassadors to Wallace, saying, Had he been in 
England, Wallace dared not have done such cruelties to his 
people. To these words answered Wallace, He took not but his 
time on England, when King Edward was out of it, as King Edward 
took on Scotland, when he found the same destitute of a head; 
setting out to conquer the realm, after the nobles had chosen 
him, as an amiable and friendly arbiter, to give a decision upon 
the law and rights of two parties contending for the crown. 
Also, to make his singular manliness and prudence more known to 
Englishmen, and so that King Edward would understand his labours 
given in perpetual defence of Scotland, with determined mind 
both to deliver the realm out of servitude, and to revenge the 
cruelties done by Englishmen in bygone times; he commanded a 
herald to go to King Edward, to tell him, that he should hold 
his Easter in England, if God fortuned him to be alive, in 
despite of King Edward, and all people that will bear armour in 
his name.

At last, when King Edward and Wallace were both coming to the 
place assigned, the day of battle was set on all sides. Although 
Englishmen were more than double the number of Scots, yet 
Wallace, with sharp courage, not afraid of their multitude, came 
first to the field and, when the armies were ready to join, the 
Englishmen left their standards, and fled. In the meantime, the 
Scots, proud after many victories, and seeing their enemies turn 
tail, could scarcely be prevented from the chase. Wallace, who 
knew nothing better than the deceit of Englishmen, ran on a 
swift horse, before the Scots, exhorting them not to run 
wilfully to their own perdition, devised against them by the 
deceit of their enemies; because the hasty flight of the 
Englishmen was nothing but fraud; and, therefore, it was 
sufficient to them to have victory without any blows. The Scots 
being tamed thus of their wild fury, by the prudence of this 
worthy champion, were saved with their honour and lives; and 
returned to Scotland with infinite spoils and riches. Further, 
as the people supported Wallace always the more that he grew in 
courage and strength against Englishmen; on the same manner, 
they began to envy him, when he was coming, by his valiant 
deeds, to the greatest success and honour; specially the great 
lords and princes of the realm; having great indignation, that a 
man of small lineage should rise, by his virtue, into such great 
estimation and reverence above them. Through which arose great 
sedition in Scotland; especially by the Comyns, and Robert 
Bruce, who envied him most.

King Edward, knowing this new sedition, sent his ambassadors to 
the principal men who envied Wallace most; and, when he had got 
them bound to his support, he came with an army to Scotland. 
Wallace, knowing nothing of this treachery devised against him, 
raised his army, and met him at Falkirk. After his coming, there 
arose an odious quarrel between Stuart, Comyn, and Wallace, 
which of them three should have the vangard. The first two 
thought it shameful, that a man of low lineage, and small 
beginning, should be preferred to them in dignity and honours of 
warfare: the third thought, the charge was given to him by the 
three estates of Scotland; and, for that reason, he would not 
give place to them. In the meantime, the Englishmen came so 
awfully against them, that they were constrained to come forward 
against their enemies, with breasts swollen more to their own 
than to their enemies' displeasure. King Edward, knowing this 
sedition, came with greater diligence to battle; and, when the 
forces were ready to join, the Comyns fled out of the field, 
with all their supporters. Robert Bruce was this time with the 
army of England; and might, therefore, make no support to the 
Scots: and so they were miserably slain on all sides. And, 
though the Scots were slaughtered in this manner, yet Wallace 
left nothing undone, that might pertain to the duty of a valiant 
champion; exhorting his people sometimes to be not afraid of 
them who were before defeated solely by fear of their visage; 
sometimes rushing through his enemies, to their great slaughter; 
and instructing his people what was to be done: but, at last, 
all the Scots that fought that day with him, overcome by the 
multitude of Englishmen, and the companies of Robert Bruce 
coming on their backs, were slain. Wallace, seeing himself 
surrounded on all parts, rushed fiercely through his enemies, 
and escaped in that manner. In the meantime, a strong captain of 
England, named Friar Briange, followed Wallace with great 
ferocity; but Wallace, not daunted by his coming, met him, 
notwithstanding the defeat of the Scots, with such courage and 
valour, that he slew this captain before the face of all the 
army of England. Then the rest of the Englishmen, for fear 
thereof, ceased from any further chase of the Scots.

In this dreadful battle John Stuart of Bute was slain, with all 
his people; who were left by Wallace in extreme danger, after he 
might have delivered them. Macduff was slain in this battle; 
with Sir John Grahame, whose death was very painful to Wallace. 
Many other noble and valiant men were slain in the same manner; 
which would be too lengthy to say.

It is said, that Robert Bruce, after he had come on the backs of 
the Scots, said to Wallace: "O, Wallace, what presumptuous folly 
is in you, knowing yourself abandoned, and left by the nobles 
and commoners of Scotland, to fight with such vain audacity 
against the strength of the rich King of England. Do you not see 
yourself running to utter confusion. Do you not consider the 
irrecoverable damage approaching, and your defeat?" To this 
answered Wallace: "O, Robert, it is your feeble cowardice and 
sloth, that moves me to risk so many perilous dangers in defence 
of your right, and the delivery of the realm of Scotland from 
the tyranny of Englishmen."

These words were so deep imprinted in Bruce's heart, that he 
determined to support England no longer. The truth is, that 
seldom or never are the Scots vanquished by Englishmen without 
some division among themselves. For though the Scots at this 
time stood in such array, that they were invincible, and could 
not be broken from the front; yet Robert Bruce came with a force 
of Englishmen on their backs, by which they were miserably 
defeated and slain. This battle was fought on the Magdalen 
Day;<106> from our redemption, 1298 years: therefore, the 
Englishmen held it always after for a happy day to fight against 
Scots. Further, though Robert Bruce, who was afterwards King of 
Scots, was both at the battle of Dunbar and the battle of 
Falkirk, on the side of England, against the Scots; no crime 
should be imputed to him because of that: first, Because he had 
no refuge in Scotland; for Balliol pursued him to kill him, 
because he was contending with him for the crown: Secondly, He 
held the lordship of Cleveland of the King of England, and was 
an Englishman born, although he was nearest heir, by proximity 
of blood, to the crown of Scotland; and, for these reasons, he 
had to give service. Also, King Edward promised, to withdraw the 
judgement he gave for Balliol, and to make the said Robert, 
King. Also, Saint Paul, as we find, was a great scourge of 
Christian people, and pursued them with most cruel enmity; and 
yet, from the time he came to be of their opinion, he was the 
greatest pillar of our faith. In the same manner, although 
Robert Bruce pursued the Scots with great cruelty for denying 
him his just heritage and crown: yet, from the time he was made 
king, he was the best prince that ever reigned above the Scots; 
for, though he found Scotland in great misery, and near 
conquered by tyranny of Englishmen; yet he recovered it by his 
singular courage, and left it free, without any claim, in good 
tranquillity.

Wallace, after this defeat, came to Perth; and, because he could 
not suffer the envy of the nobles rising each day against him, 
he surrendered all authority, and discharged himself from the 
governance of the realm.

At the same time, Philip, the fourth of that name, King of 
France, having great compassion on the calamity fallen to his 
allied friends of Scotland for the good of France, sent his 
ambassadors to Edward, Prince of England, who was contracted in 
marriage before with his daughter, and obtained a truce for 
Scots, from the feast of All Saints<107> to the Whitsunday next 
following.



Chap. Sixth. 
How the English were defeated at Roslin. How King 
Edward obtained great realms in Scotland. And how the 
Forbeses took their first beginning.

The Scots, broken by continual wars, sent their ambassadors to 
Pope Boniface, to complain of the great affliction done to them 
by King Edward; who was set to conquer their realm, to the 
destruction of their liberty: and desired the Pope, since he had 
more rule above Englishmen than any other realm, to interpose 
his authority, and constrain King Edward to desist from 
attacking the Scots: for the Scots were content that all pleas 
concerning the liberty and crown of Scotland, should be decided 
by his Holiness; since otherwise it could not be decided, bcause 
of the blind desire of nobles contending for the crown, to the 
insufferable damage of the people. The Pope, after he had 
carefully considered this matter, decided that the Scots had 
just cause of warfare, in defence of their liberties, against 
King Edward.

Soon after, the Scots choose John Comyn to be governor of their 
realm. As soon as King Edward was informed of their rebellion, 
he sent an army through all the lands of Scotland; and came to 
Perth, attacking the country with great trouble. Many of the 
nobles, because they could not suffer his injuries, surrendered: 
others, who had more sight to their liberty than servitude, fled 
to the woods; and choose Simon Fraser to be an ally in their 
wars, to John Comyn: then gathered a force of 8 thousand chosen 
men, to revenge the injuries done by Englishmen; and finally 
slew every one of them that was overtaken, and the remainder 
chased out of the country.

King Edward, perturbed by this event, sent a valiant captain, 
named Rudolph Confrey, to Scotland, with 30 thousand men. This 
Rudolph, after his coming to Scotland, had little respect for 
the Scots, and behaved as if he were coming to take all Scotland 
at his pleasure; and, therefore, he intended to pass through 
three different parts of the lands of Scotland with three 
armies, each army having 10 thousand men in number: and 
commanded them to meet all together at Roslin, after they had 
come through the country by three separate ways.

As soon as John Comyn and Simon Fraser were informed thereof, 
they raised their people, believing nothing so good as to take 
the chance of battle with one of these three armies; for they 
trusted, if they happened to have victory over one of them, they 
would be the more able to vanquish the remaining two. 
Immediately, they exhorted their people to fight for defence of 
their wives, liberties, and goods. The Scots, raised in hope of 
victory by these words, fought with such invincible courage, 
that they put the first army of Englishmen to flight. Scarcely 
had they gathered the spoils thereof, when the second army came 
on them with more cruelty than the first: nonetheless, through 
courage of their recent victory, they joined with incredible 
manliness. And scarcely was this second army vanquished, when 
the third army came on them with fresh forces; and though the 
Scots were wounded and slain in great number, yet, by 
exhortation of their captain, they rushed smartly, with new 
spirit and courage, on their enemies; and after lengthy combat, 
they put all their enemies to flight. Few of them would have 
been spared, had not the Scots been worn out by long fighting. 
This victory succeeded to the Scots on Saint Matthias' Day,<108> 
from our redemption 1302 years. It is in doubt if ever any 
victory was obtained before that day with more courage and 
honour: 30 thousand Englishmen, with long provision and set 
battle, vanquished and defeated with scarce 8 thousand Scots; 
and therefore each man believed this victory came only from the 
singular favour and grace of God. And yet the Scots kept this 
victory for only a short time; for King Edward, when he learned 
of this defeat at Rosling, raised his army to attack the Scots, 
both by sea and land. The Scots, seeing his force of greater 
strength than they could resist, fled to their strongholds: 
through which, King Edward's army went, without any obstacle, 
through all Scotland, from North to South parts thereof; and no 
man was found to resist them, except Wallace, and so many as 
assisted him; who lived in the mountains and woods, to avoid the 
fury of the Englishmen. King Edward, hearing that Wallace lurked 
in dens, and lay in wait, waiting for a chance to attack 
Englishmen; desired him, by several message, to be sworn 
Englishman, and to have therefore great earldoms and lordships 
within England. Wallace refused, saying, his liberty was more to 
him, with small rents, in Scotland, than possession of great 
lands in England, under servitude.

The castle of Stirling was kept, in those days, by a valiant 
knight, Sir William Oliver. And when he had been continually 
besieged three months, for lack of supplies, he surrendered the 
house to King Edward, under these conditions: "All persons that 
are in the said castle shall have free passport to depart, with 
their baggage and goods, at their pleasure." Nonetheless, King 
Edward, as a false tyrant, broke his oath and promise; for after 
the castle was surrendered, he took Sir William Oliver, and sent 
him as prisoner to London, where he remained many years 
afterwards in captivity. Many other castles were taken by King 
Edward in the same manner, and all the soldiers thereof slain, 
without any mercy or ransom. The castle of Urquhart was taken, 
and none left alive in it, except a woman great with child, of 
whom the surnames of Boece and Forbes are descended. This woman 
that was saved in this manner, was wife to Alexander Boece, lord 
of the said castle. Although, this was not known at the time; 
for she was in poor clothing. After the taking of this castle, 
she fled to Ireland, where she bore her son Alexander. This 
Alexander, when Scotland was recovered out of Englishmen's 
hands, came to King Robert Bruce, and desired to be restored to 
his father's heritage, which was occupied for the time by other 
possessors. King Robert was unsure what was to be done in this 
matter; for he thought it not appropriate that a prince should 
take the lands from noblemen, which were given to them as a 
reward of their courage; and also, it was not just to despoil 
the man of his family heritage, who had lost his father, his 
friends, and all his goods, in defence of the realm. Thus a 
middle way was devised, by which certain lands in Mar, of little 
less profit than the lands of Urquhart, were given to the said 
Alexander Boece. This man that had been called Boece, was now 
called Forbes; for he slew a bear by singular courage: from him 
the surname of Forbes is descended.



Chap. Seventh 
Of sundry great cruelties done by King Edward against 
the Scots. How Bruce and Comyn were allied; and how 
Comyn was slain.

Scotland having being subjected in this manner, King Edward did 
away with all the old laws and constitutions of Scotland; 
trusting, thereby, to cause the Scots and Englishmen to increase 
together in blood, friendship, and faith. He burned all the 
Chronicles of Scotland, with all manner of books, as well of 
divine service as of other matters; so that the memory of the 
Scots should perish. Great punishment was made on them who 
resisted these commands. He made the Scots write books after the 
Use of Sarum,<109> and constrained them to say Mass in that way. 
Also, he banished all Scots who had any singular erudition, and 
put them in Oxford; fearing that the nobles of Scotland, by 
their erudition, would increase in virtue, and deliver their 
realm from servitude. Also, this tyrant had such vain arrogance, 
that he destroyed all the antiquities of Scotland: and after he 
had gone through several parts thereof, he commanded the round 
temple beside Camelon to be cast down, which was built, as we 
have said, in the honour of Emperor Claudius and the goddess 
Victory; not suffering, in his envy, so much of the antiquities 
of our elders to remain in memory. Yet the inhabitants saved 
them from utter destruction, and took the Roman standard and 
superstitions out of the walls thereof; and engraved the arms of 
King Arthur, and commanded it to be called Arthur's Hoif. Also, 
King Edward, before his return to England, so that no memory 
should remain of Scotland, their books being universally burned; 
sent the chair of marble out of Scotland to London, and put it 
in Westminster, where it remains yet;<110> then called all the 
lords of Scotland to a convention at Saint Andrew's, and took a 
new oath from them, to be loyal and true subjects to him, 
without any rebellion, in times coming. All the lords of 
Scotland were bound to him that day, except Wallace, whom no 
lands nor riches might break from defence of the liberty of 
Scotland. King Edward, to keep the Scots in his support, left 
behind him a valiant knight, Odomer Vallance, to be Governor of 
Scotland; then returned, with great triumph, to London.

In the meantime, Robert Bruce and John Comyn convened together; 
and first Comyn said to Bruce: "You see how King Edward slays 
our people without any occasion, and occupies our kingdom 
without reason. Be of good courage, therefore, and take your 
armour and weapons. Suffer me to have your lands, and I shall 
make you king. If you will not do that, suffer me to be king, 
and you shall not only have all my lands and heritage, but you 
shall always be next to me in honour and dignity." Thus Bruce 
and Comyn were allied together, with indentures subscribed with 
each one's hand, and interchanged by their seals. Such things 
done, Bruce returned to England. This rebellion of Robert Bruce 
proceeded, because he was held always in suspicion by King 
Edward, because of the right that he had to the crown of the 
Scots; and therefore he dared not remain long in Scotland: for 
King Edward might have slain him before, if he could have got 
him and all his brothers together.

After this confederation, Comyn thought his power and authority 
would be of little effect in Scotland if Bruce were king; and, 
therefore, he sent a confidential servant to King Edward, and 
told him about the writings lately made between him and Robert 
Bruce; desiring King Edward, if he intended to rule Scotland 
without trouble, to put Bruce quickly to death. King Edward gave 
little faith to these writings at the first sight; for he 
believed that they came only by envy of Comyn, who feared that 
he should be of little strength in Scotland, if Robert Bruce got 
any authority. At last, King Edward asked Bruce about these 
indentures, and demanded of him if he recognised his own words. 
Bruce denied the letters with great constancy, saying that it 
only came from Comyn's envy: and therefore desired to be allowed 
keep the letters for one night; and if he could not prove not 
the letters false and forged, he should lose all his lands 
within England. King Edward gave little faith to these letters; 
for it was the will of God that Bruce should be saved, to 
recover the realm of Scotland out of servitude and tyranny of 
Englishmen. The Earl of Gloucester, soon after the departure of 
Robert Bruce from the king's presence, sent to him 12 sterling 
pennies, with 9 sharp spurs: through which, Bruce conjectured 
that nothing would help him but to spur his horse. And because 
the season was then winter, and the earth covered over with 
snow, he had a smith shoe his horse backwards, so that no-one 
could follow him by his footprints; and departed out of London, 
with two trusty servants, with all the diligence that he could; 
and came, the 7th day after, to Lochmaben: where he met his 
brother Edward, who marvelled greatly at his hasty coming; and 
immediately he said how he came into great trouble by Comyn, and 
narrowly escaped with his life. In the meantime, as they went 
forward, they met a footman by the way; and because he avoided 
the road, they took him, and found new writings with him, 
directed from Comyn to King Edward; which said, if Bruce were 
not slain, nothing but conspiracy and trouble would follow in 
all parts of Scotland against King Edward. As soon as Bruce had 
read their writings, he inquired diligently where Comyn was. 
This servant, suspecting no evil, said that he was in the friary 
of Dumfries. Bruce immediately slew this man for bearing of 
these writings, and came quickly to the friary of Dumfries, 
where he found Comyn; and after he had accused him, and showed 
his own indentures, he struck him with a sword in the belly; 
then fled quickly out of the church, and met James Lindsay and 
Roger Kirkpatrick, his dear friends; and said to them, "I think 
Comyn is slain." To whom they answered, "Have you attempted so 
great a matter, and left it uncertain?" Immediately, they went 
to Comyn, and inquired of him if he had any deadly wounds; or if 
he hoped to recover, if he had a good surgeon. And because he 
said he might recover, they struck him 3 or 4 other strokes, 
more cruelly; and soon after he gave up the ghost, the year of 
God, 1305 years.



Chap. Eighth. 
How Wallace was betrayed by Sir John Menteith. Of King 
Robert Bruce's coronation; and of his great misery. 
How he conquered Scotland; and how the Douglases took 
their beginning.

At this time, Wallace was taken treacherously by Sir John 
Menteith at Glasgow, and delivered to King Edward; for King 
Edward promised, by general edict, sundry lands, with great sums 
of money, to them that would deliver the said Wallace to his 
hands. Finally, this Wallace was brought to London, where he was 
cruelly martyred, by the tyranny of King Edward; and his 
quarters sent to several great towns of Scotland, to be hung up 
to his shame. This end made the noble Wallace, most forceful 
champion that was in his days; for though all other Scots 
surrendered both themselves and their country to servitude to 
Englishmen, he would never be subdued, but always supported the 
old liberty of Scotland. Nonetheless, such envy has always been, 
and is yet, in Scotland, that no nobleman may live in it, but, 
either by one treachery or another, he is finally destroyed. It 
is written, that a holy hermit, in England, transported in 
spirit by heavenly contemplation, saw this Wallace flying with 
inestimable glory unto heaven; as he that fought, for defence of 
his country, to the death.

Robert Bruce, after the slaughter of Comyn, sent to the Pope for 
absolution. And, to attempt a thing of more audacity against 
King Edward, by which he might the better resist his tyranny in 
times coming, he came with his friends to Scone; where he was 
crowned, on the 27th day of March. Yet, when he had gathered all 
the people that he could, to attack King Edward, he had but a 
small number; for the most part of Scotland was against him. 
King Edward, informed of the rebellion made against him by King 
Robert, sent an army to Scotland, with Odomer Vallance, his 
Lieutenant; and fought with King Robert at Methven, the 19th day 
of June: where the said King Robert was put to flight. And 
though few of his army was slain at this time, yet the people 
went from him, believing it an evil omen, to begin with such a 
defeat. Odomer Vallance, after this victory, banished all the 
wives of them that supported King Robert: through which, many 
noble women and ladies were constrained to pass to the waste 
lands and woods, to avoid the cruelty of Englishmen.

King Robert, defeated in this way, came to Atholl; where he 
fought against Comyns and Englishmen, and was put to flight, in 
the same manner as before; few of his men slain: yet, by their 
frequent defeats, he was so desolate of friends, that he went 
solitary, with few persons in his company, among the mountains 
and woods, sustaining his miserable life on roots and herbs: and 
in this mischance he had 2 most faithful servants to him, the 
Earl of Lennox and Gilbert Hay. And though once, from fierce 
persecution of their enemies, they went from his presence, yet 
they always supported him. At last, all his friends, for fear of 
their lives, left him, and fled here and there, to wherever they 
thought they would be safe. His queen fled to Saint Dutho, and 
was taken by William Comyn, Earl of Ross, and delivered to the 
King of England; where she stayed continually, until the battle 
of Bannockburn. His brothers Nigel, Thomas, and Alexander, were 
taken; and some of them beheaded at Carlisle, and some at 
Berwick. Finally all they that left him were either slain within 
the year, or else taken as prisoners to England. Thus was King 
Robert brought to such misery, that he was once naked and 
hungry, without meat or drink, save only water and roots of 
herbs: and though he knew well the slaughter of his brothers, 
with all other afflictions done in the downfall of him and his 
friends; yet he had such excellent fortitude in all adversity, 
that nothing could break his invincible courage: for he was so 
accustomed with every trouble and war in his youth, that he 
cared not to sleep on the cold earth, nor to drink water instead 
of ale or wine. Also, there was a thing, that appeared to have 
coming by a miracle and the grace of God: Although his friends 
were nearly all utterly destroyed, he ceased never to have a 
firm hope some time to recover his realm, and liberty of his 
people. At last, when he had been vagabond and astray in sundry 
places, to avoid the treachery of them who were waiting to put 
him to death; he came to a friend in the Isles; where he got 
such support of men and weapons, that he took new courage to 
attack his enemies: and thus he took the castle of Carrick, and 
slew all the Englishmen who were found in it; and then dealt the 
spoils thereof, with great liberality, among his warriors. His 
friends, who were lurking in hiding, hearing of his doings, 
began to return to him out of all parts. Soon after, by their 
assistance, he won the castle of Inverness, and slew all the 
soldiers thereof; and, with similar success happiness, won many 
strongholds in the North. And because he had no strength to keep 
them, he cast them down in all parts where he went. At last, 
when he was coming to Glenesk, he got news that John Comyn, with 
many Englishmen and Scots, were gathered against him. And 
because the ground was favourable, he decided to await their 
attack. Nonetheless, John Comyn, with the Englishmen and Scots 
who were gathered to give him battle, seeing him unafraid of 
their coming, sent ambassadors, to have a truce; to avoid the 
present danger, until they were gathered more strongly against 
him. Yet, when their desires were granted, they followed him 
with new strength, in their most cruel manner. King Robert bore 
him so valiantly, that often, by his singular virtue, he put 
them to flight; and made always slaughter on them, although noy 
many were killed, as occurs often at frequent skirmishing and 
affrays.

The fame of these honourable deeds drew him into such favour, 
that several great barons of Scotland supported him; among whom 
was James Douglas,a man of great spirit and courage,who was 
tender and familiar cousin to William Lamberton, Bishop of Saint 
Andrew's. This James Douglas, to support King Robert at his 
power, took all the bishop's gold and horses, with several other 
valiant young men of his opinion; and went to King Robert, as if 
Bishop Lamberton had known nothing thereof. Although, he 
assisted them well; but he dared not do so openly, in case, if 
failure had followed, it might have come to his disadavantage. 
This James Douglas was tenderly received by King Robert, and 
continued in his service, both in war and peace, to the end of 
his life. Of this James, descended the illustrious surname of 
Douglas, who were ever the certain shield and bulwark of 
Scotland against Englishmen, and won many lands by their 
singular courage and honour. For it is said in the Bruce's book,

So many as good as the Douglas have been. 
Of any surname, was never in Scotland seen.

For they decorated this realm with many noble deeds, and, by 
glory of martial deeds, grew in great estimation. Nonetheless, 
their height and great strength, both in supporters and lands, 
was so suspect to the kings who succeeded after them, that it 
was the cause of their downfall: and yet, since that surname was 
put down, Scotland has done few valiant deeds in England. But we 
will return to our History. 



Chap. Ninth. 
Of the death of the tyrant, King Edward Longshanks. 
And how Edward of Caernarvon, his son, was made King 
of England. How King Robert got several victories on 
his enemies. And of great dearth in Scotland.

Edward of England, dreading the Scots, because of their 
successes, would increase each day in more insolence, came with 
a more formidable force than ever he did before in Scotland, 
intending to subdue it all utterly, beyond any recovery; and, on 
his coming to the Borders, he fell into a serious illness, and 
died suddenly, without any confession or sacrament of Holy 
Church.

The truth is, that a knight of England, named Sir William 
Bannister, in the hour of King Edward's death, fell into an 
ecstasy; and saw this odious tyrant cruelly scourged, for the 
murder of so many innocent people: and, finally, saw him 
carried, by an infinite number of devils, to hell. As soon as 
this knight had seen this vision, he fell in a serious illness, 
and could never get rest, until he was brought to an open place, 
before all the people, to tell his vision; and when he had said 
the same to the people, with all circumstance described above, 
he recovered, and persevered in virtuous life and penance to his 
death. This appears to be true; because this bloody tyrant 
raged, with unnatural cruelty, on Christian people, above the 
rigour of arms; for when he was in his last extremis, he 
commanded 50 young children, who were taken in the castle of 
Kildrummy, after it was captured by Englishmen, to be all slain, 
without any compassion on their tender years and innocence.

After his death, the nobles of England took his son Edward of 
Caernarvon, and made him king. This Edward, following the 
footsteps of his father, summoned all the lords of Scotland to 
Dumfries, where many of them were sworn to make homage and faith 
to him, as to their superior and king. Others rebelled against 
him; expecting, by the death of King Edward, great dissension 
and trouble would follow in England; for his son was young, and 
took no counsel of his lords, but only of Piers Gaveston, who 
was hated both by Englishmen and Scots. King Edward, soon after, 
returned to England, and sent ambassadors to France, desiring 
support for his wars.

In the meantime, John Comyn, Earl of Buchan, gathered an army of 
Englishmen and Scots against King Robert. And though King Robert 
was in great infirmity, he came on a horse litter to the camp 
against his enemies. Comyn, with other Scots, and Englishmen in 
great number, stayed at a fortress; trusting by their only 
multitude, to put King Robert to flight; but, at last, Comyn was 
defeated, and many of his army slain, or else taken. This 
victory was got at Inverurie, 10 miles from Aberdeen; and was so 
pleasing to King Robert, that he got his health back thereby.

In the same year, Donald of the Isles came with a great force 
against King Robert, and was defeated by Edward Bruce, at the 
Water of Dee. King Robert, after several battles succeeding to 
him with great success, came with an army to Argyll; and not 
only subjected the country, but took Alexander, lord of Argyll, 
out of a strong castle thereof, and banished him, with all his 
friends, to England, where he soon after died.

In the same year. King Edward came with an army to Renfrew, and 
returned to England, after few deeds worthy to have memory. And, 
in this year, through continual wars, there arose such dearth in 
Scotland, that neither victuals nor cattle could be got in any 
parts thereof; through which the dearth was so great, that the 
people ate horse, and other forbidden flesh, to sustain their 
lives.



Chap. Tenth 
Of the condition of truce, made between Edward Bruce 
and the Captain of Stirling. How King Edward came, 
with 300 thousand men, to relieve Stirling. Of the 
victory of Earl Thomas Randolph.

King Robert, in the following year, which was from the 
Incarnation, 1311 years, chased Englishmen out of all parts of 
Scotland: then entered two separate times in England; and, after 
he had put many lands and people thereof to raids and slaughter, 
he returned to Scotland with innumerable riches, spoils, and 
plunder of cattle; through which England was put to no less 
affliction and trouble, than Scotland was, in the years 
described above, by King Edward. And in the year following, on 
the 8th day of January, King Robert took the town of Perth by 
storm, and slew all the people found in it, and cast down all 
the walls thereof to the ground. And in the same year, the 
castles of Dumfries, Ayr, Lanark, with many other strongholds 
and castles in Scotland, were surrendered to him, and cast down 
to the ground.

The castle of Roxburgh was taken by Sir James Douglas on Shrove 
Tuesday, from our redemption, 1313 years. And in the same year, 
Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray, took the castle of Edinburgh. 
And in this year, Edward Bruce besieged the castle of Stirling; 
and, though he attacked it with as much skill and force as might 
take any house, yet his labour was in vain: for the castle was 
not only strong by its walls, but very powerful by nature of the 
cliffs, standing on a high hill, where there was no passage but 
in one place. In this castle there was a valiant knight, Sir 
Philip Mowbray, Scotsman, although he supported the Englishmen 
at that time; having sufficient supplies to defend it a long 
time. Edward, very sorrowful in his mind, and not knowing 
whether he should leave the siege, or continue still, to his 
insupportable expense; though it was very degrading to his 
honour, since he had taken such a great task in hand, to desist 
cowardly from there. At last, he decided to win the mind of the 
captain; and said, if he would surrender the castle freely, he 
should be as familiar to King Robert, as he was before with King 
Edward. Finally, because the captain refused to surrender the 
house in this way, he approached him with a new proposal: 
although it succeeded more by luck than strategy: if the captain 
got no relief from King Edward within the year next following, 
he should surrender the said castle to Scots.

This condition of peace was made by Edward Bruce very foolishly. 
For any prudent man might expect that the rich and powerful King 
of England would came in support of this matter, having such a 
long time to arrange it. Also, it was against the art of 
warfare, to give such a long truce, until their enemies could be 
sufficiently prepared to attack them with battle. Although these 
conditions of truce taken by Edward Bruce, were found very 
unpleasing to King Robert, yet he would not be repugnant 
thereto, in case some sedition or trouble might follow 
thereafter between him and his brother; and yet he understood, 
the battle was to be fought always against the King of England.

In the meantime. King Edward sent to all kings and princes that 
were allied with him, to have support against the Scots; 
promising, after his victory, to divide Scotland among them: 
and, therefore, not only the people that stood under his rule, 
but great numbers of several other people came with him, on this 
adventure;e specially they that had but small estate at home; 
expecting to obtain, by his conquest and victory, lands and 
riches sufficient to sustain their estate in times coming: and, 
in hope thereof, they brought with them their wives and 
children, with all the goods which they might bring with them, 
both on foot and horse. The lands where King Edward got support 
for this campaign, were these that follow: Holland, Zeeland, 
Brabant, Flanders, Picardy, Boulogne, Gascony, Normandy, with 
many other regions, which were all that time either allied with 
England, or else under their dominion; and, as well, many 
Scotsmen, which because of the success of the Englishmen, took 
part at this time with King Edward, against their native prince. 
The number that came at this time in Scotland with King Edward, 
extended to an hundred and fifty thousand foot-men, with as many 
horsemen. And, as well, there was an infinite number of porters 
and carriage-men, with their wives, children, maidens, and 
servants; as if they were certain to sit down perpetually in 
Scotland: through which, the number was so great, that no order 
nor craft of warfare could be observed among them: for men, 
wives, and children were all mixed together; through which arose 
a huge confusion and clamour in all parts where they came, 
through diversity of tongue.

King Edward, by this incredible number of people, very proud and 
insolent, took little solicitude or thought of battle; for, when 
he was approaching near the borders of Scotland, he took counsel 
with his nobles, with what cruel and shameful torment he might 
best punish King Robert and his nobles; presuming, by vain 
arrogance, to punish them, as if they were certain in his hands. 
Also, he brought with him a Carmelite monk, to describe his 
conquest and victory over Scotland. And not only the king, but 
every man in his company, despised the Scots.

On the other side, King Robert did everything with great 
prudence and industry; and, with 30,000 men, fierce, and well 
exercised in warfare, he came swiftly against his enemies, and 
set down his camp with good array on a plain above Bannockburn: 
it is uncertain whether he did this because of the great 
confidence he had in his people, or if he did it to cause his 
foes to respect him. And as he expected, so it followed: for, 
when the Englishmen began to wonder how he dared came with such 
a small army against their huge forces, it was said, by an aged 
and wise captain of England, "We will get no victory this day, 
without hard fighting, and great slaughter of people:" for he 
knew well the great wisdom and courage of King Robert, and his 
forceful champions, so long practiced in warfare.

Further, to strengthen his courage with more skilful deceit, he 
made deep ditches in the place where the battle was set, and 
drove in stakes, with sharp points rising up, covered with sods 
with such talent, that foot-men might pass them without any 
danger; but when any force of horse-men came above the said 
ditches, the covering would break, and, immediately, the horse-
men should either be impaled on the stakes, or else confined 
without any out-passage. Such things done, he stayed still in 
the same place, waiting with great courage for the coming of the 
Englishmen.

And when both the armies were approaching to other, within a 
mile, King Edward sent 800 horsemen by a secret way to the 
castle of Stirling, to tell the captain of his coming. As soon 
as King Robert saw them proceding forward, he sent Earl Thomas 
Randolph, with 500 men, to protect the country from their 
invasion; who met theise Englishmen with incredible courage: 
through which it was fought cruelly, with uncertain victory, a 
long time, in the sight of both the armies. In the meantime, Sir 
James Douglas feared, that Earl Thomas, his special and dear 
friend, should be overcome by the multitude of Englishmen; and, 
immediately, he fell on his knees before King Robert, desiring 
licence to support his friend: and, because the king would not 
agree to his purpose so quickly as he desired, he rushed out of 
the army, without any permission, with a company of chosen men, 
to the to do what he intended. At last, when he was coming near 
the place where the earl fought, and saw the victory inclining 
to him, with great slaughter of Englishmen, he stood still, that 
he should not, by his coming, rob from his dear friend the glory 
of victory, which he had obtained with such success and courage.

This victory was so pleasing to all the army of the Scots, that 
every man was inspired with new courage; believing, with certain 
hope, greater success was approaching.




Chap. Eleventh. 
How the two Kings exhorted their Armies to Battle. How 
the Englishmen were defeated at Bannockburn; and King 
Edward chased by Douglas to Dunbar. Of great riches 
that fell to the Scots by this victory. How the town 
of Antwerp and the Flemings had their beginning.

The Englishmen were little daunted by this defeat; although they 
saw the Scots do this honour more by courage, than number of 
people: and so that the Scots should not be insolent through 
this victory, they prepared to fight with them on the following 
day.

King Robert made his people, though they were few in number, 
ready for battle in the same manner; thinking of ways to bring 
his enemies into the ditches before devised. First, he commanded 
the army to make their confessions, and to be ready, on the 
following day, to receive the blessed sacrament after mass: 
through which they might have better hope of victory. On the 
other side, the Englishmen, by high courage, expected huge 
plunder of lands and goods to fall to them for small labour of 
one day.

All the night before the battle, King Robert was very weary, 
having great solicitude for the welfare of his army, and could 
take no rest, but rolling all risks and chance of fortune in his 
mind: and once he went to his devout prayer, making his speech 
to God and Saint Fillan, whose arm, as he believed, set in 
silver, was closed in a case within his tent; trusting the 
better fortune to follow from it. In the meantime, the case made 
a clacking noise suddenly, without any motion or work of mortal 
creatures. The priest, amazed by this wonder, went to the altar 
where the case lay; and, when he found the arm in the case, he 
cried, "Here is a great miracle:" and immediately he confessed, 
that he brought the empty case on the campaign, fearing that the 
relic would be lost in the field, where there were such great 
risks. The king, rejoicing in this miracle, passed the remaining 
night in his prayers, with good hope of victory.

On the following day, he gathered all his army at Mass, to 
receive the body of God, to make them have the more courage 
against their enemies. In this army was a devout man, named 
Maritius, abbot of Inchaffray, who said Mass on a high mound, 
and administered the Eucharist to the king and his nobles; and 
caused his priests to administer it to the remainder of the 
army. After this, King Robert called the people to his standard, 
and said: "I believe, most forceful champions, there is no-one 
among you who does not know how necessary it is for us to fight 
this day against our enemies. You see an army gathered against 
you, not only of Englishmen, but of several other nations lying 
about them, and coming against us, with their wives and 
children, not only to dwell in our lands, but also to banish us 
out of the same; and they intend to till our lands, to frequent 
our houses and temples, and, finally, to bring us to such utter 
ruin, that our fame and memory shall perish in Albion. Our 
enemies have long considered, although foolishly, with what 
cruel and horrible torment they shall make us suffer, if ever we 
are vanquished, or come into their hands; not knowing your 
invincible courage and valour, so long exercised in warfare, 
which is very patent in me by long experience. Nonetheless, if 
want to know what valiant men are now attacking you with such 
empty threats, most forceful and invincible champions; they are 
the refuse of all realms; without any practice or experience of 
warfare; and continually, since their first years, drowned in 
lusts among dissipated whores. And because these feeble and 
cowardly persons have wasted their patrimony, lands, and goods, 
in vile and corrupt deeds, they intend to drive you from your 
native lands, heritage, and realms. Nonetheles, you shall soon 
experience, that it shall by no more difficult to slay them than 
sheep. Further, even if you suppose they were endowed with great 
virtue, you should neither be afraid, nor yet foolhardy; for, in 
so far as we have a juster cause to defend than they have to 
pursue, so far should we believe that God shall be more 
favorable to us than to them. God has now shown to us his favour 
by a miracle of Saint Fillan, which is coming, as I believe, to 
your ears. Therefore, I pray you, be of good comfort, as you 
are. Set on that confused multitude of people; and trust well, 
where God is on our side, no multitude of enemies may prevail: 
and the more people came against you, the prey and riches shall 
be more profitable for you."

On the other side, King Edward prayed his people to remember, if 
they fought valiantly for an hour or two, they should have 
infinite riches, and the realm of Scotland, in reward of their 
labour, of which he desired nothing but the superiority. Also, 
he prayed them to remember what irrecoverable shame should 
follow, since they were departed out of their countries, to 
return home without profit or victory.

At last, when they were passing forward to battle, they might 
scarcely be severed from embracing of their wives and children: 
nonetheless, by exhortation of their captains, they came to good 
array. The archers stood arrayed among the horsemen, about each 
wing; and the main force in the midst of them; believeing their 
enemies were not stong enough to resist their great forces.

King Robert, that his people could have no hope of running away, 
commanded them to leave their horses behind them, and to come on 
foot to battle. Maritius, the abbot foresaid, took the cross, in 
which the crucifix was hanging, and erected it before the army 
in manner of a banner. Immediately all the army of the Scots 
fell on their knees, devoutly commending themelves to God. The 
Englishmen, seeing the Scots fall on their knees, believed they 
had surrendered without a blow struck; but when they saw them 
rise and came forward, they began to be afraid. Immediately, 
both the armies rushed together. At the first joining, many 
people were driven to the earth, on all sides. The archers, who 
were arrayed in the outer skirts of the wings, were very 
troublesome to the Scots; until, at last, Edward Bruce came on 
their backs with 1,000 spearmen, and broke them in such a way, 
that they did little more injury. Immediately, a force of 
horsemen, to the number of 30,000 men, came all rushing forward 
at once, to have overridden the Scots; and, when they were 
coming forward with the greatest violence, they fell all 
together in the ditches, where they were miserably slain without 
any resistance. And yet the Scots, through multitude of enemies, 
were near vanquished. Then the carriage-men and women, seeing 
their masters in such extreme danger, put on their shirts above 
their clothes, with towels and napkins bound to their spears, 
and came down the hill, opposite their enemies, with most awful 
and terrible noise. The Englishmen, fighting the with most fury 
against the Scots with uncertain victory, and seeing this new 
force coming down the hill on their face, were sore afraid; and 
because they could scarcely sustain the violent force of the 
Scots then present, they expected to be utterly destroyed if 
they persevered any further in battle, and turned tail: on whom 
followed the Scots with insatiable ire, and made slaughter in 
all parts where they came; specially where King Edward fled.

Sir James Douglas, with 400 chosen men, not sated by the 
continual slaughter of his enemies, followed King Edward, in a 
long chase, to Dunbar; where he was received by Patrick Dunbar, 
Earl of March, with 15 earls; and brought to England in a 
fishing boat: to be an example of the uncertain state and glory 
of princes: for, though this Edward was, this day at morning, 
very proud; with many dukes, earls, and barons, under his rule; 
not unlike the great army of King Xerxes; yet he was forced, 
before evening, to save his life in a poor fishing boat, fleeing 
by the sea to England.

In this battle were slain 50,000 Englishmen, the Duke of 
Gloucester, with 200 knights. Among others was slain Sir Giles 
D’Argentan; who lies in Saint Cuthbert's church, beside 
Edinburgh. The death of Sir Giles was so displeasing to King 
Robert, for the familiarity that he had with him in England, 
that he enjoyed nothing of the present victory; and was, 
therefore, heavily reproved by his nobles, because he appeared 
sorrowful after such great success falling to his people. Of the 
Scots were slain scarcely 4,000 men, with 2 knights; Sir William 
Wepont, and Sir Walter Ross. The spoils were so great, of gold, 
silver, and other jewels, got in the said feld, that all the 
Scots were enriched by the same, notwithstanding their great 
poverty falling to them before by continual wars; for they got 
at this time little less money and riches by ransom of English 
prisoners taken by them, than of spoils in the field.

King Robert's wife, who was held 8 years before in England, was 
interchanged with a duke of England. The golden and silken 
cloths, of which King Edward's tents were made, were distributed 
among the abbeys of Scotland, to be vestments and altar-cloths; 
of which many yet remain to our day. Also, the Carmelite friar, 
who was brought, as we have written, by King Edward, to put his 
victory into verse, was taken in this field; and commanded by 
King Robert, in place of his ransom, to write as he saw. This 
Carmelite friar made these rotten verses, which begin thus:
De plantu cudo metrum cum carmine nudo. 
["To thresh pout a poem with a leafless branch"]

It is said, on the night before this battle, 2 men, in foreign 
clothes, came to the abbot of Glastonbury in England, for it was 
an abbey of hospitality, and desired lodging. The abbot received 
them pleasantly; and, when he had asked them who they were, and 
where they were going, they said, that they were servants of 
God, and sent by him to help the Scots at Bannockburn. On the 
following day, the abbot found them gone before the gates were 
opened, and their beds standing in the same array as they were 
left. It was believed, therefore, that they were angels, sent, 
by provision of God, to defend the Scots, in their just cause, 
against the tyranny of Englishmen.

On the same day that this battle was fought, a knight, with 
shining armour, said to the people at Aberdeen, that the Scots 
had got a glorious victory over Englishmen. Soon after, he went 
across Pentland Firth: and was held by the people to be Saint 
Magnus, once Prince of Orkney; and, for that reason, King Robert 
endowed the church of Orkney with 5 pounds sterling of the 
customs of Aberdeen, to furnish bread, wine, and wax, to that 
church.

King Robert, after this glorious victory, rewarded many noblemen 
of his realm with lands and goods, for their proven courage and 
virtue in the said battle. Robert Fleming, for his faithful 
service, got the lands of Cumbernauld; of whom are descended a 
noble house, persevering yet in great honour to their days.

It is said, that 2 knights of Brabant came, by request of King 
Edward, to this battle. At last, when they had heard most 
injurious words and detraction spoken by Englishmen, in the 
night before the battle, against King Robert, they prayed God to 
send him victory; and, for these words, they were so hated by 
the Englishmen, that they narrowly escaped with their life, and 
proclamations were made, that he who would bring their heads 
would have 100 marks sterling to his reward. King Robert, 
hearing in what trouble they had come for his sake, rewarded 
them with rich spoils of the said battle; with which they 
returned to Brabant, and built the town of Antwerp; and engraved 
the arms of Bruce most skilfully in all parts of the said town, 
to be a memorial of the benevolence that these 2 knights had 
towards King Robert for his liberality.

This glorious victory succeeded to Scots on the nativity of 
Saint John the Baptist;<111> from our redemption, 1314 years.



Chap Twefth. 
How the crown of Scotland was assigned to King Robert 
and his heirs. How Edward, his brother, was made King 
of Ireland, and slain by Englishmen. How King Robert 
suffered great distress in Ireland.

Having defeated the English at Bannockburn, King Robert convened 
a parliament at Ayr; in which, by consent of the three estates, 
he got the crown of Scotland assigned to him and the heirs-male 
got of his body; and failing thereof, the crown to come to 
Edward Bruce, his brother; and failing the heirs-male of them 
both, the crown to come to Marjory, his daughter, and the heirs 
got on her body whatsoever. Also, if King Robert and his brother 
happened to die, before the heirs of Marjory were of age, it was 
commanded that Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray, and sister-son to 
King Robert, should be Governor of Scotland, until the heirs 
foresaid were come of age. This Marjory was got by King Robert 
on the Earl of Mar's sister, his first wife; and was married, 
with the approval of of the nobles, to Walter, Great Steward of 
Scotland. King Robert soon after married Elizabeth, daughter to 
the Earl of Ulster; on whom he got a son, named David, and 
2daughters, Margaret and Maud. The first was married to the Earl 
of Sutherland, and bore him a son, named John. The second, Maud, 
died in her infancy.

King Robert, after the marriage of Marjory, his first daughter, 
went through all the lands of his realm, and not only confirmed 
their old privileges, but endowed several towns and barronies of 
his realm with new prerogatives; especially the towns of Perth, 
Dundee, and Aberdeen; as appears yet in his charters.

In the year following, which was from our redemption 1315, the 
princes of Ireland, oppressed by long tyranny of Englishmen, and 
hoping, because so huge a victory was got by the Scots, to 
recover their liberty; sent their ambassadors to King Robert, 
desiring him to send his brother Edward, to receive the crown of 
Ireland. Edward, not refusing their desires, went with a small 
number of men in Ireland; where he, by assistance of the people 
thereof, won a great town, named Ulcony,<112> and slew all the 
Englishmen that he found in it. The princes of Ireland, after 
they had chosen Edward Bruce to be king, sent ambassadors to the 
Pope, desiring him to ratify the thing that they had done for 
their common good; for they would live no longer under servitude 
to Englishmen. Their ambassadors obtained many terrible decrees 
of the Pope against Englishmen, to cause them to depart out of 
Ireland; yet they would not obey them but oppressed the people 
there each day with more tyranny.

King Robert, hearing in what danger his brother was, by the 
coming of new armies of Englishmen against him, left Sir James 
Douglas Governor of Scotland, and went with an army to support 
his brother in Ireland; where he sustained such miserable 
distress, that a great part of his army died of hunger, and the 
remainder constrained to eat horses. And when he was within a 
day's journey of his brother King Edward, to have supported him 
sufficiently with the remainder of his army; the said Edward, 
not waiting for his coming, fought imprudently with Englishmen: 
it is uncertain whether he knew not of the coming of King Robert 
his brother, or if he, through burning desire of battle, feared 
that his brother should rob him the glory of victory. At last, 
seeing the courage of his men fail, that he should not lose the 
honour of his nation, he fought with no less courage than 
persevering obstinacy, to the death, and was slain; from the 
Incarnation, 1318 years.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How King Edward was defeated by Sir James Douglas. Of 
great deeds done by William Sinclar, Bishop of 
Dunkeld, against Englishmen; and how Berwick was 
recovered.

Edward, King of England, hearing that King Robert had gone to 
Ireland, thought the time expedient to conquer Scotland; and 
came with a greater force than ever he did before. Nonetheless, 
Sir James Douglas, Governor, gave him battle on the Borders, and 
put him and all his army to flight. Although, the victory 
succeeded not without infinite slaughter on either side. In this 
battle, Sir James Douglas slew three of the most valiant 
champions of England, with his own hands.

King Edward, despairing, because of the sovereign courage and 
wisdom of Sir James Douglas, to gain any honour in Scotland by 
land; decided to attack it by sea; and sent a fleet of ships to 
the Forth, which burned and plundered the land on every side 
about them. Duncan, Earl of Fife, learning of these cruelties 
done by Englishmen, came, with 500 armed men, to resist their 
invasion. Nonetheless, when he saw they had more force than he 
could resist, he fled back. In the meantime, William Sinclair, 
Bishop of Dunkeld met him, with 60 well-armed men; and finally, 
brought him again to the same place where the Englishmen were 
rampaging, with awful incursions, through the country. At the 
first joining, 500 Englishmen were slain, and the remaining 
chased to their boats; which they boarded in such great number, 
that the boats sank down with them, before they could come to 
their ships. Bishop Sinclair, for this honourable honour, was 
always called afterwards, King Robert's Bishop.

In the same year, Robert Stuart, son to Walter Stuart and 
Marjory Bruce, was born; who succeeded, after the death of King 
David Bruce, to the crown. And in this year, which was from our 
redemption 1318 years, Earl Thomas Randolph invaded the North 
parts of England; and returned, with great plunder of men and 
goods, without any trouble to his army; and recovered Berwick, 
with the help of an Englishman named Spalden, by whom the said 
town was recovered, after it had been in Englishmen's hands 20 
years. His posterity yet owns certain lands in Angus, for the 
same reason. In the year following, King Edward besieged 
Berwick: but it was so valiantly defended, that he returned home 
with small honour.

At this time, Marjory Bruce, King Robert's daughter, died: and 
soon after, a long peace was made between Englishmen and Scots.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
Of the Black Parliament. How King Edward complained to 
the Pope about injuries done by the Scots. Of the 
Speech made by the Pope's Legate to King Robert; and 
of his answer.

King Robert having his realm without any trouble from enemies, 
held a parliament at Perth; and desired his lords to show their 
holdings and charters of their lands. The lords, after long 
discussion, pulled out all their swords at once, and said, They 
had no other evidence nor charters to show for their lands. King 
Robert was very frightened by this sight; and although he took 
great indignation and hatred in his mind, he dissimulated for a 
time, and said, They showed that they were noblemen, since they 
won and defended their lands by the sword. Nonetheless, he bore 
great hatred against them in his mind, and determined to revenge 
their proud contempt, whenever he found sufficient opportunity.

Several of the nobles, informed that the king was moved with 
great hatred against them, thought it best to attempt a thing 
more cruel against him, before his purpose came to effect; and 
made an agreement among themselves, to put him, by some deceit, 
into King Edward's hands. This treachery was not long hidden to 
King Robert. Nonetheless, that the truth thereof should be the 
more patent, King Robert secretly placed certain persons on the 
road, to search all persons going towards the Borders; to see if 
they might find any letters with them, whereby he could be the 
more surely informed of their treachery. It is said a palmer was 
sent by their lords, to go to the King of England with their 
treaty, and had it enclosed within a staff: nonetheless, he was 
taken, and finally brought the treaty of letters, containing the 
whole treachery devised against King Robert. As soon as King 
Robert had seen the letters, he sent for these nobles to come to 
him, with all diligence; as a great matter was occurring, which 
might not be addressed without their consultation. After their 
coming, he demanded them if they knew their handwriting and 
seals: and because they could not deny it, they were sent to 
several castles, to remain in captivity, until he was further 
advised. Such things done, he went to Berwick, and commanded a 
mace-bearer<113> to arrest Sir William Soulis, captain thereof, 
to his justice. And because the mace-bearer, for fear of this 
great man, was afraid; he pulled the mace from him, and said to 
the captain, "Traitor, I arrest you!" Thus Sir William was 
taken, and brought to Perth.

Not long after, there was a convention of the lords at Perth, 
called the Black Parliament; from the Incarnation, 1320 years. 
At first, King Robert accused his sister's son, David Abernethy; 
for he knew about this treachery, although he had not assisted 
it, but he would not reveal it in time. The king would prefer 
that he had been saved: nonetheless, he was so rigorous on the 
rest, that it could not be easily done. And because no man 
laboured for him, he was beheaded with great lament by the 
people; for he was held the flower of warfare, and had fought 
many years before, with great honour and victory, against the 
Turks. On the following day, all the remaining conspirators were 
beheaded, in the same manner, without any mercy.

At this time, King Edward sent writings to the Pope, complaining 
of the injuries done by Scots, saying, He was so cruelly 
attacked by them, that he might not go with his army against the 
Turks, as his elders did before; nor yet come out of his realm, 
to support or attack any other people: and, therefore, desired 
the Pope's Holiness, if he desired peace among Christian 
princes, to stop the wild fury of the Scots, raging with 
greatest cruelty against him. With these and similar words, he 
moved the Pope to great hatred against the Scots; although he 
was the whole occasion of all wars between England and Scotland.

Soon after, a legate was sent by the Pope to King Robert, 
complaining of the injuries and trouble done by his people 
against Englishmen; saying, "The Christian faith might never be 
safe, so long as Christian princes were at continual war among 
themselves; as was obvious: for the Great Turk, cruel and 
unmerciful enemy to Christian people, had obtained, lately, 
great lands of Christendom, and was daily extending his rule 
with new conquests." The legate, after these words, was removed, 
until the king had consulted with his nobles, what was to be 
answered in this matter. The whole nobility of Scotland being 
present at this convention, with long and careful deliberation, 
decided, to show more clearly their contempt for these 
arguments, to attack the Englishmen with a new army; and said, 
"The words of this legate were not worthy to have an answer; for 
each man might clearly understand the Pope was not so wicked, 
but he knew well the motive of these wars, since their cause 
been so ofted stated before him; and Englishmen continually set 
to overcome their realm, although they had no just title nor 
claim thereto; for the crown of Scotland had been enjoyed with 
Scots in such liberty, that 46 kings, in a long progression, 
have lineally succeeded to these days, always of one blood, 
without any interruption; until lately, Englishmen, when they 
saw the succession of King Alexander fail, set out to to seize 
the crown of Scotland. And for that cause, they would first 
defeat the invasion of Englishmen, and, after that, they would 
accept the pope's correction."

The legate, dispatched in this manner, returned home, without 
any expedition of his desires.



Chap. Fifteenth.  
How King Edward, after great cruelties done by his 
army in Scotland, was defeated by King Robert at 
Byland. How the Hamiltons began; and of King Edward's 
death.

A short time after, King Robert entered England with an army, 
and wasted all the lands thereof with fire and sword, until he 
came to the Rey Cross, in Stainmore. King Edward, reacting to 
these injuries, came to Scotland, with a hundred thousand armed 
men, on foot and horse. King Robert, informed of his coming, had 
all the crops and cattle brought into strongholds, where they 
might not be got to support the army of England. At last, the 
Englishmen came to Edinburgh; but they were forced, within 15 
days, to depart, for lack of victuals: and yet, within few days 
after, they returned to Scotland, and ceased from no manner of 
cruelty on the people thereof. They plundered the abbey of 
Melrose, and slew several aged monks; they plundered the 
Eucharist out of the case of silver where it hung, and threw it 
into a wooden chest; compared justly to children of Lucifer, who 
intended to spoil God out of his own house. Also, they burned 
Dryburgh, with many other religious abbeys and places.

King Robert, to revenge these injuries, came soon after to 
England, and wasted all lands and towns thereof, until he came 
to York; and fought with King Edward at Byland, and put his army 
to flight, with great slaughter both of Englishmen and Normans: 
of which many were taken, and ransomed with great sums of money. 
This battle was fought, from our redemption, 1323 years.

Not long after, King Robert sent an ambassador, to renew the 
treaty between France and Scotland; and added these conditions 
to the said treaty. "If the succession failed to any of these 
two kings, and it was uncertain who should be the heir; the 
claim and right of the crown to be decided by the nobles of both 
the realms. And they shall not only exclude tyrants, if any of 
them would usurp the crown, but defend the just heir thereof." 
This treaty was ratified by comunion of the Blessed Sacrament, 
and intervention of the Pope's authority.

About this time, an Englishman of noble blood, named Hanton, to 
avoid the hatred of King Edward, fled to King Robert in 
Scotland. This Hanton, after the battle of Bannockburn, was in 
the King of England's house at London, and had a singular favour 
to King Robert, often praising his great courage and virtue; 
until at last, John Spenser, a very familiar and tender servant 
to King Edward, although he was of vile and obscure lineage, 
took such displeasure at this praise of King Edward's enemy, 
that he quickly pulled his sword and hurt Hanton, although he 
was little the worse. Hanton, refusing to tolerate this outrage, 
as man of high spirit and anger; continually waited for his 
chance, until, at last, he slew this Spenser. And because he was 
advised by his friends to avoid the king's hatred, he fled with 
great diligence to Scotland, and was tenderly received by King 
Robert, and got the lands of Cadzow; whose posterity live yet 
among us, increased to a great number of people, called 
Hamiltons, slightly changed from the name of their first 
beginner.

While such things were done in Scotland, King Edward governed 
the realm of England, both in war and peace, by the counsel of 
Hugh Despenser, a man of low birth; who had mounted to high 
honour in such a manner, that the king was governed only by him, 
and held his queen and nobles in no estimation. The nobles, 
refusing to tolerate a man of such vile lineage above them; with 
the support of the Queen, and her son, the Prince of England, 
took King Edward, by force of arms, into captivity; and slew 
this Despenser, with many other of the king's treacherous 
counsellors. A short time afterwards, King Edward was slain 
miserably in prison; for the jailers who kept the prison where 
he was, to put him quickly to death, by the advice of his son, 
pressed down a heavy board on his belly: and because he did not 
die as quickly as they desired by this punishment, they put a 
hot iron, through an horn, into his anus, and burned all the 
inward parts of his body therewith, until he was dead; that the 
people might see he died of no outward wounds, but only of 
natural infirmity. After whose death, his son, Edward Windsor, 
succeeded, and was crowned the 26th day of January; from the 
Incarnation, 1326 years.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
How John Balliol transferred all right that he had to 
the crown of Scotland to King Robert. How the crown 
was entailed to David Bruce. How Sir James Douglas and 
Earl Thomas Randolph did great deeds in Scotland.

Robert, the recoverer of Scotland, after many illustrious deeds 
for the public welfare and liberty of Scotland; although he had 
right enough to the crown thereof; and knowing Balliol unable to 
take the crown, because he had renounced it, and put the realm 
in his enemies' hands: yet, so that the heirs of Balliol should 
have no just claim to the crown after his death, he sent Sir 
James Douglas to France, to solicit John Balliol to transfer his 
right to King Robert and his heirs, and to give Balliol both 
money and lands in Scotland for his right.

It is said, Balliol, at the coming of Sir James, was fallen 
blind, by long age; and said, that he was always unable to have 
governed the realm of Scotland; and there was none so able as 
King Robert, his cousin, who had so valiantly defended it from 
the most cruel enemies. Immediately, Balliol called his friends 
before him, and transferred all right and claim that he had, or 
might have, in and to the crown of Scotland, to the said King 
Robert and his heirs whatsoever; desiring nothing so much, as 
for him and his heirs to reign in perpetual happiness.

King Robert, learning of the return of Sir James Douglas, with 
good success in his matters, convened all his nobles to a 
council at Cambuskenneth, and made a new entail to his son 
David, in this manner: "If his son David died without heirs of 
his body, his nephew, Robert Stuart, got on Marjory Bruce, his 
daughter, should succeed to the crown." All the nobles were 
sworn to defend this new entail.

In the meantime. King Edward sent his ambassadors to Scotland, 
desiring peace. Although, it was a deceit; for, notwithstanding 
the peace contracted by him, he attacked Scotland with continual 
wars.

Not long after, King Robert fell into great infirmity; and gave 
over the governance of the realm to Earl Thomas Randolph and Sir 
James Douglas: for they were 2 of the most noble knights in the 
world.

These two chieftains entered Northumberland with 25,000 men; 
against whom came King Edward, with 100,000 men: nonetheless, 
these two champions commanded their army with such courage and 
wisdom, that they wasted all the country where they came, and 
returned without any damage to Scotland.

King Edward, to revenge these incursions, came with 100,000 men 
to Scotland, and wrought great cruelties where they came; so 
that the Scots should came in defence of their lands and goods. 
At last, when they had lain three days at the Water of Tyne, and 
could not came over, for it was risen above the banks; news 
came, that all Northumberland was burned and plundered by the 
Scots, and the foray passing so fast through the country, 
without stopping in any place, so that no man knew where to find 
them. In the meantime, scouts were sent out, on swift horses, to 
see where the Scots were; and found them within three miles of 
the camp of Englishmen, arrayed on a hill, ready to fight. 
Edward raised his camp immediately, and came against the Scots. 
On the following day, both the armies were arrayed in the sight 
of each other. The Scots, being of small number compared to the 
Englishmen, stood arrayed at a great fortification on the hill. 
At last, when Englishmen had stood all day, and dared not break 
their array, they returned to their tents: and sent a herald to 
Scots, desiring them, if they dared fight, to come to the 
plains, where they might have battle; as if it were not the duty 
of prudent captains, to keep their army in the best order that 
could be devised. And when the armies had stood three nights in 
each other's sight, and dared not attack the other, they 
returned to their camp.

After both the armies had stood a long time arrayed in each 
other's sight in this manner, Sir James Douglas decided to 
attack as a matter of great honour; and, immediately, he choose 
200 very valiant and active men, with swift geldings, and 
slipped quietly by the watchmen of the English; who were at that 
time all asleep, except a few, who were awakened by the din of 
horses' feet. Thus came Douglas, without any noise, to King 
Edward's tent: and had not the army of England arisen quickly, 
he would have slain the king; for he cut 2 ropes of his tent, 
and returned to the army of the Scots without any damage to him 
or his people. The Englishmen, after this sortie, were more 
vigilant in times coming; for they had been all utterly 
defeated, if the array of the Scots had attacked them the said 
night. The Scots, trusting this honour sufficient for this time, 
returned home without any displeasure.

As soon as the Englishmen were informed that the Scots had 
departed, they came quickly to the place where their camp lay, 
in hope of some rich spoils; and found 10,000 pairs of Highland 
shoes, scattered through all places where the army of Scotland 
lay, which were left behind the cariage, as an impediment to 
their going. The Englishmen believed such things left in 
mockery; and returned home, without any profit or honour fallng 
to them by this epedition.

In this year, Walter Stuart died; whose son, Robert, was, 
afterwards, King of Scotland. And, in the year following, Queen 
Elizabeth, mother to the Prince David Bruce, died, and was 
buried in Dunfermline; from our redemption, 1328 years.

In the same year, King Robert won the castle of Norham; and, 
soon after, he besieged the castle of Alnwick, where many 
noblemen of Scotland were slain. And in the end of this year. 
King Edward sent his ambassadors to Scotland, to treat peace; 
and renounced all right and claim that he had, or might have, to 
the realm of Scotland; and declared it as free as it was in time 
of King Alexander the Third, under these conditions: 
"Northumberland should be the frontier of Scotland, on the East 
parts; and Cumbria to be frontier, on the West Borders thereof. 
Also, for the said renunciation made by King Edward, and for the 
harms done by Scots to Englishmen, King Robert should pay to the 
said King Edward, 30,000 marks sterling." And, so that peace 
should be more certain, King Edward married his sister Jane to 
David Bruce, Prince of Scotland, at Berwick, the 17th day of 
July, in presence of many nobles, both of Scotland and England.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
Of the death and popularity of King Robert Bruce; and 
of his testament and legacy. How Sir James Douglas was 
chosen, to go with his heart to the Holy Land.

King Robert did not live long after this marriage; for he died 
at Cardros, of leprosy, which fell on him in the latter end of 
his age, on the 7th day of June, in the 24th year of his reign; 
from our redemption, 1329 years: one of the most valiant princes 
that was in any part of the world in his days, having experience 
of both good and evil fortune. His realm being lost, and all his 
brothers slain, except his brother Edward, he persevered with 
such manliness and invincible spirit, that he recovered his 
realm and liberty, when many of the great barons of Scotland 
were against him.

Also, he was in no less honour and esteem among his enemies, 
than among his friends. For King Edward happened to be 
discussing, at a solemn banquet of several valiant princes, 
concerning the glory of arms and warfare; and, when the nobles 
were arguing about that in different ways, they raised the 
question, Who were the three most valiant and forceful champions 
living in their days. After long contention, they postponed this 
question to be discussed by a herald, who was King of Arms. The 
King of Arms, with the remainder of the heralds was very 
reluctant; for not only the king, but many of the nobles that 
were with him, expected, for their singular courage, to be 
numbered among the three. Although, it happened far from their 
intent: for this herald knew not only all the nobles of England, 
but all other nobles and valiant princes of the world, where he 
had travelled; having all their deeds in recent memory. "The 
first most valiant champion," said the herald, "was Henry, the 
Emperor; for he subjected three kings, and three realms, and 
upheld his imperial dignity with great success to the end of his 
life. The second was Sir Gilles of Argentan; because he was 
victorious in three separate battles against theSaracens, and 
slew three of their principal captains with his own hands. The 
third, if it were not unpleasing to his prince to say the truth, 
was Robert Bruce, King of Scotland."

Immediately a huge noise and clamour arose among all the people 
their present, because the herald so pertly spoke the truth, 
without any fear, in presence of his prince.

Than the herald said, "I beseech your Highness, if I have spoken 
truth, to take no displeasure at my declaration; for, if any man 
must be vanquished, it is less dishonour to be vanquished by him 
that is most valiant, than by him that is most cowardly. Also, 
to show you how far I advance the great valour of King Robert, 
whom you resent being numbered with the two first champions; 
although, if the truth were said, we might prefer him above the 
two most valiant champions described above. For the great acts 
and valiant deeds done by Henry, Emperor, were not done by his 
own courage and prudence, but rather by the counsel of his 
nobles. By contrast, Robert was exiled from his realm; and 
recovered it only by his courage, against the great strength of 
your noble father, and many of the great barons of Scotland: 
and, finally, seured it with such tranquillity, that he appeared 
more terrible to his English enemies, and others who attacked 
him, than ever his enemies were before to his subjects. Also, 
there is no-one that will reproach his honour, or will deny his 
rights, but he will prove the same, with his hands, in single 
combat against them; and the honour to be awarded to him that is 
victorious. Also, he had such incredible courage and strength, 
that there was no-one in his realm, that dared move any 
rebellion against him."

King Robert, a short time before his death, gathered all his 
nobles to a council, and commended to them the governance of his 
son, David; for he was at that time but seven years of age: and 
gave his counsel, before his death, to them, of several high 
matters concerning the governance of Scotland. First, he advised 
them, never to make a lord of the Isles; for the people thereof 
are always unsettled in their minds, and soon brought to 
rebellion against the king: and, if they do, it is an extreme 
labour to defeat them, because of the difficulty of passage of 
both land and seas. Secondly, never to fight a set battle with 
Englishmen, nor to risk the realm upon the chance of one battle; 
but to resist Englishmen rather by frequent skirmishing, than 
any set battle: so that, if the Scots bedefeated, they may have 
some strength to resist their enemies. Thirdly, he recommended 
that the Scots do not make any long peace with the Englishmen; 
for the talent of man grows dull and feeble by long sloth; and, 
for lack of use and experience, they would not sustain great 
charges of battle, especially when they are weakened by a long 
peace. And since it is so, that the Englishmen keep never peace 
with the Scots, when they see any advantage, he thought it best 
never to have peace with the English above three or four years; 
and, when the Englishmen have the least pretext for war, then to 
be most vigilant, in case their enemies come on them without any 
warning. And, because he made his solemn vow, to go with an 
army, in defence of the Christian faith, against the Turks, and 
was prevented by untimely death, he left his heart to Christ: 
and choose his true knight, Sir James Douglas, to go with it to 
the Holy Sepulchre; because his presence had been most necessary 
for defence of this realm. And, for this cause, the Douglases 
bear the bloody heart in their coat of arms. 

And so here ends, the Fourteenth book of these Chronicles.




Book XV. 
Here Begins the Fifteenth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How Sir James Douglas went, with King Robert's heart, 
to the Holy Sepulchre. Of the Coronation of King David 
Bruce; and how Earl Thomas Randolph was made Governor; 
and of his death.

When Sir James Douglas was chosen as most worthy of all Scotland 
to go with King Robert's heart to the Holy Land, he put it in a 
case of gold, with aromatic and precious ointments; and took 
with him Sir William Sinclair and Sir Robert Logan, with many 
other noblemen, to the Holy Sepulchre: where he buried the said 
heart, with the greatest reverence and solemnity that could be 
devised. Such things done, he went to other Christian princes, 
who were gathered with great armies, from several parts of 
Christendom, to war against the Turks: and by his singular 
deeds, he defeated not only the enemies of Christ, but, by his 
frequent victories, won great honour to all Christian people. At 
last, when he had completed all the tasks commanded by his 
sovereign, with no less honour than magnificence, he raised 
sail, to return to Scotland. And in the meantime, by contrary 
winds, he was driven to a harbour in Spain; where he found the 
King of Aragon ready to fight against the Saracens, who were 
coming with great navies to attack his realm. Douglas, to make 
his courage and singular virtue patent in all parts where he 
came; went to the King of Aragon, and fought in his support, in 
several battles, with great success: until, at last, having 
over-great confidence in fortune, which brings many noblemen to 
death, he become negligent, and kept not his warriors about him, 
as he was accustomed to before. And in the meantime, a force of 
Turks, who were lying in wait, came on him, with banners 
displayed. And though he had but a small force, he did not 
shrink, but fought obstinately, with persevering courage, to the 
death; and was slain, the 26th day of August, from our 
redemption, 1330 years. This was the end of the noble Douglas, 
most valiant knight that was in his days; who would have been 
very necessary for defence of the common good of Scotland, if he 
had been fortunate enough to return. He was 57 times victorious 
against the Englishmen, and 13 times against the Turks; as is 
written at length in the Scoticronicon. But we will return to 
our history.

After the death of King Robert, his son David, being but 8 years 
of age, was crowned at Scone, the 25th day of November; from the 
Incarnation, 1331 years. And because he was unable to govern the 
realm by reason of his tender age, Earl Thomas Randolph was made 
Governor. Earl Thomas, seeing the people broken by long wars, 
thought it most expedient, until they were somewhat enriched in 
their goods, to have peace with England. Immediately, 
ambassadors were directed by him to England, and agreed peace 
for three years. In the meantime, Earl Thomas gave his talent to 
govern the realm in justice and peace. And, so that the people 
might live without any fear of enemies or thieves, to attack 
them in their lands or goods; he commanded that saddles, 
bridles, and all other instruments pertaining to the work of 
husbandry, should lie outside, both day and night. If any of 
them were stolen or taken away, the sheriff of the shire should 
cause them either to be restored to the owners, or else to pay 
it from his own purse. Finally, such extreme punishment was made 
on thieves, that both robbery and pilfering were prevented in 
all parts, and the realm brought to more tranquillity than ever 
it was in any king's time before. Many insolent and wild men 
were put down by his severity and justice. Also, so that virtue 
should be authorised in this realm, he commanded no vagabond nor 
idle people to be received in any town, unless they had some 
craft to earn their living. By this way, he purged the realm of 
many idle scoundrels. It is said, there was such severity and 
justice in his time, that a peasant, because he could not steal 
other men's goods, stole his own plough-irons, so that he would 
have the value thereof recompensed to him by the sheriff. 
Nonetheless, such extreme diligence was made in searching for 
his plough-irons by the sheriff, that they were finally found 
with himself; and, for that cause, he was afterwards hanged. 
Earl Thomas, seeing how difficult it was to bring them from the 
robbery that they had always been accustomed to do, had always 
with him a guard of armed men: with whose aid, he punished the 
rebellious scoundrels in all parts of the realm. All persons 
that submitted to his justice were punished with mercy; others 
that were found rebelling thereto, were either slain, or taken 
captive by his guard: as happened, not long afterwards, at 
Halidon; where three score of men were gathered together, 
attacking the people with raids and injuries. And because they 
despised his officers, after they were summoned to submit to his 
justice; they were all taken by his guard, and hanged on 
gibbets. Through this justice, no rebellion was seen in this 
realm for many years afterwards; and such tranquillity, that not 
only thieves and scoundrels were put down, but the realm 
increased in riches, to the great terror of their foes.

King Edward, seeing this great happiness succeeding to Scots, 
and fearing that they might revenge old injuries, through the 
singular courage and prowess of this Earl Thomas; thought 
nothing so good as to attempt by deceit, what he could not do by 
force: so that, after death of Earl Thomas, the realm of 
Scotland could be vulnerable to his injuries; for King David was 
young, and many of his nobles had great hatred against his 
house, for the slaughter of their fathers in the Black 
Parliament; and, therefore, he took consultation, by what talent 
and deceit he might best destroy Earl Thomas. At last, he 
decided to slay him by poison. And because it was dangerous to 
attempt this matter by a Scotsman, in case it might perhaps be 
revealed; he thought it necessary to have a man of great spirit, 
who could dissimulate, saying a thing with his mouth, while he 
never thought it in his heart. And when he had searched long, he 
found no-one so able to bring his purpose to effect as a monk; 
for often men of that order have no respect for shame nor 
justice, but cloak their wicked lives under the false shadow of 
a cowl. In short, he instructed this monk, to pretend to be a 
physician, having special remedies against the gravel; for by 
that infirmity, Earl Thomas was heavily tortured. King Edward 
commanded this monk to use venomous potions among his other 
medicines; and promised, if Earl Thomas was slain by his 
industry, to reward him most richly. This monk, instructed in 
this way, when he came to Scotland, feigned himself to have 
knowledge of many nobles, both in England and France; and not 
only cured them of several stones, but, by his skilful potions, 
broke up confirmed stones, and had cured many and divers people 
of their infirmities. Further, he was informed that Earl Thomas, 
one of the most valiant princes of the world, was heavily 
afflicted by that malady: nonetheless, if the Earl would take 
his advice, he would be delivered, within a short time, from all 
his illness. This monk had another scoundrel instructed with 
him, in the same manner, to be his colleague; who said, in all 
parts where he went, that his companion passed all men in 
experience and knowledge. This monk was finally so commended, 
that he was brought to Earl Thomas, and asked by him, if he 
could cure his malady, or relieve him of his insufferable 
affliction. The monk gladly took him in hand; and, as he was 
instructed, he commanded the Earl to observe a diet: soon after, 
he gave him soft syrups; and when he was admitted to more 
familiarity, he gave him a venomous potion; however, the poison 
was not quickly fatal, but would consume a man slowly. This 
monk, after Earl Thomas had drunk the poison, to find a pretext 
to get away, said, he had a singular medicine in England, which 
was never used by him but when all other medicines failed. Thus 
he found occasion to depart to England, and promised to return 
to Scotland with all diligence.

Not long after, this monk returned to King Edward, and said, 
"Now, since I have done all your charges as you devised, it 
would be best is to raise your army quickly, so that you may be 
in Scotland at the time of his death, and conquer the realm as 
you wish." In the meantime, Earl Thomas found certain pains each 
day more increasing in his belly; and because he heard tell that 
King Edward was coming with an army against him, and no 
returning of the monk at his set day, he took a vehement 
suspicion of his treachery; and found, soon after, by the 
physicians, that the poison was so sunk into his bowels, that it 
was not curable. And, although he could not ride nor go to meet 
King Edward, he he had himself carried in a chariot. The motive 
that King Edward had to raise war at this time, as he said, was 
because he had not received compensation for damage on the 
Borders. King Edward, informed that Earl Thomas was coming to 
battle array to meet him, sent a herald to Scotland, to treat 
peace: although, he was sent rather to espy how all matters 
stood, than for any other purpose. Earl Thomas, learning of the 
coming of this herald, arrayed himself in his best clothes, and 
sat in a chair, dissimulating his great infirmity, as if nothing 
had ailed him. Immediately, the herald was brought to his 
presence, and said his message. At last, when the herald had 
desired certain unreasonable things, Earl Thomas answered, "I 
shall soon show what right Englishmen have to such wicked and 
unjust petitions." And when he had dispatched the herald with 
his answer, he gave all the precious clothes, that he was 
arrayed in at the time, to the herald. Soon after, this herald 
returned to King Edward, and said, he saw never a more lusty nor 
valiant prince, than was the said Earl Thomas. King Edward, 
hearing that Earl Thomas was in good health, withdrew his army; 
and believing that the monk had not done such charges as he 
promised, he had him burned, which he well deserved.

In the meantime, Earl Thomas returned home, and died at 
Musselburgh, and was buried in Dunfermline; from the 
Incarnation, 1331 years.



Chap. Second. 
How the Earls of March and Mar were made Governors of 
Scotland. How Edward Balliol came to Scotland, to 
seize the crown; and of the Battle of Dupplin.

After Earl Thomas had died, a council was held by the nobles; in 
which, by general vows of the three estates, Patrick, Earl of 
March, and David, Earl of Mar, were chosen Governors: the first, 
to govern the realm on the South side of Forth; and the other, 
to govern the North side.

Such things done, there arose great trouble in Scotland, by 
Edward Balliol described above, as follows. There was a wicked 
scoundrel, named Twiname Lorison, who was often accused of 
adultery, and held by the Provost of Glasgow, many years, under 
censure of the church. At last, he took the provost, going to 
the town of Ayr, and held him in captivity, until he paid two 
hundred pounds sterling. But this oppression was not unpunished: 
for he was so sharply pursued by Sir James Douglas, before his 
passage to the Holy Land, that he fled to England; where he met 
David Comyn, Earl of Atholl, with many other Scots who were 
banished by King Robert, for their assistance to the King of 
England. These scoundrels, allied all together under a treaty, 
stayed a long time in England; and, when they were informed of 
the death of Earl Thomas Randolph and Sir James Douglas, they 
went to France, to Edward Balliol; and persuaded him, with many 
arguments, to come to Scotland, to recover his father's heritage 
and crown. Balliol, persuaded by these words, although he had no 
previous ambition to the crown of Scotland, came to England, to 
seek support from King Edward; for he knew Englishmen were 
always enemies to Scots: and promised to King Edward, if all 
matters succeeded, to hold the realm of Scotland of him, as 
superior thereof. King Edward, glad of this condition, 
notwithstanding the peace before contracted, and the marriage of 
his sister with King David of Scotland; sent 6,000 men, well 
provided with ships, to go with him to Scotland; expecting, 
after his coming, to find many other friends that would assist 
him: and, as we said before, there were many Scots in England 
with Balliol, who informed him, if he arrived in Scotland, many 
of the lords thereof would support him. Balliol, persuaded by 
these argumens, arrived at Kinghorn, where he landed all his 
people; and, soon after, slew Alexander Seton, and put his 
people to flight. Balliol, proud of this victory, came with his 
people to Perth.

The Earls of Mar and March, informed of his coming, raised two 
great armies, and came against him; not as if they had been to 
fight against warriors, but as if they were to punish certain 
thieves or scoundrels of England. At last they concluded, to 
convene together in Strathearn, that they might attack their 
enemies at once. Balliol, although he knew his enemies coming 
with more power than he could resist, was not afraid; for the 
matter had proceeded so far, that no fear of death nor fleeing 
might avail: nonetheless he hoped, if his army fought with 
persevering constancy, to have victory by some chance of 
fortune. He set down his camp at Dupplin, not far from the Water 
of Earn. In the same night, the Earl of Mar came, with a great 
multitude of people, and parked them in the sight of Balliol's 
army; but the Earl of March lay at Auchterarder. The Scots, 
seeing their enemies so few, held them in contempt, and 
neglected their watch; passing the night with singing, dancing, 
revelling, and drinking. The result of these doings ws even 
worse, because they were done, with such manifest contempt, in 
the face of their enemies. By contrast, the Englishmen, very 
circumspect and vigilant, had such spies, that everything done 
or said in the army of the Scots was known to them.

Balliol, rejoicing in this vain and insolent folly among the 
Scots, commanded his army to be ready to attack their foes. In 
the night following, he came, without any noise, to the Water of 
Earn, and found the ford there by a long stake, which was 
affixed in the middle of it by Andrew Murray of Tullibardine. By 
this treachery, he led all his army over the Water of Earn; and 
came so quietly to the Earl of Mar's camp, that he slew him 
sleeping in his bed. Immediately, with huge clamour, he came 
upon the remaining army of the Scots, and slew them in their 
sleep, without any defence. Therr followed such cruel slaughter, 
that not was heard but screaming and groans of dying people; and 
had not Edward Balliol made each man in his army bind a white 
cloth on his arm, no man might have known, in the darkness of 
night, who was friend or foe. The Englishmen were inflamed with 
such ire, that they could not be satiated with blood and murder 
of the Scots, and spared none that could be taken. Many of the 
nobles were slain, to the number of 3,000, with a great number 
of commoners. Some of them who escaped from this battle, 
returned again to revenge the murder of their friends, and were 
all slain.

The principal nobles who were slain in this battle, were, the 
Earl of Mar; Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick; Alexander Fraser, 
knight; William Hay, constable; with all his kin so completely, 
that, had not his wife been delivered of a son, all his surname 
had been all utterly destroyed: Robert Keith, Marshal, with many 
of his surname; David Lindsay of Glenesk, Alexander Seton, 
George Dunbar, Robert Strathawhen, Thomas Haliburton, and John 
Scrimgeour, knights; with many others, too many to say. The Earl 
of Fife was taken prisoner.

This battle was fought on the third day of August; from our 
redemption, 1332 years.



Chap. Third. 
How Edward Balliol was crowned at Scone. How King 
David fled to France. How Perth was recovered; and 
Balliol defeated by Douglas. And how King Edward 
besieged Berwick.

After the victory at Dupplin, Balliol went to Perth, and took it 
with little difficulty. It is said, that several Englishmen, 
because of their old hatred against the Scots, went, after their 
victory, to Dupplin, to see if any Scots were lying in the 
field, able to recover if they had good surgeons, that they 
might extinguish their lives; nonetheless, seeing the miserable 
slaughter that was made on them the night before, they fell in 
great lamentation, saying, they had not believed such an 
infinite number of Scots had been slain.

The Earl of March, learning that the Scots were defeated so 
miserably at Dupplin, came, with four great companies, to 
besiege the town of Perth. At last, when he had lain a certain 
time at the siege thereof, the ditches being filled, and the 
town ready to be surrendered into his hands, he went away from 
the siege; although, he might have had the town, and the battle 
both, at his pleasure.

Balliol, because the people came fast to his support, 
immediately came, with the Bishop of Dunkeld, and the Earl of 
Fife, to Scone, and was crowned, the 24th day of September, in 
the year described above.

By this last defeat there arose such great trouble in Scotland, 
that King David, who was but 9 years in age, by the advice of 
his friends, fled to France, with his Queen, Jane, sister to 
King Edward; and was tenderly received by Philip the 6th, King 
of France, where he remained 9 years.

In the next year, Robert Keith, Alexander Lindsay, with other 
several nobles, to revenge the slaughter of their fathers at 
Dupplin, won the town of Perth, in the fourth month after their 
siege. The Earl of Fife, and Andrew Murray of Tullibardine, were 
taken, with other accomplices, who kept the said town in name of 
Balliol. The Earl was sent to confinement in Kildrummy; but 
Andrew Murray, for his treachery before committed, was beheaded. 
The town, after it was taken in this manner, was given in 
keeping to John Lindsay.

The winning of this town by such courage and virtue, put the 
Scots in hope of better fortune; and, therefore, John Randolph, 
Earl of Moray, son to Earl Thomas described above, and Archibald 
Douglas, Lord of Galloway, and brother to James Douglas, slain 
lately in Spain, came, with a great company, against Balliol. 
Balliol, well informed thereof, met them in Annandale, where it 
was cruelly fought; but, at last, Balliol was defeated, and 
himself pursued, on an unbridled horse, to Roxburgh. In this 
battle were slain, Sir Henry Balliol, Sir John Mowbray, Walter 
Comyn, and Richard Kirklie: Alexander Bruce, Earl of Carrick, 
and Lord of Galloway, were taken prisoners; and spared by the 
Earl of Moray, for they were not long before supporters of 
Balliol.

After this victory, Andrew Murray, a man of great strength and 
riches, was made governor, to be colleague to the Earl of March. 
These two governors, knowing King Edward would come against them 
with all the power of England, sent Sir Alexander Seton, with 
many other gentlemen, to keep Berwick. Such things done, Andrew 
Murray came with an army to besiege Roxburgh; and fought so 
valiantly, that he put Balliol to flight: nonetheless, he 
followed so fiercely, that he was taken, and brought prisoner 
within the castle. At this time, William Douglas of Liddesdale, 
called, for his singular courage, the Flower of Warfare, fought 
unsuccessfully against the English in Annandale; where he was 
taken prisoner, and his people defeated. This William was son to 
good Sir James Douglas described above. Both these noblemen were 
ransomed with great sums of money, after they had been held half 
a year in England.

The realm standing thus in jeopardy, the people were divided 
into two parts; the one supported to Balliol, and the other King 
David. King Edward of England, seeing such great trouble in 
Scotland, thought the time appropriate to seize the crown; for 
he believed nothing was so difficult, but it may be done either 
completely or partly, if it is often attempted. And, 
notwithstanding his treaty of peace, and marriage of his sister, 
Jane, with King David of Scotland; he gathered an army, of 
England, Normandy, Anjou, and Flanders, paid with his money, and 
came to Scotland; especially where most rebellion was against 
Balliol. He said, that he was coming in support of Balliol; 
nonetheless, if all things had succeeded as he desired, he would 
no more have kept faith and promise to Balliol, than to others.

The Scots, seeing themselves surrounded on all sides with 
enemies, sent John Randolph, Earl of Moray, to France to King 
David, to get some support from King Philip of France, to defend 
his realm.

At this time King Edward besieged Berwick, both by sea and land: 
nonetheless, the Scots defended it as valiantly as he attacked; 
and not only sallied several times against the Englishmen, but 
slew several of their watchmen, and once burned their ships with 
great courage. In the meantime, William Seton, son to Sir 
Alexander described above, followed so fiercely at a skirmish 
against Englishmen, that he was taken. His bastard brother, a 
man of singular courage, over-fiercely attacking the English 
ships, under cover of night, fell in the sea, where he perished. 
The siege continued four months continually about the town, and 
made great shortage of victuals. At last, Sir Alexander Seton 
sent his son to King Edward, promising, if he would cease the 
siege, to surrrender the town to him within 6 days, if no 
support came to him within the said time; and, for the certain 
observation of his promise, he left his son and heir in pledge.



Chap. Fourth. 
Of the speech made by Alexander Seton's wife; and how 
his son was slain by the tyranny of King Edward.

After these things were done at Berwick, the nobles of Scotland, 
convened together and made Archibald Douglas governor, in Andrew 
Murray's place. Douglas, to raise the siege of Berwick, came 
with an army to England. King Edward, informed thereof, sent a 
herald to Sir Alexander Seton, telling him, if the town were not 
surrendered quickly, both his sons should be quickly hanged 
before his eyes. Alexander answered, that the days were not out-
run of truce; and desired the king, either to keep his faith, or 
else to deliver his hostages, that he could be at his advantage. 
King Edward, having no concern for his faith nor treaty, had a 
gallows quickly erected before the town, and brought both the 
sons of Alexander there. One of them was taken prisoner; and the 
other delivered as a pledge, as we have said.

Alexander, seeing his sons led in this manner to the gallows, 
was moved by great commiseration; thinking, it was a thing very 
detestable and odious that his sons should be so innocently 
slain, considering he might save them, if he were obedient to 
the pleasure of the tyrant: and so, by commiseration of his 
sons, on one side, and faith promised to the king and his realm, 
on the other side, he was oft dragged in different ways, and 
could scarcely restrain himself from surrendering the town. Yet 
it is uncertain whether, by compassion for his sons, or natural 
affection, he had been obedient to the desire of King Edward, 
had not his wife, and mother to his sons, a wise woman, above 
the spirit of man, exhorted him often, rather to suffer the 
immolation and murder of his sons, than to commit such manifest 
treachery against his prince. "My dear husband," said she, 
"consider carefully what you do. If you fulfill the desire of 
this tyrant, and violate the love that you have to your country; 
if you break the faith promised to your sovereign, for any fear 
of death coming to your sons; you shall not fail to do no less 
shame to yourself and your friends, than damage to your country. 
And though our sons die, with great courage, in defence of their 
country, it shall succeed no less to their admiration and fame, 
than to your great honour and welfare. Consider, first, how 
abominable you shall be perpetually to your nation, if you 
commit such manifest treason as to betray this town. Yon tyrant 
threatens our sons with death; intending to bring us to so open 
shame, that, if we fulfil his mind, we shall never, while the 
world endures, recover our honour. Therefore never let the town, 
committed to our faith and credit, be shamefully lost by our 
deceit. Do not expect that yon tyrant will observe his promise 
any better after the town is surrendered to him, than before. 
Have we not truce of him for several days yet to run, and yet he 
keeps no faith to us. Further, if yon false and perjured king 
will not keep such things to us as he has promised, but behaves 
as he has done in bygone times; what mischief and sorrow shall 
came on us, if we fulfill his desire! Our town shall be put to 
sack; our houses burned; our temples looted; our goods robbed; 
our virgins and matrons raped; and all the innocent people of 
our town slain, without mercy or ransom. Is the life of our sons 
so dear to us, that we shall redeem them with the vengeance and 
murder of so many people. Are they well saved from their death, 
when we have ransomed them with such manifest treachery? What 
pleasure or honour shall we have for the remainder of our life, 
when it is filled with such shameful cowardice? It is, 
therefore, of more honour to us, to follow the constancy and 
firm purpose of such noble people as are remembered in holy 
writ, than to save the lives of our sons with such irrecoverable 
dishonour. Was not Daniel cast before the lions by cruel 
tyrants, because he would not offend God? Were not the three 
children cast in a burning furnace, because they would not adore 
false idols? Were not the seven sons of Maccabee, with their 
mother, put to great torment, when they so constantly refused to 
eat swine flesh, which was prohibited to them by their laws? 
Consider and revolve, my dear husband, in your mind, with what 
constancy and pleasant expression your sons despise the torments 
of yon tyrant. And, would God, that I might die in this way, for 
defence of my country, as they do! For certainly, if I might, 
with my death, deliver this town, as now my sons may, you should 
not see me go with any fear or mourning, but with great spirit 
and courage to my death: for their slaughter is no death, but a 
changing of their fragile lives for eternal glory. Now I think, 
the pain, solicitude, and labour, that I suffered for them, ten 
months bearing them in my womb, well rewarded. Now I have good 
fruit of my labour. Now I see the affection of all my mind, so 
often desiring them to be noblemen, brought to a good end. Now 
think I not my sons lost, but rather won, to remain with 
interminable honour: for we are yet able to recover them with 
new children; but we may never recover our honour when it is 
lost."

When this virtuous and noble woman had exhorted her husband with 
these and similar words, she brought him, with a sorrowful and 
troubled face, to her chamber; so that, he should commit nothing 
either against his honour or welfare of the town, from 
commiseration of his sons: and yet he was ever wavering in his 
mind, by the love that he had for his sons on one part, and the 
faith that he had for his country on the other part.

In the meantime, both his sons were put to death on the gallows, 
dying with the greatest honour in defence of their country.



Chap. Fifth. 
How the Scots were defeated at Halidon Hill, and 
Berwick was surrendered to the English, with many 
other strongholds and fortifications of Scotland.

Archibald Douglas, governor of Scotland, hearing about this 
shameful cruelty done by King Edward, came, on the third day 
after, with his army, from Northumberland, to revenge it; and 
set down his camp not far from King Edward's army.

Several prudent men were in Douglas army, who persuaded him, 
with many arguments, to abstain from battle: for King Edward had 
an army full of people daily exercised in warfare, and very 
insolent after their frequent victories, with great 
fortifications and warlike instruments: by contrast, the Scots 
were broken from the wars before passed; their aged and wise 
captains, slain in their many defreats; and the people then 
making up his army, young, and without any experience of arms: 
and, therefore, they argued, nothing would be so good as to 
desist, until they had some practice or experience in arms. To 
this the governor answered, that his people, although they were 
fewer in number than their enemies, lacked no courage; and were 
all moved with extreme hatred against the Englishmen, for the 
cruelty lately committed against the sons of Sir Alexander 
Seton. It was, therefore, not profitable to wait; for by long 
delay their anger would perish: furthermore, no exercise could 
increase their strength so much as anger raging in their 
breasts. Douglas ignored this wholesome counsel; and commanded 
his army to refresh themselves with meat and sleep, and to be 
ready to fight against their enemies on the following day.
At the break of the day, he arrayed his people in their best 
manner. The vanguard was given to Hugh, Lord of Ross; having 
with him, Kenneth, Earl of Sutherland, Simon and John Fraser, 
and John Murray, lieutenant to the Earl of Moray, who was then 
troubled with great infirmity. The second group was given to 
Alexander Lindsay; with Alexander Gordon, Reginald Grahame, and 
Robert Kenneth. In the third group was Douglas, governor; having 
with him, James, John, and Alan, sons of Walter, Great Steward 
of Scotland.

On the other side, the Englishmen, not afraid of this force, 
came smartly wth displayed banners: and, because they knew the 
ground where the field was set, by long residence at the siege, 
they feigned to fly, at their first joining, to a somewhat steep 
hill; the place was very difficult for them that attacked, and 
very suitable for them that defended it. As soon as the 
Englishmen came to this hill, they stopped fleeing, and, by 
sound of trumpet, went quickly to their places; and, 
immediately, they set on the Scots, who were scattered in the 
vale, following them so fiercely, that many of them were 
miserably slain. The remainder were so daunted, that few of them 
fought, save only those that had more respect for their honour 
than their lives, or expected victory; and, though they slew a 
great number of Englishmen, yet they were put to flight. 
Finally, more slaughter was made in the chase than in the battle 
beforehand; for a wing of Englishmen lay in front of them, and 
stopped their passage: thus were they miserably slain on each 
side. No prisoners were taken except a few, who were saved only 
because their enemies were weary with slaughter.

In this lamentable battle were slain many of the nobles and 
gentlemen of Scotland, that escaped before from the battle of 
Dupplin; and they were estimated to the number of 14,000 men. 
These are the principal men that were slain: Archibald Douglas, 
governor; John Stuart, James Stuart, and Alan Stuart, sons of 
Walter Stuart; the Earl of Ross; the Earl of Sutherland; the 
Earl of Carrick. So many as were taken were all beheaded on the 
day after, by command of King Edward; except a few persons, who 
were hidden by Englishmen for profit of their ransom: among whom 
was Sir William Douglas of Liddesdale. This wicked and dreadful 
battle was fought on Magdalen's Day<114>; from our redemption, 
1333 years.

After this defeat, Alexander Seton and Patrick Dunbar, captains 
of Berwick, despairing of support, gave over the town to King 
Edward; their lives and goods, by the conditions of peace, to be 
spared. And, when they had given their oaths of fidelity, King 
Edward commanded Patrick Dunbar to build the castle of Dunbar, 
at his own expense; because he cast it down before, when he was 
despairing of relief: and commanded him to keep it, in times 
coming, under his name. King Edward, after this sorrowful 
victory over the Scots, returned to England; and left behind him 
many great nobles of England, with Edward Balliol, to govern 
Scotland at they pleased.

Balliol went than through all the lands of Scotland, and 
garrisoned all the strongholds thereof with Englishmen, except 5 
castles only, which were in Scotsmen's hands; that is to say, 
the castle of Dumbarton, which was kept by Malcolm Fleming of 
Cumberland; the castle of Lochleven, by Alan Vypont; the castle 
of Kildrummy, by Christian Bruce; the castle of Urquhart, by 
Robert Lauder; and the tower of Louden, by John Thorason. All 
these castles supported King David.



Chap. Sixth. 
Of the contention between Alexander Mowbray and Henry 
Beaumont; and how the Englishmen perished at the Siege 
of Lochleven.

At the same time, Philip, King of France, sent his ambassadors 
to the Pope, desiring him to exert his authority, and command 
the Englishmen to desist from their cruel attack on the Scots. 
The Englishmen held the Pope's ambassadors in such contempt, 
that they would not allow them to come in their presence: 
through which, they were constrained to depart, without any 
success of their mission.

Soon after, a convention was made by Edward Balliol at Perth; 
where the nobles of Scotland ratified him king, and promised, by 
their oaths, never to rebel against him in times coming. In the 
meantime, there arose a sharp contention between Henry Beaumont 
and Alexander Mowbray, over certain lands in Buchan. Henry 
Beaumont claimed their lands to pertain to him; for he married 
Alexander's daughter, who was heir, as he said, to the said 
lands. On the other side, Alexander Mowbray claimed the lands by 
reason of succession, as heir to his brother. After long 
contention, Alexander Mowbray got the lands assigned to him, by 
judgement of Balliol. David Comyn, Earl of Atholl, and Richard 
Talbot, saying that this sentence was wrongfully given against 
Henry Beaumont, made a conspiracy against Balliol; and 
garrisoned the castle of Dundarg, in Buchan, with many other 
houses of Scotland, against his authority. Balliol, seeing great 
trouble coming to him in this way, withdrew the judgement that 
he gave for Alexander Mowbray, and, in a new judgement, declared 
the lands to pertain to the said Henry Beaumont, because he 
married the heir thereof. The parties that claimed these lands 
were so great, that the just truth of their ownership could 
never be decided by impartial justice. Thus Balliol was 
constrained to have one party his enemy, when the other become 
his friend.

Not long after, Balliol came to Renfrew, and received all the 
people and strongholds thereof for his support. Then the keys of 
the castles of Rothesay and Dunoon were brought to him, by Sir 
Alan Lyle, sheriff of Bute. Thus Balliol grew daily in strength, 
by confluence of people; for he enriched them that supported him 
with lands and goods. Robert Stuart, hearing Balliol set each 
day for his slaughter, came out of Bute to the castle of 
Dumbarton; where he was welcomed by Malcolm Fleming, keeper 
thereof.

In the meantime, Balliol raised an army, to take all the 
strongholds of Scotland, because they were occasion of 
resistance against him. In the next year, he laid siege to the 
castle of Lochleven; and when he had considered that this castle 
could not be taken without a long siege, he left Sir John 
Stirling to besiege it, with a great force, until the castle was 
won. And to do this business more easily, they made bastions and 
trenchess of turfs and clay, in the churchyard of Saint Serf, 
beside Kinross. This castle was kept by Alan Vypont and James 
Lamby, citizens of Saint Andrew's. At last, when the Englishmen 
had fought a long time to get this castle, after many great 
assaults with different siege engines, although they were in 
vain; they devised, by a subtle deceit, to take the castle 
without any blow struck. First, they enclosed the water that ran 
out of the loch with a high dike, and built it so narrow with 
turfs, clay and trees, that the Water of Leven should have no 
passage; but dammed until it had risen above the castle, and all 
the people in it perished. And to cause the dam to fill more 
quickly, they brought streams from several parts to the said 
loch.

Sir John Stirling, captain of the siege, seeing all things, as 
he believed, done in this manner, thinking nothing was needed 
but time to take the house; went to Dunfermline, to his 
devotion, because it was Saint Margaret's Day, the holy Queen of 
Scotland: and left behind him as many as he thought sufficient 
to keep the siege. Alan Vypount, captain, knowing the great 
danger threatening him, sent 4 men out of the castle, during the 
night, in a boat, with spears and weapons, to break the dike 
foresaid: and when they had laboured all night, boring the dike, 
they decided, because their labour seemed vain, to return to the 
castle, without any success. Nonetheless, one of them exhorted 
the rest to continue for an hour, to see what result might came 
of their labour. As soon as they perceived a hole made through 
the dike, they returned to the castle. Immediately, the stream 
followed so fast, where the water got passage, that it broke 
down the bastions, and not only drowned the people that lay 
under the dam, but brought them, with horses, carriages, and all 
their provisions and equipment, to the sea. Alan Vypont, when 
the water had fallen to its old level, issued out of the castle, 
and slew a part of them that had escaped at this time, and the 
remainder put to flight. John Stirling learning of this calamity 
falling on his people, returned to the siege; and made a vow, 
never to depart from there until it was taken, and every person 
found in it slain. At last, when he had lain long at the siege 
thereof, and seeing the castle not able to be taken, he was 
constrained to raise the siege, with great slaughter of his 
people.

This siege of Lochleven was in Lent<114>; from our redemption, 
1335 years.



Chap Seventh. 
How Robert Stuart and John Randolph recovered several 
strongholds of Scotland. How David Comyn was brought 
to great trouble, for his rebellion against the Scots; 
and how he was taken in favour.

KIng Edward, in the year following, came to Scotland with fifty 
thousand men, and sent 70 ships by the sea: of which many were 
broken between Inchkeith and the Northland. And because he saw 
no rebellion against him, he returned to England with Balliol, 
and left David Comyn, Earl of Atholl, to be Governor, to take 
the remaining strongholds of Scotland, and to hold the people as 
his subjects. Earl David, in his insolence of this new 
authority, took possession of all the lands of Moray and Buchan, 
which pertained to Robert Stuart; and not only got the 
inhabitants thereof sworn to his support, but confiscated all 
the goods of them that were found to oppose him. Robert Stuart 
immediately assembled his friends and, by advice of Donald 
Campbell of Loch Awe, took the castle of Dunoon, and slew all 
persons found in it. The commoners of Bute and Arran, pleased 
with this successful beginning, gathered to the number of 4 
hundred men, to reinforce the said Robert. In the mean time, Sir 
Alan Lyle, Sheriff of Bute, came on them, with a company of 
armed men. There followed a sharp battle: until at last the 
Sheriff was slain, and his people defeated. Several of his 
people were brought prisoners to Robert Stuart. These and 
similar sucesses moved several Scots to leave the support of 
England, and come to Robert Stuart.

Not long after, the Earl of Moray returned from King David in 
France, and arrived at Dumbarton; where he was welcomed by 
Robert Stuart: for he was a nobleman of no less courage and 
wisdom than his father, Earl Thomas, described above. Soon 
after, Robert Stuart and the Earl of Moray came with a great 
force to Clydesdale, Renfrew, Kyle, Cunninghame, and Ayr; and 
brought the same, with Ross and Moray, to King David's support. 
The Earl of Moray, hearing great injuries done by Earl David of 
Atholl, went to Aberdeen. Earl David, seeing the people 
gathered, each day, with new forces, to recover their liberty; 
fled to the mountains and waste lands; where he was brought to 
great misery, and forced, for a long time, to sustain his life 
on roots and herbs. At last, when he saw no way to avoid it, he 
came, in wretched clothing, piteously desiring grace. The nobles 
of Scotland received him to their favour; for he was a man of 
noble blood, of great wealth and lands: and had him swear to be 
as true to King David, as he was before to King Edward.

At this time, Sir William Douglas of Liddesdale, and Andrew 
Murray, were redeemed with a great ransomn, after they were held 
three years prisoners in England. At their coming to Edinburgh, 
there was a convention of the lords. The Earl of Moray and 
Robert Stuart, by general election, were chosen governors.

Many Scots, at this time, left the support of the Englishmen: as 
Laurence Preston, John Herring, and John Haliburton, knights, 
with many others; who remained in support of King David, 
perpetually afterwards. Not long after, a convention was made by 
the governors at D'Arcy, to consider several great matters 
concerning the common welfare. Nonetheless, David Comyn, Earl of 
Atholl, came with so strong a force, that they dared attempt 
nothing against the Englishmen.



Chap. Eighth. 
How King Edward came to Scotland with great armies, 
both by sea and land. How the Duke of Guelder was 
defeated; and how Earl David Comyn was slain.

King Edward, when he learned of this rebellion of the Scots, 
came with fifty thousand men to Perth, and brought 80 ships to 
the Forth. These ships, soon after their coming to Forth, burned 
and wasted the sea-coasts on each side, and plundered the abbey 
of Saint Colm. But their sacrilege was not long unpunished; for 
when they were returning to England, their navy was brought to 
great distress by violent weather: some of them perished, and 
others broken on rocks. The remainder of their navy, knowing 
that they incurred the hatred of God and Saint Colm for their 
sacrilege, returned to the said abbey, and made great offerings 
in recompense of their offence; and returned home without 
mishap.

At this time, the Duke of Guelder came with great force through 
England, in support of King Edward; and was defeated at 
Boroughmuir, beside Edinburgh, and chased to the castle thereof, 
which was that time in Englishmen's hands. At last, he was 
forced, by a long siege, to surrender; his goods lost, and his 
life only to be saved. The Earl of Moray returned to him, 
courteously, all his goods; and allowed him to depart, after he 
had sworn never to assist the Englishmen. Among the spoils of 
this battle, was found a woman of marvellous stature, who showed 
great honour in this battle, and slew many valiant men with her 
own hands. Further, because this Duke of Guelder was friend to 
Philip, King of France, he was conveyed by the Earl of Moray to 
the Borders. In the meantime, a force of Englishmen and Scots 
lay in wait, and delivered him into King Edward's hands. The 
Earl of Atholl, believing more success would fall to Englishmen 
by the taking of the Earl of Moray; came to Perth, and gave his 
faith to Baliol, and was made Governor of Scotland.

Soon after, King Edward returned to England, and took Balliol 
with him; for he believed, as soon as he had obtained Scotland, 
that Balliol would rebel against him, in the same manner as John 
Balliol, his father, did before. Earl David, very insolent in 
his authority, began to exercise new tyranny on all the Scots 
that were opposed to King Edward; some of them plundered of 
their lands and goods, others put to death. The nobles, having 
great indignation that this Earl of Atholl should exercise such 
tyranny on their people, considering he was saved only in the 
year before, by their commiseration; came with great force 
against him. David Comyn, hearing the lords gathered thus 
against him, left the siege of Kildrummy, where he was at that 
time, and gave them battle. At last, when the victory was 
inclining to Earl David, by the multitude of people that 
supported him; John Crag, captain of Kildrummy, came out of the 
castle, with three hundred fresh men: by whose coming, the 
victory succeeded to Scots. Earl David, despairing of his life; 
so that he would not come alive into his enemies' hands, rushed, 
with a company of his dear friends, among the great press of his 
enemies; where he was slain by Alexander Gordon.

In this battle were slain Walter Bride, Robert Comyn, with many 
other gentlemen and commoners. Sir Thomas Comyn was taken 
prisoner, and beheaded on the following day. Robert Menzies 
escaped, by fleeing to the castle of Canmore. And because a 
great number of people entered with him, without any provision 
of victuals; the castle could not be defended; but was 
surrendered on the following day, after the people thereof were 
sworn to King David's support.



Chap. Ninth. 
How Andrew Murray was made Governor of Scotland. How 
King Edward returned to Scotland with a new army; and 
how the English were defeated at Panmore.

After David, Earl of Atholl, was slain, a convention was made by 
the nobles, and Andrew Murray made Governor, in the place of the 
Earl of Moray, who was taken unhappily, as we have said, by the 
Englishmen. This Andrew, after he had lain a long time at the 
siege of Cupar, was informed that the Comyns made great trouble 
in the North parts of Scotland: and, therefore, he thought it 
more necessary to support the country, than to besiege any 
castles. The Comyns, knowing he was coming, met him in set 
battle; but they were vanquished. In this battle was slain 
Robert Comyn, William Comyn, and Thomas Calder, valiant knights, 
although they were enemies to King David at the time. This 
victory, got, as we have said, by Andrew Murray, brought all the 
North of Scotland under good obedience to King David. Few 
Englishmen stayed, after this victory, in Scotland, except so 
many as were within the castle of Dongard. At last, the said 
castle was taken, and no man left living in it, except Henry 
Beaumont, the captain; who was made to swear that he would 
depart to England, without any returning.

Such things done, the Governor laid siege to the castle of 
Lochindorb, where Earl David Comyn's wife was at the time. This 
woman, knowing many days before that her house would be 
besieged, sent to King Edward, and asked for rescue. King 
Edward, dreading to lose all the strongholds of Scotland, if the 
same were not quickly recovered; came with 11,000 men to the 
said castle of Lochindorb: and after he had garrisoned it with 
new provision, he came with bloody sword through Moray; and in 
his returning to Mar, he burned the town of Aberdeen. His navy, 
which had arrived in Forth, began, in the same manner as the 
other did before, to spoils the abbey of Saint Colm; and in the 
same manner, their sacrilege was not long unpunished: for one of 
the ships that was laden with Saint Colm's goods, sank, without 
any tempest, to the bottom of the sea. King Edward, at his 
returning to Perth, because it had been cast down before, 
commanded it to be repaired, with new walls and bastions, at the 
expense of these 6 abbeys: Arbroath, Cupar, Lindorb, Balmerino, 
Dunfermline, and Saint Andrew's. He made Henry Beaumont captain 
of the castle of Saint Andrew's; who returned with him out of 
England, against the promise made previously at the siege of 
Dongard. Also, he made Henry Farrar captain of the castle of 
Lucres; Wilham Montague, captain of Stirling; William Felton, 
captain of Roxburgh; and Thomas Urthred, captain of Perth.

While such things were done in Scotland by King Edward, came to 
him his brother Eltham, who exercised great cruelty on the 
Scots, notwithstanding their perseverance in support of King 
Edward, his brother: some of them he slew, and others burned, in 
their churches and temples. At last, King Edward took such 
displeasure against this Eltham, his brother, because he burned 
the church of Lesmahagow Priory, with a thousand persons in it, 
that he ran him through the body with a sword, before the altar 
of Saint John; and said, "This holy place shall be no more 
refuge to you, than other houses of God have been from your 
tyranny, when you destroyed so many innocent people, without 
sight to right or wrong." Such things done, King Edward returned 
to England, and left behind him Balliol, with a great force, at 
Perth. At this time, Henry Beaumont slew all Scots whom he might 
apprehend; specially them that were at the murder of his cousin, 
David Comyn.

As soon as Andrew Murray was told of King Edward's departing, he 
came from the mountains, where he lay before, avoiding the fury 
of the English. At last, by assistance of several noblemen, he 
took the castle of Kinclevin, and cast it down to the ground. 
Soon after, he came to Mearns, where he won the castle of 
Kilnesse, and cast it down in the same manner. Passing forward 
in this way, he burned Dunnottar. On the other side, the 
Englishmen made no less slaughter and plundering in all parts 
where they came: through which, the Mearns, Angus, Stirling, and 
Gowrie, for continual raids, murder, and wars done in them, were 
left waste. At last, this Andrew, to resist the Englishmen, 
gathered all people of Moray, Mar, and Buchan, and fought at 
Panmore, in Angus; where he was victorious, with huge slaughter 
made on his enemies. In this battle were slain Henry Montford, 
who was sent lately by King Edward in support of Balliol, with 
4,000 nobles and gentlemen of England: through whose death, 
arose great dolour in several parts of England, seeing their 
strength greatly broken, by the loss of so many nobles. After 
this victory, Andrew Murray went through Fife and Angus, and 
cast down the castle of Lucres, with all other castles of Fife, 
except only the castle of Cupar.



Chap. Tenth. 
How William Talbot and Richard Montague were 
vanquished by the Scots. Of the death of Andrew 
Murray. Of several deeds done by William Douglas; and 
of great dearth in Albion.

King Edward, learning of the victory falling in this manner to 
his enemies, sent a valiant knight, named William Talbot, to 
Scotland, with two armies in support of Balliol: against whom 
came William Keith, Laurence Preston, and Robert Gordon, with a 
great army of Scots, and put these Englishmen to flight; the 
principal captain, William Talbot, was taken prisoner, and paid 
two hundred marks sterling for his ranson. Sir William Montague, 
Earl of Salisbury, came with a new force to besiege the castle 
of Dunbar, and lay 22 weeks at the siege thereof; nonetheless, 
it was so valiantly defended by the Countess of March, called 
Black Anna, that he was forced to depart from the siege.

In the year following, there was a miserable dearth in all the 
lands of Scotland, with great mortality of people; for the land 
lay waste, without any store or crops, because of the continual 
wars. All the soldiers, that were in the castle of Cupar, for 
lack of victuals, left the castle deserted, and fled to 
Kinghorn, where they hired a ship go to England; nonetheless, by 
a bad mariner, they came on a sand-bank, and perished at the 
next flood-tide.

At this time, many of the strongholds of Lothian was inhabited 
by Englishmen. The town of Edinburgh was garrisoned with many 
soldiers, both of English and Scots; among whom was a Scot of 
great spirit, named Robert Pendergast: and, because he favored 
Scotsmen, the Marshal, called Thomas Knaton, struck him so 
violently with a club, that the blood sprang out of his head. 
Robert, angered by this injury, lay each day in wait, until at 
last he slew the Marshal; and came to William Douglas by the 
shortest way, persuading him to go with diligence to Edinburgh, 
where he would find his enemies given to nothing but lust and 
indolence. William Douglas came immediately to the said town, 
and slew 400 Englishmen in their beds, buried in wine and sleep. 
Thus the Englishmen were constrained to be more vigilant in 
times coming.

Not long after, Andrew Murray, governor of Scotland, died, to 
the great damage of the welfare thereof; and was buried in 
Rosemarkie; from our redemption, 1338 years.

At this time arose a sharp war between the Kings of England and 
France, to the great advantage of Scotland; for, seemingly, 
Scotland was so weak at that time, that if the King of England 
had continued in his wars, it should have come, without any hope 
of releif, to utter ruin. After death of Andrew Murray, 
governor, Robert Stuart took on himself all the care of the 
realm, until the return of King David from France.

At this time, William Douglas, with many battles and great 
labour, recovered Teviotdale from the Englishmen's hands; and, 
therefore, he enjoyed the said lands, as a heritage obtained by 
his courage and prowess. King Edward, moved by these defeats, 
sent a valiant knight, named Sir Thomas Barclay, with a great 
force, to Scotland; against whom came William Douglas and Robert 
Stuart, governor, and fought with him at Blackburn; where the 
Scots were defeated; few of them escaped untaken or slain.

Not long after this, William Douglas fought with the Englishmen 
at the Craignish, having with him but 40 men in his company; and 
defeated Sir John Stirling, with 500 men, supporters of England. 
And, in the year following, he won Hermitage Castle, and slew 
all persons found in it. In the next year, this William Douglas 
fought against Sir Laurence Abernethy, principal captain to 
Balliol, with great forces of men on either side, and was five 
times defeated: nonetheless, he renewed always battle; and, at 
last, he took the said Laurence prisoner, and brought him to 
Dumbarton. By these feats William Douglas was greatly esteemed: 
and was sent as ambassador to King David, in France, relating to 
certain high matters concerning the realm.

In the meantime, Robert Stuart came with a great force to 
besiege the town of Perth; and lay at the siege thereof ten 
weeks: at last, when he was desperate to take the said town, and 
ready to depart from there, William Douglas came out of France 
from King David, and arrived with great forces in the Tay; and, 
soon after his coming, the town was surrendered to the governor; 
from our redemption, 1341 years.

In this year, there was such dearth in Scotland and England, 
that the people was constrained to eat horses, hounds, and other 
similarly forbidden flesh.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How Balliol fled to England. Of great deeds done by 
Robert Stuart and William Douglas. How King David 
returned to Scotland. And how William Douglas was 
banished.

Having received Perth in this way, and garrisoned it with strong 
forces, the governor went with his army to Stirling; and took 
it, the 8th day after the siege was laid to it, under these 
conditions: that Thomas Fulky, captain thereof, might go, with 
his wife, children, and goods, without any hindrance, to 
England. Edward Balliol, seeing these successes of the Scots, 
fled to England.

In the meantime, the castle of Edinburgh was won by subtle means 
of William Douglas, William Bullock, Walter Fraser, Walter 
Towers, and John Sandylands, knights, in the following manner: 
Douglas had a servant, named Towers, who came out of his ship, 
by command of Douglas, in Forth, pretending to be a merchant, 
with sundry wines to sell. And, by a devised deceit, he brought 
two puncheons of wine out of the ship; and, on the following 
day, he drew some gallons of this wine, and went with it to the 
castle of Edinburgh, and desired the Stuart to come forth to 
taste his wines. The Stuart found his wines delicious; and said, 
You shall do us great pleasure if you provide us some vessels of 
this wine; for wine has been very scant to us these many years." 
Also, to make himself the more certain of this wine, he gave 
money in hand to this Towers, and prayed him to bring the wine 
early on the following day to the castle, and he should be ready 
to receive it. This Towers came, before light, with the two 
puncheons. Soon after his coming, the gates were opened by the 
porters to receive the wine. At last, when the cart was coming 
within the gates, this Towers pulled out a wedge, and 
immediately the cart fell down with the punchons in the miiddle 
of the gate, and stopped it from closing. Douglas, who was not 
far from there, came quickly with armed men to the gates; and, 
after he had slain the porters, he entered the said castle, and 
left no man in it alive. Thus was the realm returned out of 
Englishmen's hands by noblemen, notwithstanding the absence of 
their king in France: it appears, therefore, that noblemen are 
as necessary to kings, as any lands or riches. All enemies being 
defeated in this manner, Balliol was ejected, with all his 
friends, and forced to return to England.

On the second day of June, in the year described above, King 
David, with his wife, Jane, and several great nobles, French and 
Scots, came happily through the seas, and arrived at 
Inverbervie; and brought, with great triumph, to Perth. At his 
coming, Alexander Ramsay of Dalhouse, one of the most valiant 
men that was in his days, gathered a strong force, and entered 
in England. And, first, he laid a force of people hidden in a 
vale, so that they might take their enemies by surprise when 
they saw suitable opportunity. Such things done, he went forward 
with the remainder of his people. In the meantime, the 
borderers, with several garrisons of the country, came awfully 
against him. Soon after he pretended, in the cunning of war, to 
flee; until, at last, his enemies followed him to the same place 
where his forces were lying in wait. Immediately, these forces 
arose and attacked them on each side; and, finally, defeated 
them with great slaughter. Among several other prisoners, who 
were taken at this time, the Earl of Salisbury, and the captain 
of Roxburgh, were taken. The Earl was exchanged for the Earl of 
Moray, who was held many years before prisoner in England. This 
Alexander Ramsay seeing the captain of Roxburgh, with many of 
the soldiers thereof, taken at this fight, came quickly with 
ladders to Roxburgh, and entered over the walls. King David, for 
his honour, gave both the capitancy of Roxburgh, and Sheriffship 
of Teviotdale to the said Alexander: and, for that cause, he 
received great hatred from William Douglas; and was finally 
taken by him in the Church of Hawick, and was held in captivity, 
in the castle of Hermitage, until he died.

King David, very perturbed that this nobleman, Alexander, was 
put down in this manner, thought, if such attempts were 
unpunished, they could be occasion to conspire against him in 
some higher matters; and so he had this William Douglas searched 
for, to be punished by death. Nonetheless, the said William 
stayed away from the king's presence, and stayed in the 
mountains and other waste lands of Scotland; until Robert 
Stuart, and other nobles, finally reconciled him to the king's 
favour, and got him restored both to his honour and lands of 
Teviotdale, as he was before.



Chap. Twelfth. 
How King David rewarded the heirs of them that were 
slain at Dupplin and Halidon Hill. And how he attacked 
England several times with great damage.

Scotland being pacified in this manner, and Englishmen ejected 
out of all parts thereof, King David convened a council at 
Perth; and commanded all those that did any honourable deeds for 
the defence of the realm, or had their fathers slain at the 
battles of Dupplin and Halidon, to be given to him in writing, 
that he might consider their honourable acts, and reward them 
according to their merits. At last when they were all convened, 
he being particularly informed of every deed done by themselves 
and their fathers, he rewarded them richly with gold, silver, 
and jewels; that they might have as much pleasure at the present 
time, as they had sorrow in times past. There was no-one, that 
could show any of his friends or kinsmen slain, or did any 
valiant deeds with his own hands, but was rewarded with generous 
recompense.

Among several others that were rewarded at this time, Hugh 
Boece, ancestor to Master Hector Boece, compiler of these 
Chronicles, got, in recompense of his father's slaughter at 
Dupplin, the heir and lady of the barony of Balbride given to 
him in marriage; which barony is yet possessed by the heirs of 
the said Hugh.

When King David had rewarded the nobles of his realm in this 
way, he thought nothing so good as to revenge the injuries done, 
for so many years before, by Englishmen. Yet several prudent men 
gave him counsel, to delay his wars, until his people were 
convalesced both in their bodies and goods; for they were wasted 
by wars, long endured: Also, the season was then to till their 
lands, that they might relieve the people of great dearth, which 
they presently sustained. To these words answered King David, He 
would take the chance of fortune, to bring his people great 
riches, by spoils taken from the English; and to revenge the 
injuries done by them for so many years before.

Soon after, all men able to bear arms were commanded to be ready 
on a certain day. Not long after, he made the Earl of Moray 
lieutenant to his army; and entered Northumberland, where he 
remained a month, attacking the country with fire and sword: 
then returned to Scotland with great riches. Soon after his 
return, he raised a new force in Scotland, and entered England 
again. The Englishmen seeing themselves not strong enough to 
resist his army, gathered all their goods into strongholds.

In the meantime, 5 knights of Scotland, named Stuart, Eglinton, 
Craigie, Boyd, and Fullerton, pursuing Englishmen over-fiercely, 
were taken; and ransomed, afterwards, for great sums. King 
David, seeing himself each day wasting his time, and no prospect 
of battle, returned to Scotland.

Not long after, he went again to England; and was troubled with 
such vehement rain and hail, that he could scarcely keep himself 
and his army, unperished by the storm of weather. On the other 
side, the Englishmen were gathered against him, were battered by 
the tempest in the same manner. King David, that his purpose 
should not be in vain, cast down several strong houses on the 
Borders in England, and returned to Scotland without any other 
trouble to his army.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How King David, at the request of France, attacked 
England with great damage; and how he was taken at 
Durham. How Englishmen obtained great lands in 
Scotland.

KIng Philip of France was cruelly attacked, during this time, by 
King Edward of England; and sent his ambassadors to Scotland, 
desiring King David to attack England with battle: so that, that 
King Edward, to resist the injury of the Scots, should leave the 
siege of Calais. In the meantime, ambassadors came from King 
Edward, to Scotland, to treat peace with King David; and 
promised to surrender both Berwick and Balliol to the Scotsmen's 
hands: for he was, as they argued, the great occasion of 
injuries so long continuing between English and Scots. The 
lords, to answer these matters, went to their council; but they 
were divided in several opinions, each man after his fancy. 
Some, in the rage of youth, and old hatred against the English, 
were desirous of battle: others, irked by long wars, desired 
peace; and thought these offers of England not to be despised, 
since many advantages might follow thereby. And it was thought, 
if such honourable offers were rejected, more trouble than 
profit would follow. It appeared, that perpetual friendship and 
kinship would continue between Englishmen and Scots, if Balliol 
were taken away, that was the mover of their wars. To this 
answered King David and others, that supported France: "The 
memory of infinite pleasures done to us by King Philip, move us 
to show some kinship to him; for he not only received us when 
the greatest danger threatened, but defended us from all 
enemies, when we were exiled from our realm. Furthermore, the 
treaty formerly contracted between King Robert, our father, and 
France, moves us to support France. Therefore, if we be noble 
men, having sight to them that have advanced our common good and 
liberty; nothing was so good as to revenge old injuries done by 
our enemies." Thus was it concluded to have war with England, by 
solicitation of King David; for he desired to do some honourable 
feat, that he might, thereby, be compared to the glory of his 
elders. The ambassadors of England were dispatched in this way, 
without any advancing of their desires; and the ambassadors of 
France fully satisfied. Soon after, by open proclamation, all 
men capable of bearing arms within this realm were commanded to 
meet the king at a certain day and place.

In the meantime, the Earl of Ross came, with many people, to 
Perth, and paraded his army before the king: and in the night 
following, he slew the Lord of the Isles, with 7 of his kinsmen, 
sleeping in their beds; and returned immediately to Ross. King 
David, notwithstanding the great displeasure that he took for 
this murder and very desirous to punish the same; postponed the 
punishment thereof, until a more suitable time occurred. At his 
coming to the Borders, he made many knights, to encourage them 
to knightly honour. He made William Douglas, Earl. This William 
was son to Archibald Douglas, slain before at Halidon Hill.

Such things done. King David destroyed the most part of 
Northumberland with fire and sword. It is said, King David was 
warned by vision in his sleep, to abstain from all lands sacred 
to Saint Cuthbert; otherwise his wars would have a miserable 
end. As soon as he was awake, he thought such visions but 
fantasies; and commanded his army, despite the vision, to spare 
no lands nor towns where they came. At last, they came to 
Durham, where Saint Cuthbert is patron, and plundered both the 
abbey, and all places thereabouts. King Edward, refusing to 
tolerate these injuries, sent the Earl of Northumberland out of 
France, with a great force. This Earl, before his coming, sent a 
herald to King David, desiring him to return to Scotland, and to 
put an end to his wars; otherwise he should have battle on the 
third day after. King David had little respect for this message, 
but commanded his people to be ready to resist their enemies. On 
the following day, he divided his army in three parts. In the 
first wing, was Robert Stuart, Prince of Scotland, and Patrick, 
Earl of March. In the second wing, was John, Earl of Moray, and 
William, Earl of Douglas. In the center of the army, was King 
David, with all the remaining nobles of Scotland. This Earl of 
Douglas, because he was Warden of the Borders, departed from the 
Scots, to espy the army of England; and came so unwarily, to 
where their army lay, that 500 of his people were slain, and 
himself narrowly escaped with his life. At last, when both the 
armies were in sight of each other, David Grahame came, with 
five hundred armed men, on the skirts of the English archers, to 
have broken them. Nonetheless, he was so attacked with arrows, 
that many of his people were slain, and he himself narrowly 
escaped. The Scots, notwithstanding both these setbacks, rushed 
fiercely on their enemies, and fought a long time, with great 
courage, to the death. At last, Robert Stuart and the Earl of 
March, seeing their people fail in courage, after they had 
fought a long time, with uncertain victory; fled out of the 
field. This fleeing of the Earl of March and Robert Stuart was a 
great displeasure to all the army of the Scots; for the same 
force that fought against them, came so awfuly on the formation 
where King David fought, that it was finally vanquished and put 
to flight. Then King David was left, with a small company, in 
the field. Although, he left nothing undone, that might pertain 
to the duty of a forceful champion; sometimes persuading his 
people to return with new energy, and sometimes rushing with a 
force of valiant men, to where he saw most confluence and force 
of Englishmen, intending to drive them back; so that the 
remainder of his people might take new courage, to return to 
battle. Nonetheless, none stayed with him, but so many as had 
more regard for their honour than their lives, fighting with 
persevering courage to the death. And though King David was 
destitute, without any help; yet he ceased not to persevere in 
obstinate battle, until he was overcome by multitude of people, 
and two spears hanging in his body: and though he might neither 
fly, nor yet break the said spears, yet he would not suffer 
himself to be taken; thinking nothing so odious as to remain 
alive, after such great slaughter of his nobles: and ceased not 
to provoke his enemies, with the most scornful words, to slay 
him. The Englishmen, seeing that he could not escape, decided to 
take him. Then John Copland desired him to surrenderd; for both 
his sword and weapons were struck out of his hands: nonetheless, 
he gave this Copland such a violent blow on the cheeks, that he 
knocked out two of his back teeth. The left wing had no better 
fortune, where the Earls of Moray and Douglas fought: for that 
wing was vanquished, the Earl of Moray slain, and the Earl of 
Douglas taken.

In this sorrowful battle, the Earl of Moray, the Earl of 
Strathearn, the Constable, the Marshal, the Chamberlain and 
Chancellor of Scotland, were slain, with a great number of other 
nobles and commoners. The king was taken, with 5 earls; that is 
to say, Douglas, Fife, Sutherland, Wigtown, and Menteith. An 
arrowhead was shot in King David's leg, with such violence, that 
it could not be got forth by talent of man; yet, when he had 
prayed to Saint Monan, the wound opened, and the head fell out. 
Beside other great riches lost in this field, the holy cross of 
Holyrood House was lost in it; for King David had it on him, 
trusting, by the virtue thereof, to be invincible in battle. 
Nonetheless, he was plundered of it, and of all other jewels 
found on him at the time. This battle was fought at Durham, the 
17th day of October; from our redemption, 1346 years.

The Englishmen, after this victory, took the castle of Roxburgh, 
and Hermitage; and, without any resistance, subjected Annandale, 
Galloway, Merse, Teviotdale, Tweedale, and Ettrick Forest: and 
made frontiers at Cockburnspath and Sowtray Edge.



Chap. Fourteenth. 
How William Douglas recovered sundry lands out of the 
Englishmen's hands, and attacked England with great 
damage; and how King Edward wrought great trouble in 
Scotland.

Balliol came, in the next year, out of England, with the Earl of 
Northumberland, and wasted Lothian and Clydesdale; and brought 
the spoils thereof to Galloway, where he stayed long after. The 
Scots, after this sorrowful battle of Durham, made Robert Stuart 
governor.

At this time, Sir William Douglas, son to good Sir James 
Douglas, that was slain in Spain; returned out of France, and, 
with the support of his friends, chased the Englishmen out of 
Douglasdale, Teviotdale, Twydale, Etterick Forrest, and 
Tweedale. John Copland, captain of Roxburgh, gathered an army of 
Englishmen: nonetheless, he was defeated, and chased to 
Roxburgh.

In the next year, which was from the Incarnation 1349, there was 
such a great plague in all parts of Scotland, that the third 
part of the people died. This plague arose with such terrible 
virulence, that each man that took it died within two days 
after; and it was so contagious, that the father would not speak 
with the son, nor the son the father.

In the next year, John Sanctmehel slew a noble knight, Sir David 
Barclay, at Aberdeen, during the night, by incitement of Sir 
William Douglas of Liddesdale, who was, at that time, held in 
England with the Earl of Douglas: for this Sir David Barclay 
slew, before, John Douglas, brother to the said Sir William, and 
father to Sir James Douglas of Dalkeith. In the year following, 
the said Sir William Douglas of Liddesdale was slain, at the 
hunts in Ettrick Forrest, by his cousin and godson, William, 
Earl of Douglas; for the slaughter of Alexander Ramsay, and 
other old enmities. Thus was the house of Douglas many years 
divided among themselves, pursuing each other with great 
unkindness and slaughter.

In the next year, which was from our redemption 1355, after 
Easter, there came to Scotland a noble knight, Eugenius de 
Garanteris, with 60 well-accoutred men; and delivered to the 
Governor, and the other lords of Scotland, to support France in 
their wars on England, 40,000 crowns of the sun.

Soon after, the King of England sent an army to Scotland, and 
burned Merse, Lothian, and Teviotdale. The Earls of March and 
Douglas, refusing to tolerate this injury, raised an army, to 
attack England. Nonetheless, when they were informed that 
England was gathered, they stayed on the Borders; and sent Sir 
William Ramsay, to run a foray through the country. At last, 
when he was returning home, with great booty of men and goods; 
the Englishmen attacked him, and followed him continually, until 
they came to the army of the Scots. Immediately, the Scots set 
on them with great noise and clamour, and put them finally to 
flight. Of Englishmen there were taken, Sir Thomas Gray, with 
his son; John Darras was taken similarly, with many other 
Englishmen. The Frenchmen bought several English prisoners at 
this time, and slew them, to revenge the death of their fathers, 
who were slain before by Englishmen in France.

The Earls of March and Douglas, after this victory, came 
quickly, with ladders, to the walls of Berwick, and won the 
town: howbeit, it was not without great slaughter. Of Englishmen 
there were slain, Alexander Ogil, captain of Berwick; Thomas 
Percy, brother to the Earl of Northumberland; and Edward Gray. 
Of the Scots there were slain, Thomas Vans, Andrew Scot of 
Balwearie, John Gordon, William Sinclair, Thomas Preston, 
Alexander Mowbray, knights.

When the Scots had won the town of Berwick in this manner, they 
were informed that King Edward was coming on them, with a new 
force. And because they had no provision to resist his army, 
they burned the town, and cast down the most part of the walls 
thereof. Nonetheless, King Edward, after his coming, repaired it 
with new walls; and went to Roxburgh: and there Balliol met him; 
and transferred all right and claim that he had to the crown of 
Scotland, into the said King Edward's hands; and requested him 
to persevere with perpetual hatred against the Scots.

Not long after, King Edward came to Haddington, to the great 
damage of all people lying thereabouts. One part of his navy 
plundered the church of Our Lady, called the White Church; and 
returned with the spoils thereof to their ships. But their 
sacrilege was not long unpunished; for suddenly arose a North 
wind, and drove all their ships so violently on the sea reefs 
and sands, that few of them escaped, save only so many as swam 
to land. King Edward, in contempt of God, because his navy was 
troubled in this manner, pursued all abbeys and religious places 
where he came, with great cruelty. It it true that, an 
Englishman plundered all the ornaments that was had the image of 
Our Lady, in the White Church; and immediately, the crucifix 
fell down on his head, and dashed out his brains.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
Of the Battle of Poitiers. How King David was 
ransomed. And how he punished his Barons, for fleeing 
from him at Durham.

Soon after the return of King Edward to England, William Douglas 
of Nithsdale recovered the lands of Galloway. The lands of 
Drysdale were recovered by Kirkpatrick in the same manner. On 
the 20th day of September, in the same year, occurred the battle 
of Poitiers, in France, as described here:

Edward, Prince of Wales, and son to King Edward, Windsor, came 
with an army to France, and attacked the country so cruelly, 
that it appeared that sundry lands thereof would come under his 
rule, if he were not quickly resisted. In the mean time, 
William, Earl of Douglas, with his kinsmen and friends, to the 
number of 3,000 men, went to France; and was tenderly received 
by King John, the first king of that name. Not long after, King 
John raised an army, and came to Poitiers. Edward, Prince of 
Wales, and son to King Edward, Windsor, after the coming of King 
John, began to raise his army; and in a subtle deceit, pretended 
to be daunted and made as if he would depart for England; so 
that Frenchmen and Scotsmen should break their array, by 
fiercely following his army. At the first skirmish, Sir John 
Claremont, Marshal of France, was slain. Prince Edward, 
encouraged by this beginning, and seeing his people raised in 
new vigour, thought nothing so good as to follow his fortune; 
and came quickly to Poitiers, where King John was camped for the 
time. Not long after, both the armies joined, and fought with 
great courage; until, at last, the Dauphin of France fled, with 
great forces: through which King John was left abandoned in the 
field, with his youngest son, Philip; who was afterwards named 
Philip Hardy, because his sword was found drawn in his hands. 
Thus was King John taken, and brought prisoner in England.

The Earl of Douglas was rescued by his friends out of this 
field. But Archibald Douglas, son to Sir James Douglas that was 
slain in Spain, was taken: but he was redeemed with small 
ransom; for when he was brought before the Englishmen, in coat-
armour and gilt harness, in the same manner as he fought, Sir 
William Ramsay of Colluthy took him by the throat, and said, 
"Traitor, you are the death of your master, the Earl of Douglas; 
for you have clothed yourself in the same armour that should 
have saved him." Immediately, he caused him to take off his 
finery; and held him in such vile labour, that he was redeemed 
for a small ransom.<116>

It is said, that King Edward, full of vain arrogance, sat 
crowned, with sceptre and diadem, between two captive kings, of 
Scotland and France, in his feast of Yule; that such things 
could be described to his glory: taking no thought to the 
uncertain state of man, as if no such adversity might fall on 
him.

King David, some years afterwards, was brought, by the Earl of 
Northhampton to Berwick; where many of the lords of Scotland 
convened to make his ransom: and, because they could not agree 
on it, he was brought again to London. At the next 
Michaelmas,<117> he was redeemed for 100,000 marks sterling; 
after he had lain 11 years prisoner in England: and, that this 
money should by paid the more surely, a truce was made for 14 
years. Many of the lords and barons of Scotland were held 
hostage in London, as surety for the payment of the said ransom.

King David was obliged, after his returning to Scotland, to cast 
down the castles of Morton, Dalswinton, Dumfries, and Durisdeer, 
because they were troublesome to the Englishmen. After his 
return to Scotland, he convened a parliament, and inflicted 
great punishment on them that fled from him at Durham. And, 
first, he broke the entail, that was made to his cousin, Robert 
Stuart, of the crown of Scotland; for he was a great cause of 
the defeat at Durham, by his fleeing: and, therefore, he 
transferred the said entail to John Sutherland, who was got on 
Jane, his youngest sister; and caused all the lords to be sworn 
to keep the said entail. The Earl of Sutherland, expecting his 
son John would succeed to the crown, divided the most part of 
his lands among his friends; who were Hayes, Sinclairs, Ogilvys, 
and Gordons. Nonetheless, the said Earl was frustrated both of 
his lands, and the crown of Scotland; for his son John was given 
among the remaining hostages for King David's ransom, and died 
at London.

After the death of the Earl of Sutherland's soon, Robert Stuart 
was reconciled to King David; and made heir to the crown, under 
the same entail as he was before. Many other great barons were 
punished in the same way, for their fleeing at Durham. The 
Church of Scotland gave the tenth penny of all their fruits to 
King David, to help in the payment of his ransom.

At this time, the realm of France was in great distress; for 
King John was held in captivity: until, at last, he left both 
his sons in pledge for him, and came to Paris; where he 
piteously lamented his captivity, and said, It was a great los 
to him, that he had not such noblemen in his days as Roland and 
Gawaine, to labour for his redemption, as there were in King 
Charles' time before him. Immediately, a nobleman of great 
courage and wisdom, enemy to the king's sloth, stood up and 
said, "If we could find such a prince as Charles, we should find 
Roland, and Gawain, and other such peers again."

These words were deeper printed in King John's mind than any man 
believed; because his feebleness and sloth was so openly 
reproached. Not long after, he returned to England to visit his 
sons, and died in London.



Chap. Sixteenth. 
Of great trouble that happened in Scotland by King 
David's second marriage; and of his death. Of several 
great Clerks, and marvels seen in Albion.

Not long after, King David called his lords and barons to a 
council: for, in the time of his captivity at London, he 
promised to transfer the crown of Scotland to King Edward's son, 
if the lords of Scotland would consent thereto. The lords, when 
this matter was proposed before them, answered, They would never 
consent thereto, so long as any of them might bear weapons or 
armour. King David was very pleased with this answer; for he was 
not obliged to labour further in this matter than his lords 
would consent.

In the next year, which was from our redemption, 1357, Lady 
Jane, spouse to King David, went to pilgramage to Saint Thomas 
of Canterbury, in England, and died, without any children of her 
body. King David, after her death, married a lusty woman, named 
Margaret Logy, daughter to Sir John Logy; and, within three 
months after, he repented: and was so sorrowful that he had 
degraded his blood-royal with such obscure lineage, that he 
banished her, and all others that advised him to marry her, out 
of his realm. At last, this lady went, with some of her friends, 
to Avignon, where the Pope had his seat at the time; and was so 
favored, that finally she got a sentence against King David, to 
stay with her as his lawful lady and wife. Thus the realm would 
have come under interdiction and great trouble, had she not died 
by the way, returning home.

King David did many things to administer his realm properly, and 
then repaired all the strongholds of his realm; and built a 
tower in the castle of Edinburgh, which was afterwards called 
David's Tower. Finally, when he had brought his realm to great 
tranquillity, he decided to go to Jerusalem, to visit the 
sepulchre of Christ: and, when he had arranged all things 
necessary thereto, he fell into a high fever, and died in the 
castle of Edinburgh, the 39th year of his reign, and the 47th 
year of his age: and was buried in Holyrood House; from our 
redemption, 1370 years.

Sundry marvels were seen, the same year, in Albion. Ravens, 
jackdaws, and magpies, nested in winter, contrary to the nature 
of their kind. All the ewes were barren, without any lambs. Mice 
and rats abounded with such plenty, that they could not be 
destroyed. Such a great spate of water was in all parts of 
Scotland, that many houses and cities were destroyed.

At this time there were many noble Clerics: also, John Duns 
[Scotus], of the order of Saint Francis, a man of great 
knowledge in theology; Richard Middleton, William Ockam, with 
many others.

And so ends here, the fifteenth book of these Chronicles.



Book XVI. 
Here Begins the Sixteenth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How Robert Stuart was made King of Scots. Of his sons 
and daughters; and how the realm was entailed to them.

After King David had been buried as described above, the nobles 
convened at Linlithgow, to choose a successor to the crown. On 
that day, many of the nobles supported Robert Stuart; but 
Willam, Earl of Douglas came, with a great force, and claimed 
the crown, his by right of Edward Balliol and Comyn; saying he 
was inheritor of both their rights, and was therefore just heir 
to the crown. It appeared that the said Earl William would usurp 
the crown by force, if it were not given to him freely. 
Nonetheless, he was frustrated of his purpose by George, Earl of 
March, and John Dunbar, Earl of Moray, and several other 
gentlemen, who he believed would have favored his claim. On Our 
Lady-day, in Lent, called the Annunciation,<118> the said Robert 
Stuart was crowned with great solemnity, the 57th year of his 
age. And, so that more friendship and kinship should stand 
between the said noble prince, and his subject the Earl of 
Douglas foresaid; it was agreed, that Euphemia, eldest daughter 
of King Robert, should be given to James, the Earl of Douglas' 
son, in marriage. In this way, the Stuarts came to the cronn; 
whose succession reigns yet, with great happiness, in the 8th 
person from this Robert.

When King Robert received the crown, he had as his wife, 
Euphemia, daughter of the Earl of Ross; with whom he had two 
sons, Walter and David. Before he married the said Earl of 
Rosse's daughter, he had Elizabeth Moore as his mistress; and 
had with her three sons, John, Robert, and Alexander; and 
several daughters; of who one was married to John Dunbar, Earl 
of Moray; another was married to John Lyon, Lord Glamis. This 
earldom of Moray continued with the Dunbars, only during the 
life of this Earl John and his son; by whom the succession 
failed, except a daughter, who was heir to the said earldom, and 
was married afterwards to Douglas: and by this way, Douglas came 
to the earldom of Moray.

King Robert, after his coronation, made several earls, lords, 
knights, and barons. James Lindsay of Glenesk was made Earl of 
Crawford. In the third year of King Robert, Euphemia, his Queen, 
died. King Robert immediately married Elizabeth Moore, the 
mistress described above, for the affection that he had for her 
children; that they could be legitimised, by the subsequent 
matrimony. Not long after, with the approval of parliament, he 
made John, his eldest son, got on Elizabeth Moore, Earl of 
Carrick; her second son, Robert, Earl of Menteith and Fife; the 
third son, Alexander, Earl of Buchan, and Lord of Badenoch. His 
eldest son, Walter, got on Euphemia, his wife, was made Earl of 
Atholl, and Lord of Brechin; his second son, David, Earl of 
Strathearn. This Walter was the slayer of James the First; for 
he always pretended a great right to the crown.

Not long after, a parliament was held at Perth. There the crown 
of Scotland was entailed to King Robert and his sons, in this 
manner: "John, his son, got on Elizabeth Moore, his mistress; by 
reason that he was his first-got son, and legitimated by 
subsequent matrimony, shoud succeed immediately to the crown; 
and failing of his male succession, the crown should came to 
Robert, his second son; and failing of his succession, to 
Alexander. And if he had no succession, the crown to come to 
Walter, who was got on Euphemia, his first wife; and failing 
succession male of him, the crown to come to David, Earl of 
Strathearn, and his heirs, whoever the might be."

All the nobles were made to swear, by the most binding oaths, to 
observe and keep this new succession, in their best manner.



Chap Second. 
How the Earl of March burnt Roxburgh; and how the 
English were several times defeated by Scots.

The Borderers of England, who live only by their wars and 
spoils; by envy of fortune, and long peace with Scotland, were 
brought to extreme poverty: and therefore, to find occasion of 
war, they slew certain friends of George, Earl of March, at the 
fair of Roxburgh. Earl George, refusing to tolerate this 
slaughter, sent a herald to Henry, Earl of Northumberland, 
Warden of the Border of England; desiring the slayers of his men 
to be surrendered to him, and the injuries done by them 
redressed. At last, when he had sent often to the Warden, to the 
effect foresaid, and receiving nothing but an answer full of 
derision; he postponed his displeasure, until a more suitable 
opportunity occurred.

In the year following, several merchants of England convened at 
Roxburgh. And in the meantime, the said Earl George gathered a 
great force, with his brother the Earl of Moray, and took the 
said town, and put it to sack. The English, soon after, came wth 
an army to Scotland, and burned certain lands pertaining to Sir 
John Gordon; for they borderd with the Earl of March's lands: 
and spared neither wife nor child where they came; regarding not 
what misery they suffered, provided they could harm their 
enemies. Sir John Gordon, very desirous to revenge this injury, 
came to England with a great force, and brought a plunder of men 
and goods out of it, without any obstacle. Against whom, came 
John Lilburn, with an army; and this Gordon, nothing afraid, met 
him with great courage and valour: through which there followed 
a sharp battle, fought for a long time with uncertain victory; 
for the Scots were five times vanquished that day, and as often 
victorious. At last, the Englishmen were clearly defeated, and 
Lilburn, their captain, brought prisoner to Scotland.

Henry Percy, Earl of Northumberland, came, with 7,000 men, to 
Duns, to revenge these damages. In the night following, the 
country men and shepherds filled several dry leather pots full 
of small stones, and tied them together, in manner of saddle-
bags, to their horse; then chased them about the camp where 
these Englishmen lay. Immediately, all the horses that were 
among the army of England were so frightened with the noise of 
these saddle-bags, that no reins might hold them; but ran 
scattered through the country. For fear of this trouble, the 
Englishmen stood all night in battle array, always waiting for 
when their enemies should attack them. On the following day, 
they returned home, for want of horses, on their feet; after 
their horses were far scattered from them, and fallen as prey to 
the country.

In the meantime, Thomas Musgrave, captain of Berwick, came to 
support the Earl of Northumberland; but he was vanquished, and 
brought prisoner, by John Gordon, to Scotland. And not only were 
the Scots victorious in the East parts of Scotland, but in the 
West Borders in the same manner; where Sir John Johnston of that 
ilk, fought with the Englishmen at several skirmishings, and was 
always victorious.



Chap. Third. 
Of a great plague in Scotland. How the English were 
defeated at Solway. Of the message sent by Charles of 
France; and how the surname of Lyons took their 
beginning.

About this time, Pope Gregory the 11th sent a legate from 
Avignon to King Robert, and forbade him to meddle with any goods 
pertaining to the church, after a prelate's death. In this year, 
the abbey of Saint Andrew's was burned, by negligence of a 
plumber, who left one of his hot irons in a crow's-nest; where 
it raised such a huge fire, that it could not be quenched until 
all the church was burned.

On the 22nd day of October, from our redemption 1368, David 
Stuart was born, who was afterwards Duke of Rothesay. And on 
Saint Andrew's Day<119> next following, the town of Berwick was 
taken by Sir John Gordon, during the night: but it was not long 
kept; for he was beaten out by the same way he entered. After 
this, William, Earl of Douglas, came, with 20,000 men, to the 
fair of Penrith, within England; and plundered the merchants of 
all their goods, and returned with incredible booty to Scotland. 
The Scots, thought they had profited greatly by these goods, but 
came to irrecoverable dissolation; for with these goods came so 
grievous a plague in Scotland, that the third part of all the 
people died. This was the third time that the plague came to 
Scotland; from the Incarnation of God, 1370 years.

The Englishmen, to revenge these raids made by the Earl of 
Douglas at Penrith, came to Scotland over the Solway, and 
attacked the country with fire and slaughter, in the most cruel 
manner. In the meantime, the Scots gathered, to the number of 
500 men, and stood in a narrow glen, until the Englishmen were 
coming by them; and with so huge noise and clamour set on them, 
that they turned tail: 400 of them were slain, and many of the 
rest perished in the Solway. King Charles the 6th of France, 
hearing the fame of their illustrious deeds, sent his 
ambassadors to King Robert in Scotland; exhorting him to follow 
fortune, and attack his enemies with continual battle; and 
promised a yearly pension of money to him and his successors, 
Kings of Scotland, if he forced the army of England to leave 
France. These ambassadors renewed the treaty of France with the 
Scots, and soon after were despatched: and then Walter Wardlaw, 
Cardinal and Bishop of Glasgow was sent, with many other 
noblemen, to renew the treaty with France.

In this next year, John Lyon, Chancellor of Scotland, was 
unhappily slain by James Lindsay, Earl of Crawford. It is said, 
that this John Lyon was a lusty man, endowed with many gifts of 
nature and fortune, with excellent beauty; and, for his good 
manners, so pleasing to every creature, that he was made 
secretary to the said Earl; and after that, made so familiar to 
King Robert, that he got his daughter Elizabeth in marriage, 
with many rich lands, called Glamis: of whom are descended the 
surname of Lyons. In memory whereof, they bear the lion in their 
arms, with lilies and tressure,<83> in the same manner as the 
king bears; excepting only, that they bear their lions in a 
black field. John Lyon, after his marriage, grew each day in 
greater friendship with King Robert: through which, the Earl of 
Crawford took such displeasure, that he slew him at Forfar. King 
Robert, perturbed by this crime, banished the Earl of Crawford 
out of Scotland for several years; until at last he was 
reconciled, by the intercession of the Earls of Douglas and 
March, to the King's favour. And in the year following, which 
was from our redemption 1376, Prince Edward of England, who took 
King John at Poiters, died. And in the next year, King Edward 
Windsor, his father, died; and left behind him 4 sons alive; 
that is to say, the Duke of Clarence, the Duke of Lancaster, the 
Duke of York, and the Earl of Cambrige. And in this same year, 
was the coronation of King Richard, son to Prince Edward, who 
had died.



Chap. Fourth. 
Of great cruelties done by Englishmen against Scots. 
How the King of France sent great support to Scots.

In the fourth year after, which was from our redemption 1381, 
John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, came, with many noblemen, to 
treat peace between the two realms of England and Scotland. At 
last, when he had agreed 3 years peace with the Scots, and was 
returning home, he got news, that the commoners of England had 
risen with great power against this new King Richard, and slain 
the Bishop of Canterbury, with many other nobles and gentlemen 
of England. Immediately, he returned to the Borders, and was 
convoyed by William, Earl of Douglas, and Archibald Douglas, 
Lord of Galloway, to Holyrood House, beside Edinburgh; where he 
remained until, at last, Jack Straw was quartered, and all 
others who supported him punished.

As soon as the truce had expired, Archibald Douglas, Lord of 
Galloway, very reluctant to sustain the injuries daily done in 
Galloway and Annandale, by the Englishmen of Lochmaben; came 
with a great force, with the support of the Earls of Douglas and 
March. And when they had lain at the siege of that house 9 days, 
they fought against a force of Englishmen that came out of 
Carlisle to relieve the said house; and put them, after long 
fighting, to flight: through which, they got both victory on 
their enemies, and the house surrendered to them, in one day. As 
soon as the house was taken, it was cast down to the ground. 
King Richard, hearing Lochmaben was taken in this manner, sent 
the Baron of Graystoke, with great munition and victuals, to 
garrison the castle of Roxburgh. At last, when he was coming 
within a mile of the said castle, he was taken by the Earl of 
March, and brought to Dunbar, with all his supplies.

King Richard, hearing of these many injuries done by the Scots, 
sent his uncle the Duke of Lancaster, with great armies, to 
Scotland, both by sea and land: and after he had overrun both 
Merse and Lothian, he came to Edinburgh. And, because of the 
courtesy that he received there in the time of his exile, he 
returned to England without any further assaults. Nonetheless, 
his navy stayed still in Forth, and plundered and burned the 
sea-coasts on each side. On their return, they burned the abbey 
of Saint Colcille, but the church was saved by a miracle. It is 
said, an Englishman put fire thrice in the church, and it went 
out each time, and the Englishman went insane. This navy of 
Englishmen, not satiated with their cruelties, came to Fife, and 
plundered many towns thereof. At last, Thomas and Nicholas 
Erskines, Alexander Lindsay, and William Cunninghame of 
Kilmaurs, set upon them in Fife, and slew such a great number of 
them, that few of them returned to their ships.

In this year, the Earl of Douglas put the Englishmen out of 
Teviotdale, and recovered all the strongholds thereof; which 
were held under the dominion of Englishmen, from the battle of 
Durham to those days. This was the last honourable feat done by 
the said Earl William, one of the most valiant men of his day. 
He died soon after, of a hot fever, in the castle of Douglas; 
and lies in Melrose. After his death, his son James succeeded to 
the earldom of Douglas; a right fierce and valiant knight. In 
the month of September next following, he recovered the town of 
Berwick out of Englishmen's hands; and came with such an army to 
England, that he burned and plndered all the lands thereof, as 
far as Newcastle. Not long after, he was commanded by King 
Robert to return to Perth, without any excuses, to give his 
advice concerning several great matters; for Jean de Vienne, 
Admiral of France, and Earl of Valence, came, in the month of 
May, to Scotland, with 240 warships, two thousand 500 armed men, 
many of them barons and gentlemen: 400 of them were hackbutters; 
1200 cross-bow men; with pikes, halberds, and such like munition 
of war; their victuals provided and wages paid for a year. And 
in addition this great force, they brought 400 cuirasses of fine 
armour, 400 half-length swords, and 40,000 crowns of the 
sun,<120> to be given where King Robert thought expedient, among 
his nobles.

Not long after, with the approval of all the barons of Scotland, 
King Robert raised an army of fifty thousand men; and made 
Robert his son, who was Earl of Fife, lieutenant to the said 
army; and made the Earls of Douglas and March to be captains 
under him. This army came to England, and cast down the castles 
of Wark, Ford, and Cornwell. Nonetheless, the weather was so 
bitter, they were forced to return to Scotland. At their return, 
they set down their camp at Roxburgh, to besiege the castle 
there. The Admiral of France desired, if the castle were won by 
his munitions and people, for it to be kept, in times coming, in 
the King of France's name. And because the Scots refused to take 
the house under these conditions, the army departed. And at the 
Hallowmass<121> next following, the Admiral departed for France, 
with the remainder of his people.



Chap. Fifth 
How King Richard attacked Scotland with great 
cruelties; and of great deeds done by William Douglas.

 After the departure of the Frenchmen, the Scots came with an 
army to England, and remained two months; then returned, with 
great plunder of men and goods, to Scotland. King Richard, after 
his return fom France, to revenge their injuries done by Scots, 
came, with great forces, through the Merse and Lothian; putting 
both lands, towns, and churches, where he came, to utter 
destruction. He burned Melrose, Dryburgh, Newbattle, and slew 
all the religious men thereof; also, he burned Edinburgh, and 
the church of Saint Giles: but the abbey was saved by the Duke 
of Lancaster, for he previously been lodged in it. Such things 
done, King Richard returned to England, without any damage done 
to him by Scots.

In the next year, which was from our redemption 1387, Bishop 
Walter Warldlaw of Glasgow, cardinal, died.

Not long after the return of King Richard to England, the Duke 
of Albany came with an army of 30,000 men to England. In his 
army were James, Earl of Douglas, and Archibald Douglas, Lord of 
Galloway. This army came so skilfully through the Water of 
Solway, that they came to Cockermouth in England, and stayed 
there three days, attacking the country with great cruelties; 
and returned with great plunder of goods to Scotland.

Among several spoils got in this expedition, there was found a 
charter of certain lands given by the King of England, in these 
words:
"I, King Athelstane, 
Give to Paulane, 
Odham, 
Rodam; 
As good, and as fair, 
As ever they mine were. 
And thereto witness, Maud, my wife."
 
	Which charter is not unlike a charter given by King 
William; as follows:
"Here I, William, King, 
The third year of my reign, 
Gives to the, Normand Huntere, 
(To me thou art both loved and dear,) 
The Hop, and the Hoptown; 
And all the lands up and down, 
Under the earth to hell, above the earth to heaven; 
From me, and from mine, 
To thee, and to thine, 
As free, as the kingdom is mine: 
To verify that this is sooth, 
I bite the white wax with my tooth, 
Before Meg, Maud, Marjory, and my eldest son: 
For a bow, and an broad arrow, 
When I came to hunt upon Yarrow."

By these charters it appears, more faith was given to words of 
kings, princes, and other people, in those days, than are given 
now; for the talent of man seeks so many deceits, and new 
inventions, that no words can be found sufficient to assure such 
donations and charters given in our days.

In this last campaign against the English, William, son to 
Archibald Douglas, Lord of Galloway, won great fame and honour. 
For, above his many other valiant deeds, he burned the suburbs 
of Carlisle, having but two servants in his company; and made 
such marvellous slaughter on the soldiers thereof, that he cast 
several of them over the bridge, and slew the others who kept 
the bridge. After this, when the said town was besieged, he 
followed so fiercely on the soldiers who issued forth, that he 
was finally taken prisoner by four Englishmen, and his weapons 
beaten from him: at last, when he was to be brought inside the 
town, he felled two of them with his fist, and drove off the 
remaining two; through which he rescued himself from his 
enemies. King Robert, for this most honourable deed, gave to the 
said William his daughter Egidia in marriage, who excelled all 
other women in beauty. It is said, the King of France was so 
enamoured with this virgin, that he commanded a painter go come 
to Scotland, to paint her visage to the life; nonetheless, 
before the coming of this painter, she was married to the said 
William. This William got on her a daughter; who was married 
afterwards to the Earl of Orkney.



Chap. Sixth. 
How Robert Stuart and William Douglas did great deeds 
in Ireland. How James, Earl of Douglas, vanquished 
Henry Percy in single combat. And how he besieged 
Newcastle.

In the year following, which was from our redemption, 1388, 
Robert, Earl of Fife, and Archibald, Lord of Galloway, entered 
England with a proud army: and, at the same time, several 
Irishmen came with great forces, to Galloway, and took great 
plunder out of the same. Robert Stuart, and William Douglas, son 
to Archibald, Lord of Galloway, to revenge these extortions, 
went with an army to Ireland, and besieged a strong town, named 
Carlingford. The citizens thereof, having no strength to resist, 
purchased truce for certain sums of money; and, in the meantime, 
they gathered a company of 800 men, by support of another town, 
named Dundalk. Nonetheless, the said Robert and William fought 
with such courage, that they vanquished their enemies; and after 
they had plundered this town of Carlingford, they burned it to 
ashes; then took 15 ships which were lying in the harbour, and 
loaded them with the goods of this town; and in their return 
home, they plundered the Isle of Man.

Not long after their return to Scotland, King Richard sent an 
army to Scotland. This army entered the Merse, and cast down 
many great towers and strongholds thereof. King Robert then 
convened all his nobles at Aberdeen; in which, it was decided to 
raise the power of the realm with all diligence, to revenge 
these injuries done by Englishmen. Not long after, 2 armies were 
raised. The first was given in governance to Robert Stuart, Earl 
of Fife; having with him the Earl of Menteith; Archibald 
Douglas, Lord of Galloway; and Alexander Lindsay of Wauchope; to 
the number of 15,000 men, to go to Cumberland. The other army 
was given to James, Earl of Douglas, and George, Earl of March; 
having with them James Lindsay, Earl of Crawford; John Dunbar, 
Earl of Moray; and Hay, Constable of Scotland; with similar 
number as the other, to attack Northumberland. These armies 
wrought such cruelties, that nothing was heard but screams and 
groans of dying people, in all parts where they came; with most 
terrible flames, bringing great towns and buildings to utter 
ruin. At last, both these armies met together at Newcastle, 
after they had passed, with sword and fire, through all the 
lands of Northumberland and Cumbria.

In the meantime, the Earl of Douglas choose 10,000 valiant men 
to besiege Newcastle, which stands upon the Water of Tyne; and 
began to search diligently, in what way he might most easily 
attack the said town: which was then full of people; for the 
most part of all the chosen men from Northumberland and York 
were in the said town; with Sir Henry Percy, second son to the 
Earl of Northumberland; called, for his continual pricking, 
Harry Hotspur. This Henry, confiding in his singular courage and 
long use of arms, came forth from Newcastle, desiring to fight 
with the Earl of Douglas in single combat. Douglas, not refusing 
his desires, gladly condescended to fight in whatever way he 
pleased. Finally, these two fierce champions mounted on their 
barded<87> coursers, and ran awfully together, with square and 
ground spears, to the death. Douglas, wise and circumspect in 
all his doings, not only saved himself from harm by his enemies; 
but, by his strength and singular courage, knocked the Percy out 
of the saddle. The Englishmen, who stood before the gates, 
waiting for the chance of fortune, suddenly rescued the Percy, 
and brought him to their town. Thus succeeded no less honour to 
Douglas than dishonour to Percy.

Such things done, Douglas called all his captains before him, to 
show them in what part the town could be most easily taken. 
Immediately, all his army came smartly with ladders to the 
walls, and filled the ditches with great multitude of hay and 
trees. Nonetheless, the town was so valiantly defended, that he 
was constrained to depart from the siege, with great slaughter 
of his people; and soon after, he took his voyage to return to 
Scotland.



Chap. Seventh 
How the English were defeated at Otterburn; the Earl 
of Douglas slain; and Percy brought prisoner to 
Scotland. How the Hepburns took their beginning.

Now James, Earl of Douglas was coming to the town of Otterburn, 
in Redesdale, to return to Scotland; when suddenly came to him a 
borderer on a swift gelding, and said how the Englishmen were 
coming on him with battle array. Thus were the Scots greatly 
afraid. Nonetheless, Douglas exhorted them to remember their 
frequent victories, by which they vanquished their enemies so 
often before: and prayed them not to fear the multitude of their 
foes; for it was no difficulty to defeat them who have been so 
often before defeated by them. Also, their enemies were no more 
at that time than they were before at Bannockburn, where 30,000 
defeated 300,000. And finally, he desired them to remember well 
to their courage and honour, proven with such great success in 
previous years; so that they could win some new and recent 
victory, which would be more celebrated than any old glory of 
other past victories. And because he knew all the people in his 
company, and had campaigned with them much of his days, he 
exhorted every one of them by himself, to show their courage and 
virtue with some notable deeds against their enemies.

On the other side, Harry Hotspur, captain of the Englishmen, 
exhorted his people to fight for defence of their country, and 
their parents, children, wives, and goods; and show how they 
were of such strength, that they might destroy their enemies at 
their pleasure. And because victory was certain in their hands, 
and their enemies frightened; it would be best to go forward 
with such courage, that their enemies would be vanquished at 
their first joining. Immediately, at the sound of a trumpet, 
both the armies joined with the greatest fury, and fought long 
with uncertain victory; until at last they were severed from 
each other by the coming of the night. Nonetheless, they waited 
until the rising of the moon, to fight again. As soon, 
therefore, as the moon had risen, they joined again, with 
greater hatred than before: and when the front rank of the Scots 
were slain, the Englishmen began to drive the Scots back; and, 
without doubt, they would have won the standards of Douglas, and 
put his army to flight, had not Patrick Hepburn, with his son 
and friends, come quickly to the support of the Scots: by whom 
the battle was renewed.

While the armies were fighting with such cruelty, Douglas came 
with a heavy mace, of more weight and quantity than any man 
could wield in those days; and rushed among the great force of 
his enemies, where he made such terrible slaughter, that they 
were finally put to flight. The chase continued, with great 
slaughter of Englishmen, until the break of the day.

In this battle, Harry Percy, and his brother Rudolph, were taken 
by Keith, Marshal of Scotland. Of the English 500 were slain, 
all nobles. Many were taken: among whom were the two Percys, 
Robert Ogil, Thomas Halbart, John Lilburn, William Wauchlute, 
Robert Hekon, John Colwell, and Patrick Lovell, knights; with 
many other nobles, in such multitude, that the takers were of 
small number, in comparison to the great number of prisoners. 
This victory did not succeeded to the Scots without great 
slaughter of many noblemen; for when the enemy was clearly 
defeated, the Earls of Crawford, March, and Moray entered into 
Douglas' tent, where he had returned after this victory, and 
found him near dead; thrice stricken through the body, and a 
deadly wound in his head; which was given to him by Englishmen, 
after his helmet was not well attached to his head. And when 
they saw him in such sorrowful state, they fell down in tears 
and mourning. Then Douglas, with such courage as he might, said 
to them these words: "My heartfelt friends, remove all this 
lament and dolour out of your breasts, and rejoice in the 
present victory, which is granted to you by special favour of 
God. We have risked our lives this day, for the honour that has 
now succeeded to us. Therefore, turn your tears and dolour into 
hymns and prayers for my soul. Forget not my good deeds done for 
you, although this mischance has fallen to me. And if you desire 
to recompense my abundant kindness, so often sustained for your 
welfare and ease; I beseech you to pray the merciful and most 
powerful God to have mercy on my soul. I beseech you, now, 
cherish virtue and courage, for the defence of your realm and 
liberty; and hold yourselves in such perpetual concord, that you 
may daily increase in honour and friendship, to the terror of 
foes."

Scarcely were their words said, when he, overcome with dolour, 
surrendered his soul to God. And he was, while he lived, one of 
the most valiant champions that ever decorated this realm with 
the greatest honour. After his death, such sorrow followed among 
his army, that neither the present victory, spoils, nor great 
riches coming to them by chance of fortune, might keep their 
eyes from continual tears.

Not long after, by the coming of Robert Stuart, Earl of Fife, 
the dolour, although it was some part ceased, was renewed; for 
though this victory succeeded to Scots, with great slaughter of 
Englishmen, yet none was in that army but would have been 
content to have changed his life for Douglas. This Earl of 
Douglas was brought, after his death, to Melrose, and buried 
beside his father, Earl Willaim. And because this Earl James had 
no heirs of his body, Archibald, Lord of Galloway, succeeded to 
the said earldom. It is said, in the time of King David Bruce, 
an Englishman was taken prisoner, named Hepburn; and held many 
years in Scotland, for non-payment of his ransom. At last, when 
the Earl of March was in danger of his life, by the rage of an 
insolent and unbroken horse; this Hepburn came quickly to his 
bridle, when no other man dared restrain this horse. Thus he 
saved the Earl's life, and got certain lands in Lothian. Whose 
posterity is grown in such strength of lands and surname, that 
now, by several noble knights who are in our days, are descended 
of the same blood, many noble Earls of Bothwell, of no less 
honour, nobility, and lands, than any other earls or barons in 
this realm: and of that surname there have been been many noble 
prelates, of singular erudition, as yet occurs in our days.

This battle of Otterburn was fought on Saint Oswald's Day, the 
5th day of August; the year of God, 1388 years.



Chap Eighth. 
How Robert, Earl of Fife, was made Governor of 
Scotland. How Alexander, bastard son to King Robert, 
was punished for his tyranny; and of King Robert's 
Death.

In the next year, a parliament was held at Perth; in which, King 
Robert said before his nobles, that he was so broken with age, 
that he could not do his duties, in the governance of his realm. 
And therefore, by consent of the three estates, he made Robert, 
his second son, Governor of Scotland; for his eldest son, John, 
Earl of Carrick, got such an injury on his leg, by Sir James 
Douglas's horse, of Dalkeith, that he could not travel through 
the realm.

King Richard, after the battle of Otterburn, sent the Marshal of 
England to be warden against Scotland; for Henry Percy and his 
brother were held prisoners in Scotland. This Earl, at his first 
coming, reproved the borderers of England, of the misaventure 
falling to them at Otterburn; and said, it was great shame to 
them to be vanquished by Scots, they outnumbering them four for 
one. At last, he made his great oath, wherever he found any 
Scots, he would give them battle, although he were in few, and 
they in great number. Nonetheless, as oft occurs, such vain 
ostentation seldom succeeds with gravity and honour in the end. 
This Earl, not long after, when Robert, Governor of the Scots, 
was coming to Northumberland with a small army; put him to 
flight: and when the herald demanded him, why he was unmindful 
of his vow; he answered, That he was commanded by his master to 
risk not so many lusty and valiant men as were in his army, 
witout certain advantage. Robert the Governor, after he had 
wasted the most part of Northumberland, returned, with great 
plunder of men and goods, to Scotland. In the same year, a truce 
was made, for three years, between France and England; and the 
Scots, if they pleased, were comprised within the said truce.

Soon after, ambassadors came to King Robert, directed from King 
Richard of England, to see if he would abide by this peace 
before contracted: he answered, He would gladly abide by it.

While these great matters were happening in Scotland, Alexander 
Stuart, Earl of Buchan, the third son of King Robert, burned the 
cathedral church of Moray, the lantern and ornament of the North 
of Scotland in those days. King Robert, refusing to tolerate 
such great oppression and cruelty done by his son Alexander; 
took him, after he was brought to his presence, and put him in a 
strong prison: where he remained to the end of his life.

The realm being, in this manner, brought to good tranquillity; 
King Robert, by long age, was brought to great infirmity: and 
died, at his castle of Dundonald, the 19th day of April; from 
our redemption, 1390 years; after he had reigned 19 years.



Chap. Ninth. 
Of King Robert the Third. Of the Death of William 
Douglas, Lord of Nithsdale. How the clans of Clan Kay 
and Clan Chattan fought at Perth.

After the death of King Robert the Second, his son, John, Earl 
of Carrick, was crowned at Scone, on Our Lady-Day, in August, 
called the Assumption<102>. The lords thought that John was an 
unlucky name for a king; for King John of France was taken 
unhappily at Poitiers, as is described above: and, therefore, 
they called him Robert, after his father.

About this time, William Douglas of Nithsdale was chosen, by the 
lords of Prussia, as admiral, to go, with 240 ships, against the 
Turks. This William was esteemed so far by the said lords, that 
he was envied greatly by Lord Clifford, Englishman; and, 
therefore, the said Clifford challenged him to single combat. 
Nonetheless, before the coming of the day, this Clifford was so 
afraid, that he lay in wait with great forces of men, and, slew 
the said Douglas, on the bridge of Danzig. By his death, this 
great deed that might have been done against the Turks, was 
prevented.

Not long after the coronation of Robert the Third, tidings came, 
that Duncan Stuart, son to Alexander, the king's brother 
described above, was coming to Angus with great forces of men; 
and slew Walter Ogilvy, with his sons and friends, who were 
defending of the country. But his attempts were not long 
unpunished; for he was taken by the Earl of Crawford, and all 
his accomplices punished for their conspiracy.

At this time, much of the North of Scotland was heavily troubled 
by two clans of Gaelic Highlanders, named Clan Kay and Clan 
Chattan; attacking each other's lands with continual slaughter 
and robbery. At last, it was agreed between the headsmen of 
their two clans, by the direction of the Earls of Moray and 
Crawford, that 30 of the principal men of each clan should come, 
with 30 of the other clan, arrayed in their best way; and should 
convene before the king at Perth, for decision of all pleas; and 
fight with sharp swords to the death, without any armour: and 
that clan where the victory succeeded, to have perpetual rule 
above the other. Both these clans, glad of this condition, came 
to the North Inch, beside Perth, with judges set on scaffolds, 
to settle the matter. One of these clans was short a man to make 
up the number, and hired a peasant, for money, to defend their 
action, although this man had no connection with them in blood 
nor kinship. These two clans stood arrayed with great hatred 
against other; and, at the sound of a trumpet, rushed together; 
paying no attention to their wounds, so long as they could 
destroy their enemies; and fought in this manner long, with 
uncertain victory: when one fell, another was put in his place. 
At last, the Clan Kays were all slain except one, that swam 
through the Water of Tay. Of Clan Chattan, 11 persons were left 
alive; but they were so hurt, that they could not hold their 
swords in their hands. This fight was from the Incarnation, 1396 
years.



Chap. Tenth. 
How King Robert made his son Duke of Rothesay, and his 
brother Duke of Albany. Of great deeds done by the 
Earl of Crawford.

In the third year after, a parliament was held at Perth; where 
King Robert the Third, after many acts done for the common good, 
made David, his eldest son, being 18 years of age, Duke of 
Rothesay; and Robert, his brother, who was Governor, and Earl of 
Menteith and Fife, Duke of Albany. These were the first dukes 
that were in Scotland.

During the peace between Englishmen and Scots, there were 
frequent companies of Englishmen in Scotland; and similarly of 
the Scots in England: through which, many honourable tournaments 
were often held between Scots and English, for defence of their 
honour, and glory in arms. Among which, was not little praised, 
the honorable victory got by David, Earl of Crawford, on the 
bridge of London, gainst Lord Wells, in this manner: Lord Wells 
was sent as ambassador to Scotland, concerning certain high 
matters between the two Kings of the English and Scots. And when 
he was at a solemn banquet, where Scotsmen and English were 
talking about deeds of arms, this Lord Wells said: "Let words 
have no place. If you do not know the warfare and valiant deeds 
of Englishmen, fight me, at a day and place when you wish, and 
you shall soon have experience of them." Then David, Earl of 
Crawford, said "I will fight." Immediately, by consent of both 
parties, the day and place was assigned: Lord Wells choose the 
bridge of London for the place, and Earl David choose Saint 
George's Day<122>, because he was a valiant knight. Then Lord 
Wells departed for London. Before the day, Earl David came with 
30 persons, well accoutred, to London.

As soon as the day of battle had come, both the parties were 
convoyed to the bridge. Soon after, at the sound of a trumpet, 
the two parties ran quickly together, on their caparisoned 
stallions, with square and sharpened lances, to the death. Earl 
David, notwithstanding the violent blows of lances broken on his 
helmet and visage, sat so strongly, that the people, moved by 
vain suspicion, cried that Earl David, contrary to the laws of 
arms, was tied to the saddle. Earl David, hearing this murmur, 
dismounted his horse; and, without any support, ascended again 
into the saddle. Immediately, they rushed together, with new 
lances, the second time, with burning desire to acquire honour. 
But in the third encounter, Lord Wells was knocked out of the 
saddle, with such violence, that he fell to the ground, to the 
great displeasure of the Englishmen. Earl David, seeing him 
fall, dismounted quickly from his horse, and tenderly embraced 
him; that the people might understand he fought with no hatred, 
but only for the glory of victory. As a sign of more humanity, 
he visited him each day, until he recovered his health. There 
were many other contests at this time, between Englishmen and 
Scots; each man contending to adorn his own nation with most 
admiration.

Not long afterwards, Earl David held a solemn banquet, where 
many nobles of England were present for the time; not ceasing, 
as their custom is, to praise themselves. At last, when the 
herald of England had announced this Earl David, as a valiant 
and noble knight, an Englishman, moved by envy, said, "It is not 
surprising the Scots are thought to be noble and valiant; for 
they were got by our noble elders, when their fathers were 
banished, and their realm nearly obtained." Then Earl David 
said, "It is not surprising the Englishmen are thought feeble 
and degenerate; for they were got by English cooks and friars, 
when the great nobles thereof got us in Scotland." Such 
friendship and kinship continuing between English and Scots, 
Earl David returned to Scotland, with many nobles of England. 
And because he vanquished Lord Wells upon Saint George's Day, he 
founded 7 priests to sing for him, in our Lady Church of Dundee, 
in the honour of Saint George.



Chap. Eleventh. 
How Sir Robert Marlowe was defeated by Hugh Trail. How 
Henry, Duke of Lancaster, obtained the crown of 
England, and deposed King Richard.

Not long afterwards, Sir Robert Marlowe, Englishman, came to 
Scotland, ready to fight against any man that would meet him in 
single combat. He vanquished Archibald Edmonston and Hugh 
Wallace: but, at last, he was vanquished by Hugh Traill, at 
Berwick, and died of chagrin. Several other tournaments were 
held, the same year, between Englishmen and Scots, with varying 
outcomes. The same year, King Richard of England married Isabel, 
daughter to Charles, the 6th of that name, King of France. And 
because she was only 11 years of age, and could not sustain the 
duties of marriage, King Richard went, by the advice of his 
nobles, to quell the rebellion of Ireland; intending to remain 
there, until his wife came of age.

Soon after his departure for Ireland, the Earls of Derby, 
Northumberland, with many other nobles of England, conspired to 
put him from the crown. King Richard, hearing this conspiracy 
made against him, came from Ireland to Wales, and sent writings 
to all his friends to come quickly to him, that he might recover 
his realm, and punish the rebellion of his nobles. The principal 
lords who conspired against him, sent their writings, desiring 
to be reconciled with him; and promised, if he would forgive 
their offence, not only to receive him with greatest honour, but 
never to rebel against him in times coming. King Richard, giving 
them credit in this matter, came from Wales; and in his return 
to London, was taken by his lords, notwithstanding their 
promise, and put in captivity, until he renounced all right that 
he had to the crown of England, and was sentenced to perpetual 
imprisonment. After long suffering, he escaped prison, in a 
woman's clothes; and came to Galloway, where he took service to 
a Scot, named Macdonald. At last he was recognised, and brought 
to King Robert the Third: by whom he was treated with great 
reverence. King Richard, knowing himself cast down from his 
royal estate, gave himself wholly to religious devotion: until, 
at last, he died in Stirling, and was buried in the Black-Friars 
thereof. After his expulsion, Henry, the fourth of that name, 
and son to John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, was crowned at 
Westminster, the 13th day of October, the year of God, 1399.

Not long after, Isabel, King Richard's wife, being but 12 years 
of age, returned to Paris, after she was redeemed by her father 
with great ransom. It is said, a hermit came to King Henry, 
after his coronation, and admonished him, by authority of God, 
to restore the just heir to the crown; and predicted, if he were 
rebelling against him, that great vengeance and calamity would 
fall on his house. King Henry, dreading that this hermit's words 
should move the people to conspiracy against him, had this 
hermit quickly put to death. And as this hermit said, so it 
happened; for great slaughter and trouble succeeded continually, 
between the heirs of King Richard, and the house of Lancaster: 
until, at last, Henry, the 7th of that name, married the 
daughter of Edward the 4th, just heir to the crown of England. 
And so both their houses were reconciled to each other, without 
any contention following.



Chap. Twelfth. 
How the Marriage beteeen the Duke of Rothesay, and the 
Earl of March's Daughter, was dissolved. Of the 
trouble that came from this.

In the next year, which was 1400 from our salvation, King Robert 
bethrothed his son, the Duke of Rothesay, to the Earl of March's 
daughter. Archibald, Earl of Douglas, being indignant that the 
Earl of March should be preferred to him, bethrothed his 
daughter Marjory to the said Duke, by the advice of Robert, Duke 
of Albany. The Earl of March, before the marriage was completed, 
went to the king, to inquire if he would stand to his first 
contract. And because he got no satisfactory answer, he made a 
vow to revenge the contempt done to him, with all the injury he 
could do.

Soon after, he went to England, and left his house of Dunbar, 
well garrisoned, in the keeping of his sister's son, Robert 
Maitland. Archibald, Earl of Douglas, after his departure, came 
to Dunbar, and desired the castle to be surrendered to him, on 
the king's orders. This Robert Maitland was so impressed by the 
king's writ, that he surrendered the house to Douglas. George, 
Earl of March, knowing the house taken from him by Douglas, 
brought all his friends to England: and determined, as the 
greatest enemy to Scotland, to attack it and do as much harm as 
he could. King Robert, dreading trouble from his rebellion, sent 
a herald, desiring him, in writing, to return to Scotland; and 
to have all injuries repaired as he pleased. And because the 
said George refused to return to Scotland, until he had some 
revenge on the Earl of Douglas, King Robert sent a letter to 
King Henry of England, desiring him, if he would have peace with 
the Scots, to put George Dunbar out of his lands of England; and 
to allow no rebels of Scotland to have refuge wihin his realm. 
King Henry denied these honest petitions of King Robert. Thus 
was the peace dissolved between Scots and English.

Soon after, Harry Hotspur, and the said Earl of March, took 
great plunder of goods out of Scotland. Nonetheless, before they 
returned to Berwick, Archibald, Earl of Douglas, recovered all 
of it; and came to Edinburgh: where he soon after died, of a hot 
fever. This Archibald was a nobleman of singular courage and 
virtue: having priests and religious men in great reverence. He 
founded the college of Bothwell, and the nunnery of Lincluden; 
which was after changed in a colleige of priests, because the 
nuns thereof were of evil life. After the death of Archibald, 
Earl of Douglas, his second son, Archibald, was made Earl of 
Douglas, for his eldest son, William, died in the year before.



Chap. Thirteenth. 
How King Henry came to Scotland with a great army. Of 
the death of the Duke of Rothesay; and how the Scots 
were defeated at Nesbit, by the Earl of March.

A short time afterwards, King Henry came to Scotland with an 
army. Although he did small injuries to the people thereof; for 
he desired nothing but for his banner to be erected on their 
walls. He was a gentle enemy; and did great humanities to the 
people, in all places of Scotland, where he was lodged. Finally, 
he said to the lords of Scotland, that he came to their realm, 
more by counsel of his nobles, than any hatred that he bore to 
Scots. Soon after, he returned, without any further injury, to 
England.

In the next year, which was from our redemption, 1400, Walter 
Trail, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, died. And, in the same year, 
Queen Annabell Drummond died. By whose death, there followed 
great harm to her son, David, Duke of Rothesay: for, during her 
life, he was kept in virtuous and honourable occupation: after 
her death, he began to rage in all manner of insolence; and 
defiled virgins, matrons, and nuns, by his uncontrolled lust. At 
last, King Robert, informed of his young and insolent manners, 
sent letters to his brother, the Duke of Albany, to keep his 
said son, the Duke of Rothesay, and to teach him honourable and 
civil manners. The Duke of Albany, pleased by this instruction, 
took the Duke of Rothesay between Dundee and Saint Andrew's, and 
brought him to Falkland, and imprisoned him in the tower there, 
without any meat or drink. It is said, a woman, having 
commiseration on this Duke, let meal fall down through the loft 
of the tower: by which, his life was certain days saved. This 
woman, when it was known, was put to death. In the same manner, 
another woman gave him milk of her breasts, through a long reed; 
and was slain with great cruelty, when was known. Then was the 
Duke destitute of all sustenance; and brought, finally, to such 
miserable and hungry appetite, that he ate, not only the filth 
of the tower where he was, but his own fingers: to his great 
suffering. His body was buried in Lindores, and performed 
miracles many years after: until, at last, King James the First 
began to punish his slayers; and from that time forth, the 
miracles ceased.

At the same time, George, Earl of March, to revenge the insults 
done to him by the Earl of Douglas, came, with the Earl of 
Northumberland, to Scotland; and took a great plunder of men and 
goods out of the same. To revenge these injuries, the Earl of 
Douglas came with an army to Northumberland, and wasted the 
country with great damages. As soon as he had returned, Patrick 
Hepburn went to England, and did little less damage to it than 
Douglas's army did before. And though he was counselled by his 
friends to depart for home, because the Englishmen were coming 
against him with more multitude of people than he could resist: 
yet he refused; and finally, fought with such courage against 
Englishmen, that he appeared to have the victory. And, 
immediately, George Dunbar, eldest son to the Earl of March, 
came on him with a hundred spearmen, and put his people to 
flight. In this battle was slain, Patrick Hepburn of Hailes, 
with many gentlemen of his house. Several were taken, as John 
and William Cockburn, Robert Lauder of the Bass, John and Thomas 
Halliburton. This battle was fought at Nesbit, in the Merse, the 
22nd day of June, from our redemption 1402 years.



Chap Fourteenth. 
How the Scots were defeated at Homildon. How Harry 
Hotspur, and Thomas Percy his brother, were slain at 
Shrewsbury; and the Earl of Douglas taken.

After this defeat at Nisbet, there followed another defeat, more 
serious: for Archibald, Earl of Douglas, a relation by marriage 
of King Robert, very desirous to revenge these injuries done by 
Englishmen, came, with 10,000 men, to Newcastle; and burnt and 
plundered the country, on all parts where he came. In his army 
was Murdoch, eldest son to Duke Robert, Earl of Fife; Thomas, 
Earl of Moray; George, Earl of Angus; with many other nobles of 
Scotland. At last, when they were returning home, with infinite 
plunder of riches and goods; Harry Hotspur met them, and George, 
Earl of March; and troubled them so by volleys of arrows, that 
they were put to flight. Nonetheless, by the exhortation of Adam 
Gordon and Sir John Swinton, they renewed battle, and fought 
with little more success than before; for they were all slain or 
taken.

In this dreadful battle were slain, Sir John Swinton, Adam 
Gordon, John Levinston of Callendar, Alexander Ramsay of 
Dalhousie; with several other gentlemen and nobles of Scotland. 
Archibald, Earl of Douglas; Murdo Stuart, eldest son to Duke 
Robert; George, Earl of Angus; Robert Erskine of Alloway: the 
Lord Salton; James Douglas, Master of Dalkeith, with his 2 
brothers, John and William; with many of the barons of Fife and 
Lothian, were taken.

Harry Hotspur, proud of this victory, came, with his victorious 
army, through Lothian and Merse, intending to subdue them to the 
rule of England. And, with support of the Earl of March, he came 
to Teviotdale, and besieged the castle of Cocklaw: but it was so 
valiantly defended by John Greenlay, that he was constrained to 
depart from there; after the said John Greenlay had given 
hostages, if he got no relief within 2 months, to surrender the 
house. This battle of Homildon was fought on the Rood Day, in 
harvest<123>; from the Incarnation, 1402 years.

After the departure of the Englishmen, John Gladstone went to 
Duke Robert, Governor, saying how the castle was conditionally 
surrendered, unless it got support within the agreed time. Many 
of the nobles, when they convened to consider this, thought it 
better to lose the castle of Cocklaw, than to risk the people in 
its defence; for they were broken by the wars described above. 
Thus the castle would have been left deserted, had not the 
Governor declared that he would go himself, to its support, even 
if none of the nobles would follow him.

In the meantime, there arose such a dispute between King Henry 
of England and Harry Hotspur, that it was not necessary to send 
any support against the said castle; for Harry Hotspur, feigning 
to go against the Scots, raised an army, with the support of the 
Duke of York and the Earl of Stanford; having with him, in 
company, the Earl of Douglas, who was taken before at Homildon, 
with many of his friends, to support him against King Henry, 
under this condition: "If the King of England was defeated and 
put from the crown, the said Earl of Douglas should be free of 
ransom, and have Berwick surrendered to him in reward for his 
assistance."

King Henry, learning of their rebellion, came with battle array 
to Shrewsbury, where Percy was assembled at the time. When the 
forces were ready to join, they were parted by the intervention 
of George, Earl of March; after King Henry swore to abdicate 
from the crown of England, if it were acceptable to his nobles, 
rather than such great effusion of blood should be made. Percy, 
giving credit to these words, allowed his army to return to 
their lodgings for the night, so that they might be provided 
with victuals. As soon as they had broken ranks, the king set on 
them with battle array, and slew the said Henry Percy, and 
Thomas Percy, his brother; with many other nobles and leaders of 
their faction. The Earl of Douglas, who assisted the said Henry 
Percy on the conditions described above, fought that day with 
incredible courage, and slew 3 men arrayed with the king of 
England's coat of arms; and when he saw the fourth came in the 
same array, he wondered how so many kings were coming against 
him. At last, when the field was defeated, he was taken, and 
none of his company saved but himself; for he was known for one 
of the most valiant knights in Albion. This Earl was nicknamed 
Archibald Tinman; for he won no battle that he was in, although 
he fought always with great courage. He lost one of his eyes at 
the battle of Homildon; and at this battle, he lost one of his 
testicles. At last, when he was brought to supper, at the table 
of the Queen of England, after many lords of England were 
lamenting their heavy wounds got in this last battle; he said, 
"They sit still, that have torn trousers." And though the 
victory succeeded to King Henry, yet it was not without great 
slaughter of his best captains: but a greater number were slain 
of his enemies.

Henry Percy, Earl of Northumberland, knowing both his sons were 
slain in this last battle at Shrewsbury, thought it was not safe 
to stay in England; and came to Scotland, with his grandson: and 
was received by Henry Wardlaw, Bishop of Saint Andrew's.



Chap. Fifteenth. 
How James, second son of King Robert, was taken by the 
English. Of the tenor of the letters sent with him.

Now King Robert was informed, that his son, the Duke of 
Rothesay, had died, with great suffering, in the tower of 
Falkland; and through his death, he became each day more 
sorrowful and melancholy. At last, he sent for his brother, 
Robert, Duke of Albany; and accused him for the treacherous 
slaughter of the Duke of Rothesay, his son. Duke Robert, with 
many lame excuses, said he was him innocent of the Duke of 
Rothesay's murder; and promised, if the king would go with him 
to Edinburgh, to deliver the scoundrels bound into his hands, 
who were the occasion of his son's death. The king, very 
desirous to revenge his son's death, came from Bute, in a 
carriage, to Edinburgh. And in the meantime, Duke Robert 
delivered into his hands certain scoundrels, to be punished for 
the murder of the said Duke, although they never saw him in 
their lives. And though these scoundrels were accused and 
punished by death, yet the Duke was held always in suspicion by 
the king; for he seemed to want to to usurp the crown, when all 
the king's sons were slain: and, therefore. King Robert besought 
God to send vengeance on the said Robert's posterity, and all 
others who were occasion of his son the Duke of Rothesay's 
death.

King Robert, after returning to Bute, sent his second son, 
James, Prince of Scotland, to Walter Wardlaw, Bishop of Saint 
Andrew's; with the son of Harry Hotspur, who was grandson to the 
Earl of Northumberland, and equal in age to the said James. The 
Bishop of Saint Andrew's, knowing Duke Robert intended, with 
utmost efforts, to seize the crown; sent secret writing to the 
king, and said it was very difficult and dangerous to keep his 
son in Scotland, considering the Governor had all the realm 
under his obediance. Thus was it decided by the king to send his 
son either to France or England, where he might avoid all 
treachery devised against him.

Soon after, a ship was provided with all necessaries, and tender 
supplications directed both to the Kings of France and England, 
to receive him under their shield, protection, and benevolence, 
if it he happened to arive within any of their realms. Henry, 
Lord Sinclair, the second Earl of Orkney, was chosen for this 
business, and raised sail at the Bass; having the said James, 
and the young Percy, with many other nobles and gentlemen of 
Scotland, in his company. This James, very weary, by foreign air 
and corruption of seas, desired to refresh himself on the land; 
and was captured, with all his company, because of that. Others 
write, that he was taken at Flamburough Head, upon the sea, by 
Englishmen; who were informed, by the treachery of certain 
Scots, of his passage to France. The truth is, he was taken in 
the 9th year of his age, the 30th day of March; from our 
redemption, 1404 years: and was held in captivity by Englishmen, 
18 years.

After his capture, he presented the supplications, which were 
directed from his father King Robert, to King Henry; whose tenor 
was: "Robert, King of Scots, to Henry, King of England, 
greeting. Your great magnificence, humility, and justice, are 
very well known to us, by the behaviour of your last army in 
Scotland; although such things had been uncertain to us before. 
For though you seemed an enemy, with most awful incursions into 
our realm; yet we found more humanity and pleasure, than damage, 
by your coming to our subjects: especially to them that received 
your noble father, the Duke of Lancaster, in the time of his 
exile in Scotland. We will not cease, therefore, while we are 
alive, to love and esteem you, as the most noble and worthy 
prince to rule your realm: for though realms and nations contend 
among themselves, for conquest, glory and lands; yet we have no 
desire, to attack either realms or lieges with injuries; but 
rather to contend among ourselves, who shall treat the other 
with most humanity and kinship. As to us, we will calm all 
occasion of battle, where any occurs, at your pleasure. Further, 
because we have no less solicitude in preserving our children 
from certain deadly enemies, than your noble father once had; we 
are constrained to seek support from foreign princes: for the 
malice of their enemies is so great, that it cannot be defended 
against, unless they are protected by the friendship of noble 
men. For the world is so full of perverse malice, that no 
cruelty nor offence may be devised on earth, but it can be done 
in return for gold and silver. Wherefore, because we know your 
Highness full of many noble virtues, with such strength and 
riches, that no prince in our days may be compared to you; we 
desire your humanity and support at this time. We trust it is 
not unknown to your Majesty, how our eldest son, David, is 
slain, miserably, in prison, by our brother, the Duke of Albany, 
whom we chose to be Governor, when we were fallen into decrepit 
age, to our subjects and realm. Beseeching your Highness, 
therefore, to be so favorable, that James, the bearer of this 
letter, our second and only son, may have protection to live 
under your faith and justice; to be some memory of our 
posterity: knowing the unstable condition of man's life, which 
can be so suddenly altered; now flourishing, and then suddenly 
falling to utter destruction. Further, believe well, when kings 
and princes have no other support but in their own people, their 
rule is transitory and fragile; for the mind of the common 
people is always changing, more inconstant than the wind. Yet, 
when princes are supported, by the friendship of other foreign 
kings, their brothers and neighbours; no adversity may occur, to 
eject them from their royal dignity. Further, if your Highness 
think it not expedient (as God forbid!) to agree to these our 
desires; yet we request one thing, which was ratified in our 
last truce and condition of peace, That the supplication made by 
any of the two Kings of England or Scotland, shall stand as a 
safe-conduct for the bearer: and we desire this to be observed 
for this our only son. And the gracious God preserve you, most 
noble prince!"



Chap. Sixteenth 
Of the great lamentation made by King Robert the 
Third, for the taking of his son. And of his Death.

When this letter was read by King Henry, he called his lords to 
a council, to decide what was to be done in this matter. Some of 
them, weary of long wars, and moved by commiseration for the 
adversity fallen on King Robert, said, It would be best to grant 
his desires; for his son was come of his benevolence to seek 
refuge against his enemies. Others were of a very different 
opinion; saying, James was taken in time of war; and his father, 
King Robert, was not only attacking the English with continual 
wars, but harbouring their enemies in his realm: and argued that 
several Scots came in support of Harry Hotspur, and other 
conspirators, at the last battle of Shrewsbury. Thus was it 
decided to keep James as a lawful prisoner. Yet, by the 
benevolence of King Henry, such wise and expert teachers were 
chosen, to instruct him in virtue and science; that he was no 
less skilled in every science, than if he had been perpetually 
occupied in one only, for he was well taught to fight with the 
sword, to joust, to turney, to wrestle, to sing and dance; and 
was an expert physician; very skilful in playing both the lute 
and harp, and several other musical instruments. He was expert 
in grammar, oratory, and poetry; and made such flowing and 
sensible verses, that it was obvious he was a natural and borne 
poet. He was, also, a cunning theologian. For he learned all his 
skills during the time of his captivity; and was held, all thatd 
time, in great admiration by the people for his singular virtue: 
thus his captivity resulted in his great profit and honour.

King Robert, hearing how his son was taken, in this manner, by 
the English, made a heavy lamentation, and said, "Had I married, 
as other ancient Kings of Scotland, my ancestors, did before, 
with noble princes, and kings of honourable nations; I would not 
have been slighted and despised, as I am now, with my lieges: 
for my eldest son is slain; and the other chased from the 
country, and, for want of friends, taken by enemies. This may be 
an example to all kings succeeding after me, never to degrade 
their majesty and royal blood with lower blood than themselves: 
for, in that way, they shall be slighted and despised by their 
own subjects, and in no estimation among foreign princes."

King Robert took such melancholy from the capture of his son by 
the English in this manner, that he died soon after, in the 16th 
year of his reign; from the Incarnation, 1406 years; and was 
buried in Paisley, with his Queen Annabell, described above.

King Robert was a man of great stature, very liberal and 
gracious in all his doings. Although, he was crippled by the 
kick of a horse, as we have said. He was very fervent in his 
devotion; and so merciful to the people, that he would suffer no 
injuries done against them, without punishment. If he could have 
gone through the country without the impediment of his feet, the 
realm would have been governed with no less happiness, in his 
days, than it was in any other prince's time before. Duke 
Robert, after his death, was chosen, by new election, Governor; 
and ruled the realm, after the king's death, with better justice 
than before.

In the meantime, the castle of Jedburgh was taken by men of 
Teviotdale, and cast down to the ground.

Archibald, Earl of Douglas, hearing that King Robert had died, 
sought a way for his redemption, and returned to Scotland.

Not long after, a council was held to restore George, Earl of 
March, to his honour and lands. After long disputation, it was 
concluded that he should want a part of his lands, named 
Annandale and Lochmaben; and the said lands to pass under 
perpetual dominion of Douglas. By these conditions, the Earl of 
March was restored to his lands and peace.



Chap. Seventeenth. 
How the University of Saint Andrew's began. How great 
virtue and good administration was brought to Scotland 
by King James the First. How great injury fell on this 
realm, by the promotion of vicious prelates.

At this time, there arose great trouble in Scotland, from Donald 
of the Isles. For William, Earl of Ross, son to Hugh Ross, who 
was slain before at Halidon Hill, had two daughters: of whom, 
the eldest was given in marriage to Walter Leslie, with the 
earldom of Ross; and got on her, a son, named Alexander; and a 
daughter, who was, afterwards, married to Donald of the Isles. 
This Alexander succeeded to the earldom of Ross, after the death 
of his father Walter; and married a daughter, named Euphemia, 
who was heir to the earldom of Ross. The Duke of Albany 
persuaded this Euphemia, when she was young, without any 
experience, to resign the said earldom into his hands, under 
this condition: "If she died without heirs of her body, the said 
earldom shall came to his second son, John, Earl of Buchan. And 
if the said John died without heirs-male got of his body, his 
brother Robert shall succeed. And failing of his heirs-male in 
the same manner, the earldom of Ross shall came then to the 
crown." These things having been done with great deceit, 
Euphemia died, by the work, as was believed, of Duke Robert; so 
that the earldom should came to his son. In this way, John, Duke 
Robert's second son, who was Earl of Buchan before, was made 
Earl of Ross; and left only a daughter behind him, who was 
married to William Seton, knight. For these causes, the Setons 
claimed the lordship of Buchan.

Donald of the Isles, hearing his wife had died, came to Duke 
Robert, desiring the lands of Ross to be given to him, as 
nearest and lawful heir thereto. Nonetheless, he got nothing but 
repulse: and, therefore, he came, with all the power of the 
Isles, and subjected Ross to his rule. Not content with these 
lands, he came through Moray, Boyne, and several other lands 
thereabouts; then came to Garioch, to burn Aberdeen.

To punish these injuries, Alexander Stuart, Earl of Mar, came 
and fought against the said Donald at Harlaw, where great 
slaughter was made on all sides. In this battle, 900 Highlandmen 
were slain; with Maclean and Macintosh, the principal captains 
under Donald of the Isles. And of the Earl of Mar's side, were 
slain Alexander Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus; James Scrimgeour, 
Constable of Dundee; Alexander Irwin of Drum; Robert Maule of 
Panmure; Thomas Moray; William Abernethy of Salton; Alexander 
Straiton of Loureston; Robert Davidston, Provost of Aberdeen, 
knights; with many others. This battle was fought on Saint 
James' Eve<124>, the year of God, 1411 years. Donald, after this 
defeat, fled with great speed to the Isles. Nonetheless, Duke 
Robert pursued Donald so sharply, that he repented and was 
forgiven, after he had sworn never to attack the realm with more 
trouble.

Not long after this battle, Patrick Dunbar, second son to the 
Earl of March, won Fast Castle; and took Thomas Haldane, captain 
thereof, prisoner.

At this time, the bridge of Roxburgh was broken by William 
Douglas of Drumlanrig, and the town of Roxburgh burned.

And in this each year, the University of Saint Andrew's began. 
Many excellent and noble clerics were brought out of several 
countries to be preceptors in it. There followed a great 
confluence of young people, out of all parts of Scotland, 
desiring learning: through great exercise of virtue, which began 
to spread fast in this country; especially at the coming home of 
King James the First to Scotland. This noble prince was so full 
of virtue, that he held all men of science in great reverence; 
giving his perpetual business to cause his people to increase in 
all honourable crafts, and virtue, and to bring themselves in 
honour and glory, to their posterity. And so that his citizens 
should learn pleasing and honourable crafts, to remove their 
idle and rude manners, to which they were before accustomed; at 
his first return to Scotland, he thought nothing so good as to 
bring craftsmen and expert clerics out of foreign realms, to 
adorn the country. He brought to Scotland 18 Doctors of 
theology, 8 Doctors of law, with many other expert men in all 
sciences; and promoted them to sundry prelacies. Also, there was 
nobody at that time, who had any singular virtue or skill, but 
was promoted to some living by him. No man was promoted to 
bishoprics in his days, unless he was of singular erudition and 
science. Great happiness succeded to the Scots in his days; as 
the proverb say, "Happy are the people that have a philosopher 
for their king." But, alas! how far different is our time now 
from those days! For I believe none have such eloquence nor 
fullness of language, that may sufficiently deplore the great 
damage that falls to us, for lack of letters and virtue in our 
princes. In those days, when the most grave persons, of most 
erudition and virtue, were sought out from all parts, to be in 
company with the princes, to nourish them in virtue and princely 
manners. Now are none of that kind are chosen, but those that 
are the most ignorant and wicked scoundrels, having no other 
talent, but only to encourage the princes in vice and insolence: 
through which, no less unhappiness has fallen to the princes of 
the realm than to the people thereof. None raised in dignity, 
office, honour, nor benefice, but most wretched and avaricious 
people, void of all virtue and good manners; and such great 
enemies to men of letters, that they will not allow them to rise 
in profit, dignity, or honours; as if they wanted that no virtue 
should spread in the country, but the people always, in their 
ignorance, would be abused; in case, if the people were brought 
to perfect knowledge, that they should either force their 
prelates to amend their lives, or else to despoil them of the 
prey and goods they swallowed in their corrupt practices. Let 
them amend such faults that have the charge thereof: although, 
nothing moves us, but commiseration and pity, to detest their 
vices.



Chap. Eighteenth 
How the Earls of Buchan and Wigtown went with great 
armies, in support of France; and of the death of Duke 
Robert.

At this time, John Drummond slew, treacherously, Patrick Graham, 
Earl of Strathern; notwithstanding the assurance made between 
them. The nobles pursued him so diligently, that this Drummond 
was taken, and punished for his crime.

Not long after, there arose great wars between Chales the 6th, 
King of France, and Henry the 5th, King of England. King Charles 
held several lands of France from King Henry, although they 
rightly pertained to him by inheritance. At last, King Henry, by 
a long siege, won the town of Honfleur; then, with proud banner, 
came through Picardy, and wasted all lands thereof, until he 
came to Blanzy. And when he was returning to England, there came 
on him several Princes, and gave him battle: nonetheless, they 
were all slain, and their army defeated.

In the meantime, King Henry was informed of a great rebellion 
against him in Wales: through which, he was forced, 
norwithstanding his victory, to return to England. After he 
arrived he met the Prince of Wales, with many great princes of 
England, his supporters, and gave him battle, and put King Henry 
to flight. King Henry, notwithstanding this defeat, came again 
with a new army, to Wales, and brought them, at last, to 
permanent subjection.

While such things were done in England, William Haliburton 
captured the castle of Wark, and slew all persons found in it. 
Although, it resulted, soon after, in his great misfortune: for 
some Englishmen knew all the secrets of the place, and climbed 
up through a privy, and broke the wall in such a manner, that 
they made a quiet passage for their companions. Thus the castle 
was taken by Englishmen, and all Scots found in it slain.

About this time there was a great schism in the Church, three 
Popes created at once. To repair these errors, the Council of 
Constance was held: in which, these three Popes were deposed, 
and a fourth created by the said council.

In the year, from our redemption 1419, the third day of 
September, Robert, Duke of Albany, died; he was Governor of 
Scotland for 15 years after the death of King Robert the Third: 
a valiant and noble prince all his days.

King Charles, at this time, sent to Scotland the Earl of 
Vendôme, and Chancellor of France, to get support of the Scots 
against England, and promised great wages, lands, and offices, 
to all Scots that would came in defence of his realm. Soon 
after, John Stuart, Earl of Buchan, second son to Duke Robert, 
and Archibald Douglas, Earl of Wigtown, went to France, with 
8,000 armed men, and were tenderly received by King Charles. 
This force of Scots coming, as we have said, to France, made 
King Henry of England very perturbed: and, therefore, to cause 
this force to depart from France, he he had a noise and rumour 
spread through all the lands of his realm, that he planned to 
come quickly, with an army, against the Scots. For fear of this 
news, the Scots lay, all the next summer, on the Borders, 
waiting for the coming of his army.

In the meantime, King Henry went to Normandy, and oppressed the 
inhabitants thereof with great injuries, and subjected the town 
of Rouen to his rule. At last, when he was coming to the final 
triumph of victory, able to have got the whole dominion of 
France, he was vanquished by a lady, and changed his attention 
from warfare to lust and amours. In this way, King Henry put an 
end to his wars, and took Catherine, the daughter of Charles, 
the 6th of that name, King of France, in marriage, under these 
conditions: "If King Charles died before King Henry, the said 
King Henry should succeed to the crown of France. And if Henry 
died first, leaving behind him a son, got on the said King 
Charles' daughter, this son shall succeed to the crown of 
France, after the death of King Charles." By which condition. 
King Charles' son was plundered of all right that he had to the 
crown of France, and King Charles to reign only during his life. 
This peace endured a short time; and, therefore, the said Earls 
of Buchan and Wigtown, with their ordinance, were the more 
pleasantly treated by the King and Dauphin of France; and got 
the town of Châtillon, with the castle thereof, to stay there, 
until they had done some honourable deeds.



Chap. Nineteenth. 
How the Duke of Clarence was slain; with many other 
lords of England, at Baugé. Of the Death of King 
Henry, and King Charles.

Now the Earls of Buchan and Wigtown were informed, that Thomas, 
Duke of Clarence, was coming, with 10,000 men, to besiege the 
town and castle of Baugé, with several other lands of Orleans, 
which pertained to the Dauphin of France. The Earl of Buchan, 
knowing the subtle tricks of Englishmen, sent his cousin, Sir 
John Stuart of Darnley, knight, to spy their army: but he was 
soon after chased back to the Scots, and said that the Duke was 
coming, with all his forces, in battle array, against them. The 
Scots, immediately went to arms, and met the Duke of Clarence on 
a plain, beside the town, where both the armies rushed together, 
with the greatest fury. At the first joining, Thomas, Duke of 
Clarence, was hurt in the face, with a spear, by the Knight of 
Swinton, and was after slain by the Earl of Buchan. The 
remainder of Englishmen, daunted by the death of the Duke of 
Clarence and other great princes of their land, turned tail. The 
Scots ceased not from continual chase of Englishmen, until it 
was far into the night. In this battle were slain, the Duke of 
Clarence, the Earl of Redesdale, Lord Ross, Lord Gray, and many 
other great barons, to the number of 1600: and many of them were 
taken, including the Earl of Huntingdon; the Earl of Somerset, 
and his brother, who were brothers to King James the First's 
wife. This battle was fought on Easter eve, from our redemption 
1421 years. The Dauphin of France, pleased by this victory, gave 
sundry lands to the Earl of Buchan, and made him Constable of 
France.

King Henry, moved to great anger by the slaughter of his 
brother, the Duke of Clarence; came with a new army to France: 
and had with him James, Prince of Scotland; trusting to draw the 
Scots out of France, by his authority; for the Dauphin of France 
arose each day in greater strength and honour, by the deeds of 
several chosen champions of Scotland. King Henry, a short time 
after, sent for the said prince, to come to the council, where 
he was consulting with his nobles, by what tactics and deceits 
he might best attack his enemies. King Henry, at the coming of 
the said James, began to show what injuries been done to him by 
Scots, both in England and France. After he had recited many 
benefits done to him, and his father, King Robert, he desired 
the said James to pass to the Scots in France, and to command 
them, in his name, to return to Scotland. King Henry promised, 
if the said James brought this matter to good effect, not only 
to remit his ransom, but to send him to Scotland with great 
riches and honour. To these words James answered: "In so far as 
you, noble prince, have shown, or will show, any humanity 
towards me; I shall labour, so far as is in me, to do respond 
appropriately thereto. Nonetheless, as to this matter, which you 
wish me to do, I marvel not a little, that you do not consider, 
how I have no power above the Scots, so long as I am a private 
man, and held in captivity. Nonetheless, were I put to liberty, 
and the Scots made my lawful subjects, I would gladly do 
everything you please." As soon as he had said these words, he 
departed from the council. Then King Henry said: "Most happy 
people shall they be, that happen to get that nobleman as their 
prince."

Many combats, and frequent skirmishing, were made in this year, 
between the Dauphin of France, and the English. The English had, 
at this time, all Normandy, and Gascony, under their rule; and 
bore such hatred against the Scots, that they slew them where 
they were taken, with most shameful death, although they used 
not such cruelties on other people.

When King Henry had destroyed several lands of Brittany, with 
great raids and slaughter, he attacked the lands and Church of 
Saint Fiacre: and, by vengeance of God, he was stricken with 
such infirmity, that no talent of man might cure him. At last, 
when he had asked the physicians, what malady this was which had 
fallon on him so quickly; they said. It was the malady of Saint 
Fiacre; who was once a Scot, and descended of the noble blood 
thereof. Then said King Henry: "I see that all Scots are born to 
destroy us; who are always such great enemies to us, living and 
dead, at home and in the field: for they pursue us with no less 
hatred, now when they are included among the number of Saints, 
than when they were in this present life." King Henry, seeing 
his infirmity increase more each day, had himself brought to 
Cornwall, where he died miserably: and was brought in a coffin 
of lead, to England, and buried among the tombs of other kings.

At this time, Charles the 6th, King of France, died. After whom, 
succeeded Charles, the 7th of that name; by whose death, the 
great fervour of wars began to cool between Englishmen and 
Scots. And for that cause, the Earls of Buchan and Wigtown 
returned to Scotland. Soon after their return, they came with an 
army to Berwick, and lay long at the siege thereof, without any 
works worthy to have memory. And therefore, this journey was 
called The Dirty Raid.



Chap. Twentieth. 
How ambassadors were sent to England, for the 
redemption of James the First. How the Frenchmen and 
Scots were defeated at Verneuil; and of great deeds 
done by the Maiden of France.

After the death of Duke Robert, his son, Mordo Stuart, Earl of 
Fife and Menteith, was made Governor, and enjoyed the said 
office four years. Although, he was very unsuitable thereto; for 
he had not such wisdom and courage as his father, Duke Robert, 
had before him. He was a soft prince; without any fortitude in 
adversity, or temperance in prosperity. sometimes he appeared so 
feeble, that no consolation could rouse in him any hope of 
better fortune; sometimes he was over-severe, and more cruel in 
execution of justice than the matter required: and so negligent 
in controlling his sons, Walter and Alexander, that they finally 
conspired against him: it is uncertain whether this proceeded 
from the softness of his mind, so that he would not punish the 
iniquities of his sons, for the fervent love and affection he 
had to them: or if their faults were so great, that they 
deserved more punishment than he would use on them; for they 
were accused of various oppressions, by the people. This Walter, 
incurred the extreme indignation of his father, for a falcon, 
which he slew, in contempt of his father. Because his father 
would not give him the said falcon, he slew it upon his father's 
hand. Duke Mordo, moved by this great insult, said: O Walter, 
since you and your brother will not be ruled by my soft rule, I 
shall bring him home, that shall chastise you and me both."

Soon after, he convened all his nobles to a council; and desired 
them to send ambassadors to England, for the redemption of 
James, the First of that name, that he might return to Scotland, 
and receive the governance thereof. Often great happinesses came 
from the quarrels of wretched parties, atatcking other with 
mutual injuries: as happened at this time, by this hasty quarrel 
rising between Duke Mordo and his sons: for had there not been 
this quarrel, James the First had never come to Scotland, which 
would have been very damaging to the realm. But we will return 
to our history.

The Earl of Buchan, Constable of France, believed little profit 
or pleasure would come to him by the home-coming of James the 
First; because his father, Duke Robert, held him so long out of 
his realm: and therefore he solicited his fathe-in-law, 
Archibald, Earl of Douglas, to go with him to France. Soon 
after, the said Earls went, with 10,000 chosen men, to France; 
and were received with great honour by Charles the 7th, King of 
France. And after the King had put all these people in his army, 
he made the Earl of Douglas Duke of Touraine: for he was a 
nobleman, although he was more valiant than fortunate.

In the meantime, the Duke of Bedford, Lieutenant to the King of 
England, came with great army to France. And after he had won 
many towns and villages in France, he besieged a town, named 
Ivry, and brought it to such necessity, that the captain thereof 
gave hostages to surrender it to he English, if he got no relief 
within a short time. King Charles, knowing the castle to be in 
such danger, sent the Duke of Lanson, and the Earls of Buchan 
and Douglas, with the remainder of his army, to relieve the said 
house. Before their coming, they were informed, that Englishmen 
had got the house surrendered to them, and taken another town of 
Normandy, named Verneuil. Immediately, they went to arms, and 
arrayed them on the plain, not far from the town. And when the 
armies were ready to join, the Duke of Lanson, very resentful 
that Scots should acquire in any lands, or honours, within 
France; came away, with 20,000 men. The Earls of Douglas and 
Buchan, notwithstanding this treachery, rushed forward, with 
great courage, on their enemies, and fought, with great courage, 
to the death. Nonetheless, both the armies of Scotland and 
France were finally defeated and put to flight.

In this dreadful battle were slain, John, Earl of Buchan, 
Constable of France; Archibald, Earl of Douglas, Duke of 
Touraine, and Lieutenant of France; Archibald Douglas, his son, 
Earl of Wigtown; with many of the Scots company. Their bodies 
were buried, with great lament of people, in the Church of Saint 
Gatian, within the town of Tours. And of Frenchmen were slain, 
the Earl of Ventadour; the Sheriff of Narbonne; with many other 
knights and commoners, to the number of 6,000; and of them were 
taken, the Marshal of France, with many other nobles.

After this defeat, great calamity and displeasure followed to 
the Frenchmen, in all lands of their realm; few parts thereof 
untaken or unbesieged by Englishmen. Thus had the Frenchmen been 
brought to utter ruin, had not, Joan, the Maiden of France, 
clothed both in man's array and courage, raised King Charles, 
from extreme desolation, into hope of better fortune. This 
Maiden came out of Lorraine in France, sent with the special 
favour of God: by whose courage and happy victories, King 
Charles recovered his realm, and ejected Englishmen out of all 
lands thereof. But at last, she was taken at Compiègne, by the 
Burgundians, and sold to the English; who brought her, soon 
after, to Rouen: where they accused her of sorcery and spell-
casting; saying, that she, against their laws and institutions, 
bore armour and man's clothes under the figure of a woman. 
Finally, the tyranny of Englishmen was so great, that they would 
here none of her reasons nor excuses, but burned her cruelly to 
death: for, by her industry and honour, they lost the dominion 
of France. She confessed, shortly before her death, so long as 
she kept her virginity, she was victorious in every battle, 
without any experience of evil fortune; and from she was 
corrupted, she was soon made prey to her enemies.

At this time, Robert Patillo came out of Scotland with an army, 
to King Charles the Seventh; and recovered several lands of 
France out of Englishmen's hands: and was called, therefore, by 
the inhabitants thereof, Petit Roi de Gascogne.

And so ends here, the 16th Book of these Chonicles.






Book XVII. 
Here Begins the Seventeenth Book of the Chronicles of 
Scotland.



Chap. First. 
How James the First was redeemed. Of his Coronation 
and deeds.

After the death of Archibald, Earl of Douglas, Duke of Touraine, 
as we have said, at Verneuil; his son Archibald, the third of 
that name, succeeded as Earl of Douglas. This Earl of Douglas, 
and William Hay, Constable of Scotland, and Henry, Bishop of 
Aberdeen, were sent as ambassadors to England, for the 
redemption of James the First; and addressed the matter to such 
point, that he could return to his realm, and pay, for his 
ransom, 100,000 marks sterling: of which sum, the one half 
should by remitted at his release; and for payment of the other 
half, several lords' sons of Scotland to be given as hostages to 
King Henry the 6th. Few of these lords' sons returned home; but 
died before they were redeemed.

This James, for his singular virtue, had many friends in 
England: among who were special and most tender to him, John 
Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, and his brother, the Cardinal of 
England. These two noblemen, with many great princes of England, 
accompanied him to the borders of Scotland: for he married the 
said Earl's daughter; and got from him, beside many golden and 
silver vessels, several rich and precious tapestries, on which 
were the history of Hercules, most curiously depicted.

Thus Prince James entered Scotland; and came, on Care Sunday, in 
Lent<125>, to Edinburgh: where he was received by all the Lords 
of Scotland, Spiritual and Temporal, with the greatest honour. A 
great crowd of people came to him, out of all parts of Scotland, 
very desirous to see him: for many of them had never seen him 
before; or else, at least, they had forgotten what he looked 
like, although they were well informed of his singular virtue, 
many years before. As soon as the solemnity of Easter was done, 
he came to Perth, and soon after went to Scone; where he was 
crowned, with his lady, Jane, by Duke Mordo, and Henry, Bishop 
of Saint Andrew's, the 21st day of May; from our redemption, 
1426 years.

Many noblemen came out of England with James the First, and got 
lands from him: among whom was one named Andrew Gray, who was 
rewarded with sundry lands. By him arose the surname of Grays in 
Scotland; whose posterity live yet among us, holding with great 
lands and honours, both in Gowrie and Angus.

Such things done, the king returned to Edinburgh, and summoned 
all them that enjoyed any authority during the time of Duke 
Robert and Duke Mordo, Governors. And first, there came to him 
the Chancellor, the Treasurer, the Clerk of the Register, the 
Comptroller, and all others that bore any charges concerning the 
king's rents. At last, when he, after long accounting, had found 
the most part of all the lands and rents pertaining to the crown 
wasted by his uncles, Duke Robert and Duke Mordo, Governors, 
among their friends, and nothing left to sustain the crown 
except the customs of boroughs; he was not content with this 
estate: although, he put a good face on it at the time.

As soon as he had examined all documents and rolls pertaining to 
the crown, he held a parliament in Edinburgh; and, by the 
consent of the three estates, there was ordained a general tax, 
to be raised throughout the realm: 12 pennies of the pound, of 
all lands in Scotland, spiritual and temporal; and 6 pennies for 
each cow, ox, or horse; for the space of two years to come, for 
payment of his ransom. This tax was raised for the first year; 
but in the second, there arose such murmur among poor commoners, 
that he remitted the remainder, and never took tax of Scotland, 
after that, until his daughter was to be married to the Dauphin 
of France. Among many other things done in this parliament, the 
people complained of several oppressions done to them by Duke 
Mordo's sons, and other great men of his realm. The king, 
immediately had Walter Stuart, son to Duke Mordo, arrested; with 
Malcolm Fleming of Cumbernauld, and Thomas Boyd of Kilmarnock. 
Walter was sent to prison on the Bass; but Malcolm and Thomas 
were sent to prison in Dalkeith. Nonetheless, the king took only 
a small amount of money for their release, after all parties 
were satisfied. In this parliament, King James gave his oath of 
fidelity, to defend the liberties of holy church to the end of 
his life: and all the remaining barons, after him, gave their 
oaths in the same manner.

Not long after, another council was held at Perth: in which, the 
king had Duke Mordo arrested, and Alexander his son; Archibald, 
the third of that name, Earl of Douglas; his brother, William, 
Earl of Angus; George, Earl of March; Adam Hepburn of Hailes; 
with many other great barons of Scotland: and put them all in 
several castles and strongholds, to remain in prison until he 
decided further. Immediately, he took the castles of Falkland 
and Down of Menteith. Duke Mordo was sent to Caerlaverock, and 
his Duchess was put in Tantallon.



Chap. Second. 
How Duke Murdo and his two sons were executed by King 
James. How the Earl of Caithness was slain at 
Inverlochy, and the Earl of Mar vanquished.

On Beltane Day, in the year next following, called the Invention 
of the Holy Cross<126>, James Stuart, the third son of Duke 
Mordo, moved with great anger, that his father and brothers were 
held in captivity, came with a great force to Dumbarton, and 
burned it, after he had slain John Stuart of Dundonald, with 32 
men in it. The king, very perturbed by this deed, pursued James 
so fiercely, that he was chased to Ireland; where he died. On 
the 5th day after, 5 accomplices of the said James were brought 
to the king; and they were hanged and quartered at Stirling.

The king continued his parliament in Stirling to the 18th day of 
May. And with the king himself sitting in judgement, with 
sceptre, sword, and crown, Walter Stuart, son and heir to Duke 
Mordo, was convicted, and beheaded before the castle. On the 
following day, Duke Mordo, and his second son Alexander, and 
Duncan Stuart, Earl of Lennox were convicted and forfeited for 
crimes of lese-majesté; and beheaded before the castle, in the 
same manner. By the forfeiture of Duke Mordo and his sons, the 
earldoms of Fife, and Menteith, and Lennox, came into the king's 
hands. The remaining lords and great barons, who were in prison 
for the time, at the king's pleasure, were very afraid, hearing 
the sharp execution of justice made on Duke Mordo and his sons. 
Nonetheless, they were set at liberty within a year after, and 
reconciled to the king's favour.

In the next year, which was from our redemption 1428, the king 
took Alexander, Lord of the Isles, Earl of Ross, at Inverness. 
On the following day, several wicked scoundrels and oppressors 
of the country, were taken and hanged on gibbets. On the third 
day after, this Lord of the Isles was accused before the king, 
for harbouring thieves, and not bringing of them to the king's 
justice, where they could be apprehended. Because this Lord of 
the Isles promised to amend such things in times coming, he was 
set at liberty: through which, great trouble followed; for, 
within few days after, he burned the town of Inverness, and lay 
closely besiegeing the castle thereof, until he was informed 
that the king was coming on him, with a great force; and than he 
fled to the Isles. At last, this Lord of the Isles, seeing so 
many people lying, each day, in wait, to bring him to the king's 
justice; came, disguised in poor clothing, and fell down on his 
knees before the king, at Holyrood House, on Easter Day; where 
he was sitting at his speech: and desired grace, for His sake 
that arose, as that day, from death. The king, at request of the 
Queen, spared his life; and commanded him to remain until the 
service was finished. Then the king began to muse, if he 
restored this Alexander to his lands and honours without any 
further punishment, it should be occasion to conspire against 
him in times coming. And, therefore, the said Alexander was sent 
to Sir William Douglas, Earl of Angus, the king's sister's son, 
to remain in his castle of Tantallon; that so no trouble should 
arise from his friends. Euphemia, his mother, daughter to 
Walter, once Earl of Ross, was confined in Iona; for she was a 
great solicitor of him to attempt such business against the 
king.

Not long after, Donald Balloch, brother to the said Lord 
Alexander of the Isles, came with a great force of men to 
Lochaber. The Earls of Mar and Caithness, to save the country 
from trouble, came with their people, and fought with the said 
Donald at Inverlochty; where the Earl of Caithness was slain, 
and the Earl of Mar defeated. Thus Donald returned, with 
victory, and great plunder of goods, to the Isles.

The king, immediately, to punish these deeds, came with an army 
to Dunstaffnage, intending to go to the Isles: and, there, all 
the headsmen and clans of the Isles met him, excusing their 
offence; saying, They were forced, against their will, to go 
with the said Donald, to plunder the country. All these clans 
were finally taken in favour by the king, and sworn to pursue 
the said Donald to the death.

Not long after, this Donald fled to Ireland; where he was slain, 
and his head brought to Stirling, to the king.



Chap. Third.  
Of great Justice done by King James the First in all 
parts of Scotland. Of the Birth of James the Second. 
Of several deeds done by the said noble Prince, James 
the First.

Having defeated this trouble, King James went through all lands 
of his realm, and punished many great scoundrels and oppressors 
of his people by death. No pardons granted beforehand by the 
Governor, were accepted before the King's court; for they had 
expired by his death. Also, the king thought it not pleasing to 
God, nor profitable to the common good, that so much 
slaughtering, raids, and oppressions, done before in the 
country, for want of justice, went unpunished. It is said, the 
first two years of his reign, 3,000 people were slain by his 
justice, for several old crimes and offences committed against 
the people in the years before.

And though this punishment appeared sufficient enough to all 
people in his realm; yet a robber, named Angus Duff, of 
Strathearn, came with a company of thieves, and took a great 
plunder of goods out of Moray and Caithness. Immediately, Angus 
Murray pursued him, with a great force. And this Angus Duff, not 
afraid of his coming, met him, in the same manner, at 
Strathnaver. There followed a sharp battle, fought with such 
cruelty on each side, that only 12 persons were left alive. King 
James, hearing of this slaughter, said, He was no less sorrowful 
for the slaughter of the men of Caithness than Moray, although 
none was left alive, that could be punished for the offence.

At this time, there was another great robber, named Macdonald 
Ross; who grew, by spoils and raids on the people, into great 
riches. This robber shod a poor widow with horse shoes, because 
she said she would go to the king, and reveal his wicked 
oppressions. As soon as she was healed of her wounds, she went 
to the king, and described the great cruelties done by this 
robber. The king made, soon after, such diligence, that he took 
this Macdonald, with 12 of his accomplices, and punished them 
with the most shameful death.

In the third year after, which was from our redemption 1430, on 
the XVI day of October, Jane, the Queen, was delivered of two 
sons at once, Alexander and James. The first died in his 
infancy; the other was James the Second, who succeeded 
immediately after his father to the crown. Many great barons and 
lords were present at their baptism. At this ceremony, 50 
knights were made: first among whom was William, son to 
Archibald, Earl of Douglas; who succeeded after him to the 
earldom of Douglas.

In the next year after, the king arrested Archibald, Earl of 
Douglas, Duke of Touraine; and held him in long captivity. At 
last, by the supplication of the Queen, and other great prelates 
of the realm, the king pardoned his offences, and set both him 
and Alexander, Earl of Ross, at liberty.

As soon as the realm was brought to good tranquillity in this 
manner, so that passengers could travel without trouble in all 
parts thereof; he sent officers and judges to go through all 
parts of his realm; so that justice might be done as well in 
both the highlands and lowlands. He caused the provosts and 
baillies of each town to use vessels of correct sizes, for the 
sale of victuals, wine, and ale. Other measures, that were not 
marked with the mark of the baillies or provost, were broken, 
and the users of them fined great sums of money. At last, when 
he had repaired the strongholds of his realm with appropriate 
fortifications, he visited the University of Saint Andrew's, 
often being present at their general disputations; and took such 
pleasure in them, that he endowed the University with several 
privileges, and gave them power to choose the most perfect 
persons, that he might appoint them to great prelacies of 
Scotland, as they became vacant. Thus men were always promoted 
to benefices according to their erudition and knowledge. 
Therefore, all manner of virtue spread fast during his time; and 
above all other advantages, the service of God increased with 
great reverence and honour, in most skillful music, as yet 
occurs to our days.

In the next year, which was from our salvation 1431, Henry the 
VI, King of England, came to Paris, and was crowned in Nôtre 
Dame Church, being but 12 years of age. And yet he was, within 
few years after, put both from the rule of England and France, 
and came, fugitive, to King James the Third: by whom he was 
welcomed. And yet he was a notable example of the unstable and 
uncertain chance of fortune; since he that was once king of two 
most powerful kingdoms, was put from them both, and constrained 
to seek refuge with foreign people.



Chap. Fourth 
How the Bishop of Saint Andrew's, by long sermons, 
dissuaded the riotous custom of Banquets.

Not long after, a parliament was held at Perth. Among many other 
deeds done at this parliament, to remove the excessive expenses 
made in riotous cheer and banquets, which were brought into 
Scotland by Englishmen, at the homecoming of King James; to no 
less damage of men's bodies, than wasting of their goods: arose 
up Henry Wardlaw, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, and said: "Suppose 
many noble works, most wise prince! are brought into this realm 
by your coming; as justice, religion, and good administration, 
with many other good laws, to the profit of the common good: 
nothing prevented nor left undone, that might profit or advance 
your realm: all honourable customs used before among us, are 
confirmed by your wisdom; and all new bounties now appearing 
among us, are come only by your industry: furthermore, the more 
care and labour that you have taken to bring such honourable 
institutions among us, I think they should be the more 
diligently be kept:—now, there is a lurking plague, fast 
increasing with such irremediable poison, that if it is not 
quickly remedied, all the advantages brought by your coming to 
this realm shall be of little effect. The nobles that sit here 
in your presence have desired me to say this matter in their 
name; and to ask your Highness to show your wisdom in this 
matter as well as in the other things you have done. Several 
noblemen, such as were your friends in England, have come to 
this country, and are not unworthy to have your favour. However, 
they have brought with them the manners of Englishmen, who are 
very damaging to your people. And though their manners be not 
shameful in their own country, because the people are accustomed 
to them; I think it is a great sin to draw your people into such 
venomous manners: I mean, their excessive and costly courses of 
meats that they persuade men to eat and drink, more than is 
sufficient to the nourishing of nature. If you consider the 
temperance practised among our old fathers, you shall find 
nothing so contrary thereto as this new gluttony now brought 
among us. And yet I do not know whether this sorrowful plague is 
coming among us more because of our own fault, or by the fault 
of Englishmen; consider, we have adopted these practices so 
soon. Yet, in whatever way this wretched custom has come among 
us, it is to be despised, for the many vices that follow after; 
such as intemperance, lust, sloth, robbery, and wasting of 
goods: for if temperance is the nourisher of all virtue, then 
intemperance is mother of all vices. Furthermore lust and 
intemperance are so knittd together, that they may in no way be 
severed from each other: and he that is servant to his belly, 
must obey all the things that it desires. Then follows, by lust 
of belly, defloration of virgins, adultery, and incest. These 
mischiefs and poison of young men follow only from superfluity 
of meat and drink: and from the time a man is given once to 
pleasure of his belly, he becomes idle, without any thought of 
things to come: and, always, the more that the talent of man is 
given thereto, the more fiercely he runs to every kind of vice. 
And though a man have wasted his patrimony in such superfluous 
meats and drinks; yet the poison that he imbibes, by the feigned 
pleasure thereof, shall never leave him until he is dead."

By these and similar words, Bishop Henry dissuaded the king and 
his people from all superfluous courses and immoderate banquets. 
Nonetheless, this intemperance has risen to such insatiable 
greediness, that no fowl in the air nor fish in the sea are 
sufficient to satify the hungry appetite of gluttons, until 
their belly is so swollen, that they may not draw their breath; 
with many other such harms daily falling on them, as we see by 
experience.



Chap. Fifth.  
Of the Siege of Roxburgh. How the King brought many 
craftsmen into this realm. How Paul Craw was burned, 
and the Charterhouse of Perth founded.

In the same year, on the 17th day of June, there was a terrible 
eclipse of the sun, at 3 hours after noon. The day was darkened 
half an hour together, as if it had been night; and therefore it 
was called The Black Hour.

At the next Lammas after, the king went, with an army, to 
besiege the castle of Marchmond; that is to say, Roxburgh. The 
Scots were numbered in this army as 200,000 men, including 
footmen and carriagemen. At last, when the king had lain at the 
siege 15 days, and used up all his munitions and powder, he 
returned home, without any more success.

Soon after the return of the army, Robert Cardin, Bishop of 
Dunkeld, died. After whom, succeeded Bishop James Kennedy, the 
king's sister's son, got on the Countess of Angus; and within 2 
years afterwards, he was translated to the see of Saint 
Andrew's. King James, to advance the common good, and to cause 
his lieges to increase in more virtue, brought many noble 
craftsmen out of France, Flanders, and other parts: for the 
Scots were exercised in continual wars, from the time of King 
Alexander the Third, to those days; thus all craftsmen were 
slain by the wars.

Not long after, a man of Bohemia, named Paul Craw, was taken in 
Saint Andrew's, preaching new and vain superstitions to the 
people; especially against the sacrament of the altar, 
veneration of Saints, and confession to be made to priests. At 
last, he was brought before the theologians, and all his 
opinions condemned. And, because he persevered obstinately to 
the end of his trial, he was condemned and burned. He confessed 
before his death, that he was sent out of Bohemia, to preach to 
Scots the heresies of Huss and Wycliffe. The king commended much 
this punishment; and gave the abbacy of Melrose to John Fogo, 
for he was principal convicter of this Paul.

King James, when the realm was brought to great tranquillity and 
peace in this manner, went often among his subjects, especially 
his merchants; so that nothing should be unknown to him in his 
realm. At last, when he had considered the manners of their 
banquetting, he reproved them; because they suffered men to pay 
in their houses, after they were called to their dinners and 
suppers.

At this time, the Abbey of Carthusian monks was founded beside 
Perth, thought the great munificence of King James.

In the next year, ambassadors came to Scotland from King Henry, 
asking that the treaty with France would be dissolved between 
Scots and Frenchmen; and promising, if the Council of Scotland 
would assent thereto, to give over Berwick, with all the lands 
lying between Tweed and the Rey Cross, in Northumberland. The 
king, knowing there was nothing but deceit in their promises, 
sent them away them, without any more discussion of these 
matters.



Chap Sixth. 
How the Earl of March was forfeited. Of several 
honourable deeds done by the Earl of Mar; and of his 
great industry and wisdom.

The year from the Incarnation, 1433 years, the king took George 
Dunbar, son of the Earl of March that rebelled against King 
Robert the Third, his father; and imprisoned him in the Castle 
of Edinburgh. And soon after, he sent William, Earl of Angus; 
William Creighton, Chancellor; Adam Hepburn of Hailes; with 
sharp writings, to the captain and keepers thereof, to deliver 
the said castle, without any delay, in their hands. Thus was the 
castle surrendered, without any more delay.

The king, immediately held a parliament at Perth; and, there 
George, Earl of March, was forfeited for the treacherous 
rebellion of George, his father, against King Robert the Third. 
In this way, the noble and ancient house of the earldom of March 
failed; which had flourished so many years, to the great defence 
and stnngth of this realm: and for small offence brought to 
naught. The king, moved by some mercy, within short time after, 
gave the earldom of Buchan to the said George, with a yearly 
pension of 400 marks, to be paid to him from the said earldom of 
March. This pension was allowed to the said George, and Patrick 
his son, until the coming of age of King James the Second.

In the same year Alexander Stuart, Earl of Mar, died. This 
Alexander was a bastard son of Alexander, Earl of Buchan, 
described above; who was son to King Robert the Second. He was a 
man of singular virtue, in his tender years; and was at the 
siege of Liège, when it was taken by Philip, Duke of Burgundy. 
And, for the great glory that he won in the said campaign, he 
was married to a lady, named Jane, Countess of Holland. 
Nonetheless, he was put from her: it is uncertain whether it 
came by the said Countess, because she had another husband; or 
because the inhabitants did not wish to be mingled with foreign 
blood. Within a short time afterwards, he returned to Scotland; 
and sent his servants to Holland, desiring the income of his 
land. And because he got nothing but repulse thereof, he made 
continual wars on the Hollanders, until they were forced to pay 
him all the income due, and made peace with the Scots for a 
hundred years. This Earl of Mar was a very industrious and civil 
man; for he brought out of Hungary to Scotland, several great 
horses and mares, to improve the country by their generation. 
Thus the country was, within a few years after, filled full of 
great horses; for, before his time, there were nothing but small 
nags in this realm. This wise Earl, for his wisdom, was made 
Lieutenant of all the North of Scotland. He was buried in 
Dunkeld. After his death, all his lands, riches, and income were 
confiscated into the king's hands, because he was got of 
unlawful bed.



Chap. Seventh. 
How Denmark and Scotland were reconciled of all 
disputes. How King James' daughter, Margaret, was 
married to the Dauphin of France. And how Percy was 
defeated by Douglas at Piperden.

Not long before this time, a herald was sent by the King of 
Denmark to Scotland, desiring the yearly tribute, owed to him 
for many years past, of the Isles; according to the promise made 
by King Alexander the Third. Soon after, Sir William Creighton 
was sent by the king to Denmark; where he accomplished all 
matters so pleasantly, that nothing but good peace and 
friendship followed afterwards between the two realms of Danes 
and Scots.

At this time, ambassadors were sent by Charles the 7th, to renew 
the treaty between Scotland and France. And to confirm the same 
with more permanent happiness, Margaret, eldest daughter to the 
said King James, was given in marriage to Louis, Dauphin of 
France.

Many ships were prepared, and many of the greatest nobles of 
Scotland were sent to take her to France, with 140 ladies, 
matrons, and virgins: among whom were 5 sisters of Margaret. 
When this fleet had been prepared, and the ships were ready to 
depart; an herald of England came, desiring the king not to send 
his daughter to France: and said, if he refused, his daughter 
would be taken, with all her company, by Englishmen, lying on 
the sea, waiting for her coming. King James, notwithstanding 
this menacing host of Englishmen, commanded the mariners to pull 
up sails with more diligence. And in the meantime, the 
Englishmen that lay in wait to capture Margaret and her company, 
by chance, came upon a fleet of Spaniards; where great slaughter 
was done on either side. And in the meantime, when they were 
fighting most fiercely, the Scots navy came through the seas, 
without any sight of enemies, and landed at Touraine; where they 
were received with great triumph by King Charles; and the 
marriage made solemnly, between his son, Louis the Dauphin, and 
Margaret.

While such things were done in France and Scotland, Henry Percy 
of Northumberland came, with 4,000 men, to Scotland; it is 
uncertain, whether he came by his own, or by the king's 
authority. William Douglas, Earl of Angus, to resist his 
invasion, came with a company of chosen men; among whom were 
Adam Hepburn of Hailes, Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie, and 
Alexander Elphinston of that ilk; and met the said Henry Percy 
at Piperdean: where it was fought cruelly, with great slaughter 
on all sides; but at last the Scots were victorious.

In this battle, of the Scots, Alexander Elphinston of that ilk, 
with 200 gentlemen and commoners of Scotland, were slain. Of the 
enemy, Henry Clydesdale, John Ogil, Richard Percy, with 1500 
Englishmen; of whom 40 were knights, were slain: and of them 300 
were captured, and brought to Scotland.



Chap. Eighth. 
Of the murder of King James the First; and of the 
punishment that was made for it; and of several 
marvels seen in Albion.

Great mischief and sorrow followed in Scotland after this defeat 
of Englishmen, at Piperdean, by the secret conspiring of Walter 
Stuart, Earl of Atholl: who maintained always a right to the 
crown, by reason that he was got by King Robert the second, on 
his first wife. This Earl, as we said before, in the genealogy 
of Stuarts, was the principal mover of Robert, Duke of Albany, 
to slay David Stuart, Duke of Rothesay. And after the home-
coming of James the First, he solicited the said King to slay 
Duke Mordo, with all other of Duke Robert's lineage; trusting, 
when these noblemen were put down, to find some secret way to 
slay the King, and his children, so that he might thereafter 
succeed to the crown. And because all Duke Robert's sons were 
dead, some of them slain at the battle of Verneuil, and others 
executed by King James; he persuaded Robert Stuart, his 
grandson, and Robert Grahame, his cousin, to slay the King. This 
Robert was, before, outlawed by the King, for several great 
offenses done by him, against the King's authority, and had 
hated nothing more than the King. These wretched traitors, 
lying, as we have said, in wait, to espy suitable time to 
fulfill their cursed purpose; came, soon after, to the Black 
Friars of Perth, where the King was lodged for the time: and, by 
licence of the porters, they entered in the King's hall; 
purposing to have remained there, until the coming of another 
familiar servant to the King, who was participant with them in 
the said treachery, to get entrance into the King's secret 
chamber, by his help. Yet, before the coming of this man, a 
servant, named Walter Stratton, opened the door, and went forth 
to fetch wine for the King's refreshment. As soon as he saw them 
awfully arrayed at the door, he cried "Treachery!" and tried, 
with all his strength, to return again: nonetheless, he was son 
slain. Yet, the slaying of him made delayed the others so much, 
that a young maiden, named Katherine Douglas, who was afterwards 
married to Alexander Lovell of Bollumbie, closed the door: and, 
because the bar was missing that should have closed the door, 
she shot her arme into the place where the bar should have 
passit. She was but young, and her bones not solid, and 
therefore, her arm was soon broken asunder, and the door beaten 
open, by force. Immediately, they entered: and, after they had 
slain the familiar servants that defended him, they slew the 
King, with many cruel wounds, and wounded the Queen, who was 
defending him. The principal man that fought in the King's 
defence, was Patrick Dunbar, brother to George, sometime Earl of 
March; and was left for dead, in the chamber.

This prince was of middling stature, broad shouldered, and small 
waisted; with all his members well proportioned: one of the most 
virtuous princes that ever was before his days; very just in all 
his life, and sharp punisher of vice. He was slain the 21st day 
of February, the 44th year of his age, in the 13th year of his 
reign; from our redemption 1436 years. His body was buried in 
the Charterhouse Abbey, which he founded a short time before his 
death.

The nobles, very sorrowful because of his murder, made great 
diligence in searching for these traitors. Until, at last, they 
were all apprehended, and brought to Edinburgh, where they were 
punished in this manner: The Earl of Atholl, who was principal 
mover of this treachery, was first plundered of all his clothes; 
save only a linen rag, to hid his private members. Then they 
made a instrument of wood, like the winch of a well: and, after 
they had fastened it in a cart, they hung this Earl upon the 
hook of the said winch, and walked with the said cart through 
the town; once raising this traitor, that the people might see 
him, high in the air, and then letting him fall down, with a 
crash, upon the road: then brought him to a place, where there 
was the most confluence of people, and crowned him with hot 
iron; for a witch had said to him, he should be crowned King 
before his death. This illusion caused him to live always under 
vain hope to overcome the crown. On the following day, this Earl 
was dragged with his accomplices, through all the streets of the 
town. On the third day, his belly was opened, and his bowels 
taken forth, and cast, quivering, into the fire, before his 
eyes. After further tortures, his heart was taken out of his 
body, and cast in the fire. His head was shorn from his body, 
and his body quartered. His grandson, Robert Stuart, was 
punished in the same manner. Robert Grahame, principal slayer of 
the King, was dragged through the town in a cart, and the hand 
that slew the King, bound to it; and hot irons were driven 
through all parts of his body, where no quick death would 
result. And after this great punishment, he was demanded how he 
dared be so bold to slay the King; he answered: "It is but folly 
to ask what a man dare do: I dare, said he, to jump into hell, 
although I could choose between heaven and hell." Then he was 
punished in the same manner as the other two.

In the same time, there was in Scotland, Aeneas Silvius, 
ambassador of Pope Eugenius the 4th; a man of great learning; 
who was sent, by that Pope, to negotiate peace between 
Englishmen and Scots. This Aeneas was afterwards, for his 
singular virtue, made Pope of Rome. Nonetheless, when he was 
doing his mission most diligently in Scotland, came this blow of 
fortune, that the King was slain. And when he saw him dead, he 
said: "The Scots were not worthy to have any kingdoms or 
honours, unless they condignly punished the King's murder." He 
commended them greatly, when he saw such sharp punishment 
carried out for his murder.

In the time of King James the First, there were several marvels 
seen in Albion: a sow had her litter with dogs' heads: a calf 
was seen with a horse's head: a comet appeared before the King's 
death; it was long with terrible rays: and such a vehement frost 
occurred in the winter before, that wine and ale were sold by 
pound weights, and melted again by the fire: a sword was seen, 
flying in the air, to no the terror and wonder of the people.

And so ends here, the seventeenth book of these Chronicles.



The Epistle of theTranslator 
To the King's Grace.

Erasmus Roterodamus, in his book, named The Institution of 
Christian Kings; says, most noble prince! nothing is more 
admirable than works of kings: which are so obvious to the sight 
of people, that every man has them in his mouth, to their 
commendation or reproof. Thus, nothing is so fruitful to remedy 
the common errors of the people, as the honourable and virtuous 
life of kings: for the life of the king draws their subjects to 
imitation of his works, worthy or unworthy; and the good or bad 
results of this are plain to be seen. Further, in every history 
that men read, it is clear that the people have the same manners 
as the king. And the people imitate nothing more keenly, nor 
keep in more recent memory, than the works of noblemen; it 
follows that their business should be more governed by virtue, 
than that of any other estates.

Among many knightly exercises used by noble princes, I find none 
more profitable to them, than frequent reading of these and 
other histories; for in them may be found many wholesome 
passages. Also, the fruit of history is so necessary, that, 
without it, the deeds of forceful champions are forgotten. By 
contrast, the effect thereof causes those things which are many 
years gone, to appear as recent in our memory, as if they were 
but recently done. Therefore, said the moral poet Horace, "He 
that grows old in his own country, not following such things as 
have been done before him; for lack of experience, is but a 
child."

For these reasons, I, that have been your humble servant since 
your first infancy, have translated the history of Scotland, 
since the first beginning thereof, into your vulgar language; 
that your Highness may know the valiant and noble deeds done by 
your ancestors; and have cognisance how this realm has been 
governed these 1800 years past: which was never subjected to 
foreign rule, except to the native princes thereof; although it 
has sustained great trouble, by wars of the Romans, Englishmen, 
and Danes, with several changes of fortune. Here, your Highness 
may understand how your realm should be governed in justice, and 
what persons are most able to bear authority or office 
thereunto; seeing many of your elders fallen from virtue, from 
the company of young and insolent people; vain flatterers, who 
had no regard for the welfare nor honour of their prince, but 
only for their own advantages. I doubt not but, in the same 
manner, are many persons now depending on your Highness, so 
filled with avarice, that your Grace can do nothing so damaging 
to your honour or princely estate, but it shall be well 
commended by them, if they find your will and pleasure set 
thereto. Nonetheless, your Highness is coming now to such 
perfection, that you understand well who have been the abusers, 
and who the best lovers of your welfare; Since your majesty, by 
no less courage than wisdom, has pacified this region, and 
brought the same to certain rest, good peace and tranquillity; 
although it could not by done be your great barons, during your 
tender age. It appears, therefore, that your noble and worthy 
deeds proceed more from natural inclination and active courage, 
than any goodly persuasion of your assistants. And though your 
Highness is gifted with more gifts of nature than have been seen 
before in any other prince; you may firmly believe, if such pre-
eminent gifts of nature are abused, no works shall follow worthy 
to be remembered.

Therefore, my Sovereign, I dare boldly affirm that no other 
business shall be more fruitful to your Highness, than frequent 
reading of these, and similar histories. For such things shall 
not only move you to imitation of virtue, but shall imbue no 
less experience and wisdom, than if you had travelled through 
the world, or aged by long process of years; seeing so many 
examples of virtuous and vicious living: with such illustrious 
deeds of arms, that, if your elders had possessed prudence equal 
to their native manhood, no people could have been preferred to 
them in martial glory: as appears at more length, in reading 
this history. Here your Grace shall understand, how inviolately 
the faith of Christ has been observed by your ancestors, never 
falling from certain religion and pity. Here the broad 
difference shall be known, between kings and tyrants. For, as 
Seneca says, in his Tragedies; Not all are kings that are 
clothed with purple and diadem: but only those that seek no 
personal profit, to the damage of the common good; and so 
vigilant, that the life of their subjects is more dear and 
precious to them than their own life. A tyrant seeks riches; a 
king seeks honour obtained by virtue. A tyrant governs his realm 
by slaughter, fear, and falsehood; a king guides his realm by 
prudence, integrity, and favour. A tyrant suspects all those who 
have riches, great dominion, authority, or great rents; a king 
holds such men for his most helpful friends. A tyrant loves none 
but vain flatterers, vicious and wicked scoundrels, by whose 
counsel he rages in slaughter and tyranny: a king loves men of 
wisdom, gravity, and knowledge; knowing well, that his great 
matters will be well addressed by their prudence. The truth is, 
that kings and tyrants have many hands, many eyes, and many more 
members. A tyrant set himself to be feared; a king, to be loved. 
A tyrant rejoices to make his people poor; a king, to make them 
rich. A tyrant draws his people into different factions, 
discord, and hatred: a king makes peace, tranquillity, and 
concord; knowing nothing so damaging as division among his 
subjects. A tyrant despises all divine and human laws; a king 
observes them, and rejoces in equity and justice. All these 
things shall be seen, in reading the lives of good and evil 
kings, in the preceding history.

Thus, your Highness may have great usefulness and pleasure from 
this foresaid history. For what thing may by more pleasant, than 
to see in this present volume, as in a clear mirror, all the 
variance of times past: the different changes of fortune: the 
bloody fighting, and terrible battles, so many years continued, 
in the defence of your realm and liberty; which has fallen to 
your Highness with great happiness, although it has often been 
ransomed with the most noble blood of your predecessors. Who is 
he that will not rejoice to here the knightly affaris of these 
powerful champions, King Robert Bruce, and William Wallace? The 
first, by innate desire to recover his realm, was brought to 
such calamity, that for many days he dared not appear in the 
sight of people; but, among waste lands, living on roots and 
herbs, in hope of better fortune; but, at last, by his singular 
courage, he came to such pre-eminent glory, that now, he is 
reputed the most valiant and noble prince, that was before or 
after his rule. The other, from small beginnings, by fierce 
courage, and bodily strength, not only put Englishmen out of 
Scotland, but also, by fear of his awful visage, put Edward, 
King of England, to flight: and held all the Borders opposite 
Scotland, waste. In this way many other valiant princes has been 
in this realm: as Caratacus, Galdus, Kenneth, Gregor, Fergus, 
with many others, described above in this history. And though 
some of your ancestors were fallen from virtue, it is not 
surprising. For of the Roman Emperors many were vicious: as 
Nero, Caligula, Heliogabalus, Domitian, Commodus, Vitellius, 
with many others. And, though their vicious deeds are abominable 
to their posterity, yet, the deploring of their calamity, shall 
move the readers to imitation of virtue. For, it was never 
heard, but a man of vicious life has a vicious ending: and not 
only kings and princes have been cast down from their imperial 
estate, when they were aberrant from virtuous discipline; but 
many noble barons in that same manner, when they, by proud 
insolence, were repugnant to their superior. Trust, therefore, 
my sovereign, your Highness will be kept with in memory no less 
eloquence, than gravity; to have fame as it deserves, now 
presently in this life. Beseeching the glorious and merciful 
Lord, to give you grace to persevere in such felicity, that we, 
your subjects, may have sufficient motive to desire your 
Highness long alive. The which may the gracious God grant! Amen.

Here ends the History and 
Chronicles of Scotland, with the Cosmography 
and description thereof. Compiled by the noble Clerk, 
Master Hector Boece, Canon of Aberdeen. 
Translated lately into our vulgar and 
Common language, by Master John Bellenden, 
Archdean of Moray. And printed in Edinburgh 
By me, Thomas Davidson, Printer 
To the King's Noble Grace.
Cum Privilegio<127>



Colophon. 
Symbolic representation of the Crucifixion

Notes

Notes added by the Ex-Classics Project transcriber are identified by [TN]. Other notes are by the uncredited editor of the 1821 edition from which this work is taken. Translations of Latin are also by the Ex-Classics Project.
1. The only copy of this book known to exist, is printed upon vellum, and preserved in the Advocates' Library. 
2. En ego, &c.: "Thus I, the type and image of justice, award these lilies to the servants of the truth at my right hand, and strike with the sword and cast down into the Stygian lake those who declare the opposite." [TN]
3. There are in Scotland two copies of Bellenden's Boece, printed upon vellum. One of these is preserved in the library of the Duke of Hamilton; and a more splendid specimen of early typography, and of antique binding, cannot well be imagined. The vellum upon which it is printed is stainless — and the breadth of the margin would satisfy the most fastidious and princely Collector. The boards bear the following inscription. JACOBUS QUINTUS REX SCOTORUM — and on the title-page, the initials J. R. appear in manuscript. They are, in all probability, in the handwriting of that monarch, to whom the volume appears to have belonged. The other, which is inferior, belongs to the library of the University of Edinburgh. The title-page bears the following quaint inscription: Thomas Willson Mercator, me Bibliothecae Edinburgensae dono dedit, Anno-dom. 1669. "Thomas Willson, merchant, gave me to the library of [the University of] Edinburgh." This valuable volume seems to have been heedlessly committed to the hands of a tasteless bookbinder, and has, in consequence, suffered much from those operations known by the name of cobbling.
4. This passage has been translated from Scots.[TN]
5. Warton's History of English Poetry, I. 318.
6. Pinkerton.
7. Statute relative to Education: 1494, c. 54.
8. And ye, &c.: "And you, my sovereign by a continuous line from your ancestors who were all kings, write quick-flowing, colourful and rhetorical verse in an ornate poetical style, the lively flowers of which so freshly springing, to the great comfort of all true Scots men."[TN]
9. Ariosto glanceth at his worth: Drummond's History of Scotland, Edin. l682, p. 348.
10. History of Church of Scotland, p. 68.
11. The name is variously written, Boyis, Boyes, Boiss, Boice, and Boece. The last has been adopted as the more usual orthography. It came originally from France, and never appears to have been common in Scotland. It occurs only once in the General Index to the Retours—Barbareta Boyes incola[inhabitant] in Dundee. Inquis. Generales, 7528.
12. This letter was in answer to one which Erasmus had previously received from the Scottish historian, dated at Aberdeen, on the 7th of June 1528. By some accident, it appears not to have reached him till the month of February, 1530. After assigning this circumstance as the cause of his apparent long delay in replying to Boece's communication, Erasmus proceeds,— Quam, mihi tua consuetudo jucunda fuit Hector eruditissime, quum ante annos triginta duo Lutetiae in literarum stadio pariter curreremus, licet te pro ingenii tui singulari felicitate multis passibus precurrente: tam mihi gratum fuit eam voluptatem ex tanto intervallo mihi tuis literis refricari. ["How delightful your company was to me, most learned Hector, when thirty-two years ago in Paris we ran together in the race of letters, although you, on account of the singular success of your talent, preceded me by many paces: it was so pleasing to me to refresh that pleasure with your letters from such a distance."] At the close of the letter, Erasmus expresses great satisfaction in learning that Scotland was making rapid progress in the liberal arts. For this she was indebted, in no inconsiderable degree, to Hector Boece.
13. Gifts and promises: "Muneribus et pollicitationibus." Vitae Episc. Murth. et Aberd. fol. 27.
14. Samuel Johnaon, A Tour to the Hebrides.
15. Boetius (Arthurus) Hectoris frater juris canonici Professor in academia Aberdonensi. Scripsit Excerpta ex Jure Pontificio, lib. 1. Claruit Anno MDXX. ["Arthur Boece, brother of Hector, Professor of Canon Law at the University of Aberdeen. He wrote Extracts from Church Law, Book 1.  He shone in the year 1520"] Tanner's Bib. Brit. Hib. The name of Arthur Boyes, the Laird of Balwery, (probably this person,) occurs in the original nomination of the Lords of Session in 1532; but it does not appear that he ever acted.—Acts of Par. vol. II. 336. Hailes' Catalogue of Lords of Session, p. 1.
16. Orem's Description of King's College, p. l66.
17. Vitae Epis. Murth. et Aber. folio 29.
18. Senectus ei jucunda et veneranda, non morosa, non auxia, non difficilis, non tristis. "His old age [was] cheerful and venerable, not gloomy, not troubled, not cranky, not sad." Vitae Epis. Murth. et Aber. fol. 31.
19. 1450
20. Orem's Description. of King's College, p. 175.
21. "A History of the Scots, from the origin of the people, with other things and people, a learned edition." The printing was executed, Jodoci Badii Ascensii typis et opera, impensis autem nobilis et praedocti viri Hectoris Boethii, Deidoani. "Typeset and printed by Jodocus Badius Ascensius at the charge of that most noble and learned man, Hector Boece of Dundee." The title-page contains a curious engraving of the Ascensian Press, within a border of fantastic devices, and surmounted by a medallion figure of a monk, crowned with laurel, and seated at a writing-desk; which Mr Herbert supposes to be a portrayal of the author.—Typographical Antiquities, vol. III. p. 1471.
22. Privy Seal, Reg. vi. fol. 70.
23. Privy Seal, Reg. viii. 75.
24. Privy Seal, Reg. x. 177.
25. The authors of the Biographia Britannica have erroneously supposed, that Boece died only a short time previous to the year 1550. The only reason given for this conjecture is, that, in that year, they find his death lamented by Latonius and Wolfius, two learned foreigners, with whom he had been intimately acquainted at the university of Paris.
26. Lluyd, Lloyd, and Stillingfleet. "This furious regicide," says the late Mr David M'Pherson, in a MS. note on his copy of the Origines Britannicae," in his hurry to demolish the fictitious kings of the Scots, whom no sensible Scotsman wishes to rescue out of his hands, sacrifices along with them all the real and well authenticated sovereigns whose names he does not find in the genealogy of the direct ancestors of Alexander the Third; so that all the branches of the royal family which failed of issue, are, by this new kind of argument, proven never to have existed." It is not to be supposed, that, with such views as these, Stillingfleet could treat Hector Boece with much lenity or candour.
27. Laid it to wed: Pawned it.
28. Jamieson's Culdees.
29. Pennant's Tour in Scotland, vol. II. p. 296.
30. Aeneas Silvius: Pope Pius II.
31. Mackenzie's Antiq. of Royal Line, chap. III.
32. The various references to the Scotichronicon in the Chronicles are introduced by Bellenden.
33. Nichol. His. Lib. p. 26.
34. Antiq. of the Royal Line, chap. III.
35. p. 305.
36. Audivi adolescens Abredoniae ubi Boethius Academiae prefuit et fato functus est, ilium exemplaria eorum authorum manuscripta delevisse ad conciliandum Historise suae gratiam ut nostrae antiquitates solum inde haurientur, Misellus homo! Quantum acceperit gratiae in dubio est. "I heard that a young man in Aberdeen, where Boethius was prefect of the Academy, had destroyed the manuscript copies of their authors in order to gain the favour of his historian, so that our antiquities could only be drawn from them, wretched man! How much grace he received is doubtful."—Nichol. Hist. Lib. p. 27
37. Quis rem tam vetustam pro certo affirmet: "Which thing is declared to be true from ancient times." [TN]
38. General Dictionary, vol. III. p. 435. Mackenzie's Defence of Royal Line.—In the letter formerly referred to, Erasmus, in addressing Boece, takes occasion to remark, Quod a tuis moribus semper fuit alienissimum mentiri. "To lie has always been most alien to your character."
39. 	Hectoris historici tot quod mendacia quaeris
	Si vis ut numerem (lector amici) tibi;
	Idem me jubeas fluctus numerare marinos
	Et liquidi stellas denumerare poli.
	"Friend reader, if you would ask me to count the number of Hector's lies, I could as easily count the waves of the sea or the stars of the sky."
	-- Lluyd.
40. Non solum artium liberalium cognitione supra quam illa ferebant tempora insignem; sed humanitate et comitate singulari praeditum. "He was distinguished not only by his knowledge of the liberal arts, which was above that of those times; but endowed with extraordinary humanity and kindness."—Buchan. Lib. II.
41. Vir singularis ingenii, felicitatis, et facundi oris. "A man of singular genius, happiness, and eloquence"[TN]
42. Lesley, Lib. IX.
43. Vol. I. p. 460.
44. Bale says of him, Ex orientali Scotia oriundus. "Born in the East of Scotland."
45. Lindsay's Works, 1806. Vol. I. 287.
46. Escheat: Confiscation, or the property confiscated.. [TN]
47. Privy Seal Register, XI. 31.
48. Privy Seal Register, Vol. XI. 69.
49. Privy Seal Register, Vol. 11. p. 595-600.
50. Scotstarvet's Staggering State, p. 130.
51. Catalogue of Lords of Session. Note 16th.
52. p. 107. "He died, I think, in Rome in 1550."
53. Laboriosa cura, et incredibili studio artes omnes, humanas atque etiam divinas percepit: "Through extraordinary hard work and study, he knew everything of divinity and the humanities." [TN]
54. Bale and Dempster.
55. Therefore thow ganis, for no catyve wightis Allanerly, bot unto nobyll men. "Therefore, you are suitable for noblemen only, not for low-class fellows."[TN]
56. This MS., which is preserved in the Advocates' Library, bears the date of 1558; a great part of it, however, has evidently been written at a more recent period.
57. Bellenden not unfrequently introduces into his narrative passages of considerable length, of which no trace is to be found in the original. Instances of this are the story of the White Hart, which attacked David the First, while hunting on Rood-day [Holy Cross Day, 14th September]; the animadversions on that king's excessive liberality to the church; the remark which it drew from James the First; the defence of Robert Bruce from the suspicion of having occasioned the capture of Dunbar, by withdrawing his vassals from its defence; and the information as to the nickname, and losses of Archibald, Earl of Douglas, are all supplied by the translator. Numerous other instances occur throughout the work. In general, however, Bellenden has rather abridged his author; but he has done it judiciously; the uninteresting passages being those upon which this liberty has been most freely exercised.
58. Bk. III. Ch. xvi.
59. Bk. VI. Ch. xvii. 
60. Ibid.
61. Bk. VIII. Ch. vii.— Bk. XI. Ch. vi.
62. Bk. XI. Ch. vii.
63. Bk. XI. Ch. ix.
64. Lord Hailes.
65. Bk. XII. Ch. iii. iv. v. vi. vii.
66. Macbeth, Act iv. Sc. 3. Chronicles, B. XII. C. vii.
67. Macbeth, Act. v. So. 7.  Chronicles, Ibid.
68. Bk. XI. Ch. iv.
69. Super quondam somnio: "On a former dream." [TN]
70. Diversi generis carmina: "Songs of different kinds."[TN]
71. "It is certain that many of his writings are in the hands of persons of distinction in Scotland, who are careful preservers of such kind of curiosities "—Biograph. Britan.
72. "O Romans (said he) have ye so fierce and innate cruelty in your hearts, that ye may see him bound under the gallows with great torment and punishment: whom ye saw lately decorated and triumphant, with high victory of your enemies. I believe ye sons of Alba Longa are not so unmerciful that they will behold so terrible a sight and cruelty done to him. Go, Burreus, and bind those hands, which lately, when they were armed, brought such a great victory to the Roman people: Go, Burreus, and cover the head of that champion, who is the deliverer of this city from slavery: Hang up his body from a wretched tree: scourge him now within the Pomerium, among the Horatian Pillars; and the spoils taken by him from the enemy; or else scourge him outside the Pomerium among the sepulchres of the Curatii –– Ye can bring him to no place within your jurisdiction; but his great merits, and glory of victory, shall always deliver him from such shameful and vile punishment." [TN]
73. Silver Diana: The Moon. Artophilax: The constellation Boötes. Charles' Wain: The Plough. Urses: The Great and Little Bear. Lucifer: The planet Venus.[TN]
74. Heavenly creatures: i.e the astrological influences. [TN]
75. Sardanapall: Sardanapalus, according to (unreliable) Greek historians the last king of Assyria, whose degenerate and hedonistic lifestyle led to his downfall. [TN]
76. Camil: Marcus Furius Camillus, legendary Roman hero, who is supposed to have defended Rome against the Gauls around 390 BC.
77. Notus: The God of the South wind. [TN]
78. Scarlet: a kind of heavy expensive cloth, not necessarily red in colour. [TN]
79. The Scottish Isles came under the sovereignty of the King of Scots in 1493. [TN]
80. Electuary: A medicinal ointment. [TN]
81. Golden Titan: The Sun [TN]
82. Scotichronicon: A 15th-century chronicle by the Scottish historian Walter Bower, one of Boece's sources. [TN]
83. Tressure: In heraldry, a narrow band surrounding the shield at some distance from the edge. [TN]
84. Sorners: People who live by intimidating others into giving them free food and lodging. [TN]
85. Free regality: A territorial jurisdiction, co-extensive with that exercised by the Crown, conferred by the king upon a subject. In civil matters this jurisdiction was equal to that of a sheriff; in criminal matters, to that of the justiciary, though not competent in cases of treason. Originally apparently conferred only as part of and along with a grant of land by the king. [TN, taken from A Dictionary of the Older Scottish Tongue, DSL, 1990]
86. Commission of Blood: The authority of a judge to pass sentence of death. [TN]
87. Barding: Caparison or armour for war horses. [TN]
88. Voada: Now called Boadicea or Boudicca. [TN]
89. Saint Barnabas' Day: 11th June. [TN]
90. In Principio: "In the beginning";John 1:1. Verbum caro factum est: "The word was made flesh"; John 1:14. [TN]
91. Avail: A sum payable to the lord by his tenants, on the marriage of his heir. [TN]
92. Boetius: See https://www.exclassics.com/consol/conintro.htm on this web site. [TN]
93. I am fre marche, &c.: "Let those who pass know, that this is the border of Scots, Britons, and English." [TN]
94. Dongard: Perhaps Dundalk? [TN]
95. Pontus: Perhaps Drogheda; in Irish the town is called Droichead Átha "The bridge at the ford." (Pons, Pontis is Latin for a bridge) [TN]
96. The Fates: "Weird sisters" i.e Sisters of Destiny, in the original. They held the thread of life; one spun, one measured the length of the life of each man, and one cut the thread. Called Moirai in classical mythology, and Norns by the Norse. [TN]
97. Her grandson, the third Lord Crichton, was embroiled in an affair with the sister of King James III which resulted in a child. Then he was implicated in a conspiracy involving the king's younger brother. This led to the forfeiture of his estates and title. [TN]
98. Exaltation of the Cross: Celebrated on the 14th of September. [TN]
99. Ciborium: A container for consecrated hosts. [TN]
100. Epiphany Day: 6th January. [TN]
101. Lammas Day, called Advincula Petri: 1st August. [TN]
102. Assumption Day of our Lady: 15th August. [TN]
103. Martinmas: 11th November. [TN]
104. Saint Stephen's Day of Yule: 26th December.
105. By staff and burdoun: The transfer of possession of lands, &c. was symbolized by handing over a wooden staff. [TN]
106. Magdalen Day: 22nd July. [TN]
107. Feast of All Saints: 1st November. [TN]
108. Saint Matthias' Day: 24th February. The battle of Roslin was actually fought in 1303 by modern reckoning. In Boece's time the year began on 25th March, so dates between 1st January and 24th March were counted with the previous year. [TN]
109. Use of Sarum: A version of the Mass liturgy used in England from the late eleventh century until the English Reformation. [TN]
110. The chair of marble: Known as the Stone of Scone, it remained in Westminster until 1996, when it was returned to Scotland. It was brought back temporarily to Westminster for the coronation of King Charles III. It is now on display at Perth. [TN]
111. The nativity of Saint John the Baptist: 24th June. [TN]
112. Ulcony: There is no town of this name, or anything like it, in Ireland. The Latin text has Ulconia, possibly a misprint for Ultonia, which is the province of Ulster. [TN]
113. Mace-bearer: An officer of arms of the Crown, under the Lord Lyon's authority, who delivered royal commands and summonses and uttered public proclamations. (Dictionary of the Scots Language.) [TN]
114. Magdalen's Day: Feast of St. Mary Magdelene, 22nd July. [TN]
115. Lent: A period of forty days before Easter. [TN]
116. This rather confused passage seems to mean that Ramsay thought that Douglas was Douglas's own servant who had stripped his master of his fine armour. Thus as a servant he fetched a small ransom. [TN]
117. Michaelmas: 29th September. [TN]
118. Our Lady-day, in Lent, called the Annunciation: 25th March. [TN]
119. Saint Andrew's Day: 30th November. [TN]
120. Hackbutters: Soldiers who use a hackbut, which was a very heavy musket supported for firing on a tripod or long rod with a fork at the top, placed near the muzzle, while the soldier held the butt; Cuirass: A piece of armour covering the upper torso, with a breast-plate and a back-plate connected by leather straps; Crown of the sun: A large gold coin. [TN]
121. Hallowmass: The feast of All Saints, 1st November [TN]
122. St George's Day: 23rd April. [TN]
123. Rood Day in harvest: The Feast of the Cross, 14th September. [TN]
124. Saint James' Eve: 24th July. [TN]
125. Care Sunday: The fifth Sunday in Lent (second before Easter) also called Passion Sunday.
126. Beltane Day, called the Invention of the Holy Cross: Beltane is 1st May; the Invention (i.e discovery) of the Holy Cross is now celebrated on 7th May, but before the 1960s it was the 3rd.
127. Cum Privilegio: "With privilege" -- used in a published book to indicate that the issue is duly licensed or authorised.